《Divorced but Delighted》 Chapter 1 Divorce Chapter 1 Divorce Chapter 1 Divorce ¡°Let¡¯s get divorced.¡± After three years of marriage, this was the second sentence Draven said to her. The first sentence was spoken on their wedding night. Cierra was dressed in a white wedding dress, held the wide hem, and spun in front of him. She smiled and asked him if she was good¨Clooking. The answer she got was¡­ ¡°After the wedding is over, I will get someone to send you abroad.¡± Then, she was sent abroad for three years and was alone all the time. She did not expect that she would hear such a sentence as soon as she returned. Divorce.. On their wedding anniversary. ¡°Must we get a divorce?¡± Cierra did not raise her head. Her long hair covered her face, hiding all the emotions in her eyes and face. ¡°Is there no room for discussion?¡± Cierra asked with a shaking voice. Draven stared at her for a long time with his dark eyes. His cold voice was emotionless. ¡°You know, if not for my grandfather¡¯s illness, I wouldn¡¯t have married you.¡± Three years ago, Ernest Trevino was seriously ill. Hisst wish was to see Draven get married and have a family. This marriage didn¡¯t belong to Cierra. She was the girl that the Boyle family mistakenly took back. When she was eighteen, she was informed that the real daughter of the Boyle family, Aleah Boyle, had returned. As for Cierra, she was the person who took Aleah¡¯s position for a long time. Everything she enjoyed should belong to Aleah, including the love of her parents and her elder brother as well as the marriage to Draven she was involved in at the time she was born. However, Ernest said that the foundation of marriage was love. She and Draven were childhood sweethearts. Even if Cierra wasn¡¯t a real Boyle, they grew up together, and Draven had to marry her. Since the Boyle family still recognized Cierra, the two families would be inws. Therefore, Cierra was married to Draven. However, Aleah was diagnosed with bipr disorder. She could not hear Cierra¡¯s name or see her. After learning about the marriage, Aleah evenmitted suicide. She asked for Draven¡¯spany before she gave up. To prevent Aleah¡¯s sickness from getting worse, on the second day of their marriage, Cierra was sent abroad by Draven without further concern from him and didn¡¯t return until now. Draven handed over a contract. ¡°I have asked thewyer to draft the divorce agreement. Take a look. If you have no objections, just sign it.¡± Cierra lowered her head and took the document. ¡°Can you give me some time to digest it?¡± Draven looked at her. Her thick bangs covered her eyes. Living alone in a foreign country seemed to make her more reclusive. ¡°If there is anything you are not satisfied with in terms of property, just mention it. This vi will be under your name. I will give you one week.¡± After that, Draven turned and left the master bedroom. When his fingers were on the door handle, he nced into the room. Cierra¡¯s skinny shoulders trembled slightly, and she maintained her posture of holding the contract. Draven¡¯s expression was gloomy as he closed the door. The room was silent. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. A momentter, there was a burst of cheers. ¡°Jerk! I finally divorced you!¡± Cierra looked at the divorce agreement in her hand and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her shoulders were shaking even more. In the three years when she was abroad, she did not receive any care from the Boyle family nor a single word of constion from her nominal husband. Even when she was stalked and almost killed, she couldn¡¯t reach out to Draven. Her love had long since been buried in that winter. After signing the contract happily, Cierra rolled around on the bed. Her bangs scattered along with her long hair, and there was no grievance on her beautiful face. Just as she was about to pack up her luggage, her phone rang. Cierra picked up the phone and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Hello, William.¡± William went straight to the point, ¡°Cierra, the people who tried to kidnap you at the airport when you returned have all been caught. They are also involved in the case of stalking you three years ago. Unfortunately, all the evidence is against your adoptive parents and¡­ your nominal husband.¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Birthday Cierra was silent for a while. After a long time, she said in a rxed tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t die anyway, and I was lucky to find you. They raised me, so, I¡¯ll just turn the page.¡± The sin offset their kindness in raising her. ¡°Cierra¡­¡± William seemed to want to say something, but someone suddenly knocked on the door. Cierra ignored the person outside the door. ¡°William, I know what you want to say. But I don¡¯t want to cause trouble now. I just hope that my future will have nothing to do with them!¡± The kidnapping failed, and even if there was evidence, the Trevino family would deny it. If Cierra could not show conclusive evidence, the Trevino family would use her of ndering them. If the Boyle family knew that her biological parents were from the Barton family, they would probably ask the Barton family for benefits greedily with the excuse of raising Cierra. Therefore, Cierra just wanted to divorce as soon as possible and cut off her rtionship with the Boyle family. Even if her identity was found out by the Boyle family in the future, it would not bring trouble to her family. The knocking on the door became rapid. ¡°Alright, William, I have something to do. I have to go. Let¡¯s talk next time.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t want more words. She hung up. She was not in a hurry to open the door. When the knocking became more rapid, Cierra tidied up her bangs and slowly walked over. The moment the door was opened, the man outside was still holding his hand high, and his face showed impatience. Cierra looked up and said softly, ¡°Anything else?¡± The two simple words showed a sense of alienation. Draven unconsciously frowned. After putting down his hand, he said indifferently, ¡°Tomorrow will be Aleah¡¯s birthday. The Boyle family has a banquet. Get everything else off your schedule. I wille back in the afternoon to pick you up.¡± Cierra blinked. Aleah. His tone was so sweet. ¡°Alright, anything else?¡± Cierra asked with a smile. Draven looked at Cierra¡¯s pretty face. Her emotions could not be read because her eyes were covered by her hair. She just calmly epted it. ¡°Nothing. Rest early,¡± Draven said as he was about to turn around. ¡°Wait.¡± Cierra called out to him. She entered the room and quickly came back. She handed over the divorce agreement he gave her a while ago. ¡°I have signed it. Take the time toplete the formalities. As for the certificate, you can send it to me when it¡¯s convenient for you. The address is on thest page.¡± Draven wasn¡¯t there when they got the marriage certificate. Now that they were going to get divorced, with his power, the formalities could be simpler. Draven looked at the document that was handed over. His gaze shifted to Cierra¡¯s excessively calm face, and there was no longer any sadness on it. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you needed some time to digest it?¡± ¡°Will it change anything?¡± Cierra felt sore on her hand because she raised it for a long time and just stuffed the agreement into Draven¡¯s arms. ¡°And tomorrow is Aleah¡¯s birthday. She should be happy to know about this news.¡± Draven was caught off guard and slowly took the document. He lowered his head. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Draven¡¯s voice was low, so Cierra could not hear it. ¡°Nothing.¡± He put away the document, and after he came back to his senses, he looked at Cierra¡¯s face. ¡°Rest early.¡± ¡°You too.¡± Cierra took a step back As soon as Cierra finished speaking, the door was mmed shut. Draven looked at the tightly closed door, and his face turned gloomy. What lingered in his mind was Cierra¡¯s faint smile. He looked down at the document in his hand and turned to leave. Cierra received a call from the Boyle family the next day. Vanessa Foley, Cierra¡¯s adoptive mother, asked about the marriage between Cierra and Draven in a roundabout way. Cierra was at odds with the Boyle family. She told the truth. ¡°Vanessa,st night, Draven gave me a divorce agreement. I have signed it.¡± Not long after Aleah returned, she was reprimanded by the Boyle couple. She then called the couple by their names. If not for her marriage to Draven and the reputation of these two families, Cierra might have been kicked out. But even if she stayed, she didn¡¯t live a good life in those years. Hearing that Cierra had signed the divorce agreement, Vanessa changed her cautious tone and became arrogant and contemptuous as if she was sympathizing with Cierra. ¡°Today is Aleah¡¯s birthday. Come over and see the grant scene.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Cierra looked down to hide the coldness in her eyes and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Vanessa would hang up after the order was given. with But today, she paused and added with sarcasm and warning, ¡°Ernest was muddle¨Cheaded and randomly paired you up Draven. But things are back on the right track now. Cierra, don¡¯t be reluctant. You are lowly, and you are not worthy of the Trevino family. If you were not adopted by the Boyle family, I¡¯m afraid you would never have had the chance to be married. into a rich family in your life. You might die on the streets one day. Besides, if not for you, Aleah wouldn¡¯t have been away from home for so many years. She even suffered from an illness. You have to be grateful. Although her condition has stabilized, she can¡¯t stand any provocation. As her older sister, you owe her so much, so you should care for her.¡± Vanessa¡¯s words were full of disdain for Cierra. After threatening Cierra¡¯s life, she used the deed of raising Cierra as moral coercion. However, Cierra was just a baby back then. If not for the mistake made by the nurse because of the earthquake, Cierra would be the apple of the eye of the top family, the Barton family. ¡°I understand.¡± Cierra responded tly and packed her suitcase. No her belongings were in the vi. She came with just a suitcase and would leave with it. Vanessa snorted and hung up. Suddenly, there was a whistle outside the vi. Draven did not get out of the car. Instead, he called Cierra and said, ¡°Get down.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The Seat for His Girlfriend Cierra deliberately dawdled. She came out of the vi after a second call from Draven. When Draven saw Cierra jogging over, his slightly furrowed brows smoothed a little. He turned sideways and ced a gift box on the passenger seat upright. ¡°Sorry, I took a nap and made you wait for a long time.¡± Cierra exined as she pulled the door to the back seat of the car. Draven nced at her through the rearview mirror and tightened his grip on the steering wheel. ¡°You¡¯re going to attend the banquet just like this?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cierra lowered her head to look at her clothes. ¡°Isn¡¯t this okay? It¡¯ll just be a family banquet.¡± Draven threw the gift box onto the passenger seat to her. ¡°Go change them.¡± The white box had Sprince logo on it. The box was carefully wrapped up. Cierra recognized it at a nce. It was thetest dress Sprinceunched. She hesitated and put the gift box back. ¡°I can¡¯t change into the clothes you want to give Aleah.¡± Draven tapped his finger on the steering wheel. ¡°We haven¡¯t told anyone about our divorce yet. Are you going to embarrass my family by attending a banquet like this?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I have another gift for Aleah. It¡¯s given by apany for free. I forgot to bring it with me.¡± Draven coldly interrupted her, his tone unquestionable. ¡°Change your clothes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Helpless, Cierra could only hold the gift box and go back to change into the dress beforeing back. The light blue dress made her skin even fairer. The hem was sparkling as it moved as if it was a mobile painting. The dress was a bit loose on the waist. It wasn¡¯t Cierra¡¯s size, or Cierra would love it. After changing her clothes, Cierra quickly went downstairs. When she opened the door of the back seat, she found that it was locked. Draven¡¯s displeased voice came from inside the car. ¡°Sit in the front.¡± Cierra frowned. ¡°This is not proper, right?¡± In her view, only Draven¡¯s girlfriend or someone close to him could take the front passenger seat. However, she fitted neither of the conditions. Draven nced at Cierra. ¡°Is it appropriate to treat me as a driver?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡± Cierra scratched her head and exined herself to Draven. Draven listened and stared at her in silence for two seconds. ¡°Aleah isn¡¯t you. She won¡¯t care about such a small matter. Get in the car. I don¡¯t want to say the same thing again.¡± Cierra insisted. ¡°Then I¡¯m not going. I guess she doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± She held the hem and left. The sound of the horn stopped her, followed by Draven¡¯s voice. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Cierra pulled the back seat door and opened it. She raised her eyebrows, held the hem, and went in. Because of both the improper size and the complicated design, it took her a while to tidy it up. Draven started the car. ¡°The skirt is not of your size?¡± Cierra was indifferent. ¡°No. It¡¯s a bit loose. When we get there, I¡¯ll use the pin. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± Before Cierra finished speaking, the car slowed down sharply and interrupted Cierra¡¯s muttering. She did not fasten her seat belt and hit her head against the front seat. Her mind went nk. Jerk! Even if he wanted to kill her, he didn¡¯t need to do this. If an ident happened, Draven would also die. Cierra silently fastened the seat belt. She looked outside the car window at the surroundings that were moving backward. She was abroad because she upied the position of Mrs. Trevino. At that time, everyone knew that she liked Draven. It was more convenient to kill her to give Aleah that position back then. Now that she had signed the agreement, he wouldn¡¯t have to make her disappear. To avoid future trouble, Cierra hoped to settle the divorce as soon as possible. ¡°Well, have wepleted the divorce formalities?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The Adopted Daughter The car suddenly sped up, and Draven¡¯s voice seemed to be wrapped in the sound of the wind outside. He said, ¡°Are you eager to get divorced?¡± Cierra didn¡¯t understand why Draven said she was eager. She did not want a new rtionship for the time being, and obviously, no one was waiting for her. Cierra shook her head and said seriously, ¡°You should be the one who is eager to get divorced.¡± The speed of the car gradually slowed down while Draven said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t know what to say. Therefore, she decided to say nothing. Cierra thought she had signed the divorce agreement and she would make an end to the Boyle family at night. She would no longer have anything to do with those people. Half an hourter, the car stopped outside the vi of the Boyle family. Over the years, the Boyle family and the Trevino family were business partners, and they managed to have a firm footing in the upper ss, so many people wanted to pay their addresses to them. At the moment, the luxury cars at the entrance had almost upied all empty parking spaces. Cierra got out of the car. The night wind made her tremble. When she looked up, the man in suits had already walked towards thewn where the banquet was held. Cierra had to carry her skirt and follow him. All the guests present also cast their eyes on Draven. The roses surrounded the beauty who was ying the piano. There were mountains of gifts beside the five¨Cstory cake. The Prince, followed by the light and the eyes of the crowd, approached the Princess who was ying the piano. The scene looked like a romantic opera. It would be too annoying if she drew nearer, so Cierra walked slowly and tried to be a spectator just like others. But before she could hide in the crowd, Draven, who was in front of her, suddenly stopped and looked back at her. It was the advertisement that suddenly showed itself while the drama was at its highlighting part. However, Draven did not feel that there was anything wrong. He looked at Cierra standing in front of the crowd and frowned, ¡°Come here.¡± All the guests shifted their gazes to Cierra. ¡°Who is she? She looks a little familiar, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her before.¡± ¡°How can you forget? It was the abandoned baby that the Boyle family had held in the hospital wrongly. The Boyle family is too kind. They treat her as Aleah¡¯s biological sister. But the girl took Aleah¡¯s fianc¨¦ away from her. How disgusting!¡± ¡°I remember! It was the one who was sent abroad by Mr. Trevino on the day of their marriage, right? Why did shee back? How shameless she is! If I were her, I would have jumped off a building and died long ago. It would be a disgrace to live. How annoying!¡± The crowd discussed and looked at Cierra disdainfully. The crowd¡¯s talking was not loud, but Cierra stood too near to them and could hear their words clearly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Pretending to hear nothing, Cierra walked steadily toward Draven. Aleah, who was ying the piano, stood up when Draven called Cierra. She walked over elegantly and slowly and said, ¡°Cierra, my sister, when did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± The crowd then gave Cierra a newbel:ck of manners, since she didn¡¯t call her adoptive parents before she returned. Cierra smiled and answered, ¡°I came backst night and called Vanessa in the morning. She didn¡¯t tell you, maybe because she was afraid you would get angry.¡± Ever since Aleah returned, Cierra began to call her adoptive parents by their names instead of Dad and Mom. ¡°How could I be unhappy? I will have a partner when youe back so that my mom won¡¯t scold me every day.¡± She acted like a spoiled child to Cierra. Cierra felt a chill run down her spine. She tried her best to control her expression as she took out a small gift box from her pocket and said, ¡°Happy birthday.¡± ¡°You even prepared a gift for me. Thank you, Cierra!¡± Aleah took the gift and hugged Cierra excitedly. Cierra then froze. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The Ill-Fitting Gown Just as Cierra was about to push Aleah away, the person holding her suddenly frowned and let go of her. Aleah looked at her waist and asked, ¡°Cierra, is this dress not fitting you well? It hangs loosely on you.¡± A banquet was apetition for upper¨Css socialites. And the dresses and jewelry were their weapons. They would talk about the brands of their Haute Couture and the designers of their jewelry. Out¨Cdated gowns were not allowed, not to say fake ones. Wearing an ill¨Cfitting gown was also a shameful thing. The surrounding people began tough at Cierra brazenly. ¡°How hrious! Mrs. Trevino does not have a fitting dress.¡± ¡°Be understanding. It¡¯s good enough to have a decent dress. Remember, she¡¯s just free toe back. Look at her hair. How outdated! No wonder Mr. Trevino doesn¡¯t like her! I¡¯m wondering when Mr. Trevino will divorce her, and free himself!¡± 11 Aleah seemed to hear nothing. Sheined to Draven, ¡°Draven, how could you prepare such a dress for my sister?¡± Cierra already knew that there would be such a bridge plot, so she watched Aleah¡¯s performance expressionlessly, thinking that she was childish enough. Surprisingly, Draven exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t get enough time to ask Cierra¡¯s size. I thought that you two shared simr figures, so I had the designer customize it ording to your size. I didn¡¯t expect it to be inappropriate, and there was not enough time to modify it.¡± The discussion stopped abruptly. Aleah almost couldn¡¯t maintain her smile. Aleah already felt the mocking gazes of the people around her, as if they were saying that she was fatter than Cierra! And that dress! When Sprince released it in the Spring/Summer, Aleah wanted that dress. But it hadn¡¯t been sold yet, so customers could only get it from the designer. She didn¡¯t expect that Cierra would be the first to wear it! She also did not expect that Draven would not only give this dress to Cierra but also speak for that bitch! Taking a deep breath, Aleah tried to look nicer andined to Draven, ¡°Fine. Be careful next time.¡± Draven lowered his eyes, and his gaze fell on Cierra as he muttered, ¡°Mm.¡± Aleah gritted her teeth. She held Cierra and smiled, ¡°Cierra, Draven sent many sets of clothing over this time. There are also different sizes. If you don¡¯t mind, you can change to another set. The ill¨Cfitting gown doesn¡¯t look good..¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Cierra intended to refuse. Although the gown didn¡¯t fit her, it was quitefortable. However, when she was about to speak, she changed her idea and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°The gown is in your old room. You can choose whichever you like. There are still guests here, so I won¡¯t go with you,¡± said Aleah as she withdrew her hand. ¡°See youter,¡± nodded Cierra. Cierra held her skirt in hand and was about to leave when someone bent down to help her lift her skirt. ¡°I¡¯ll send you there,¡± said Draven expressionlessly. Cierra subconsciously looked at Aleah. That wisp of resentment in Aleah¡¯s eyes was not missed by Cierra. But when Cierra tried to see clearer, Aleah was again a sweet and lovely girl. She asked, ¡°Draven, Cierra gave me a birthday present. What about yours?¡± Cierra pulled her skirt out of Draven¡¯s hand and said, ncing at him, ¡°If a girl is angry, it will be very difficult to make her happy again. You should go get your gift first.¡± Then she left without hesitation. Draven subconsciously clenched his fists, but the silky fabric still slipped away from his palm. When he lifted his eyes, only Cierra¡¯s slender back was left in his eyes. Cierra walked straight to the most remote room, on the second floor of the vi. Before Aleah returned to the Boyle family, she lived in the master bedroom with a balcony on the second floor. But when Aleah was back, she naturally gave that room back to its real master. Back then, Cierra could read from Aleah¡¯s expression that she hated her. Whenever Aleah saw Cierra, she would snivel and talk about her old miserable life. at Cierra didn¡¯t live in the servant¡¯s room was already the mercy of Young Mistress Aleah Boyle. However,pared to a remote room, the feeling of having to depend on others was real torture. When Cierra was alone in that narrow room, it was the most rxed time of her day. Cierra sighed with emotion and opened the door. The moment the light was turned on, the door behind her was suddenly closed, which made a loud noise, and the key outside was pulled away. She subconsciously turned around, and her arms were suddenly grabbed by someone strong. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Unfaithfulness The banquet on thewn of the vi was busy. Because of Cierra¡¯s ill¨Cfitting gown, many socialites gathered together and talked about theirmon topics. The birthday party slowly became lively during people¡¯smunication. Some people couldn¡¯t wait any longer and asked Aleah to cut the cake and make a wish. ¡°Draven,e and cut the cake with me,¡± invited Aleah as she walked to Draven¡¯s side. Draven nced at his watch, and his face turned gloomy. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Cierra. You can cut it with Vanessa.¡± Aleah did not expect that Draven was the first one who remembered Cierra had not been back. A hint of viciousness shed across Aleah¡¯s eyes. Aleah nned to talk about Cierra after cutting the cake. But she thought it was also a good time. The scene should be exciting. She smiled, ¡°I almost forgot that Cierra had already returned. Then I will go with you. Maybe Cierra is sad about the dress. I will go with you to exin.¡± Draven wanted to refuse, but Aleah¡¯s words persuaded him. And then he walked toward the vi. Aleah looked at his back, and her smile was suddenly reced by resentment. She looked back at her friends, winked at them, and followed Draven.. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. And her friends called some other friends, and atst, arge group of people headed to Cierra¡¯s room. Soon, people arrived in front of the most remote room on the second floor. The moment the door was opened, everyone gasped in shock and looked at Draven. The floor of the room was full of messy clothes, including men¡¯s coats, trousers, and shirts, and Cierra¡¯s ill¨Cfitting dress was hanging on the clothes stand. The clothes stand wasrge enough to shield people¡¯s looks from the outside. The messy scene alone was shocking enough, but still not a patch on the voice from inside. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re great! Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°The next one is mine, go away!¡± ¡°No need to hurry. Come one by one. Slow down.¡± People were silent, but their expressions were abundant, and their minds were noisy. The Boyle family¡¯s adopted daughter is so bold! She even dares to do such a thing on her sister¡¯s birthday party! It seems that there is more than one man. Can it be that she knows that Mr. Trevino loves Aleah and decides to free herself? Is she unfaithful to Mr. Trevino? Now Mr. Trevino has been made a cuckold by two men! Good Lord, she¡¯s so bold! When people were immersed in shock, a man¡¯s wail came from inside. ¡°Me again? I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± People gasped again. Well, well, how fierce can Cierra be, even two men can¡¯t satisfy her? Everyone looked at Draven, and their expressions were interesting. ¡°Cierra, should not¡­ Should we leave first?¡± asked Aleah. Get Bonus Before she could finish speaking, Draven had already walked towards the clothes stand, carrying a gust of cold wind. As if he had already lost his mind, he lifted the clothes stand with anger and overturned it along with those clothes! Bang¡­ After the loud noise, there was a long silence. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 y Cards The people who couldn¡¯t wait to rush in from outside the door also became silent. They were shocked by the scene and even forgot to record it. Aleah managed to make her way out of the crowd. Before she saw what was happening, she scolded in a sharp voice, ¡°Cierra, what are you doing? How can you do such a thing in the room? You¡­¡± She suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± In the room, Cierra sat on the sofa steadily. She was casually in a jacket, but she didn¡¯t act impolitely. The two men opposite her, who were holding cards in their hands, were tightly wrapped in their clothes. They didn¡¯t seem to do any bad behavior. The scene that waspletely different from what they had expected stunned everyone, but Cierra smiled. Her calm gaze swept around the people before finallynding on Aleah. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Aleah was shocked by her look. She thought, when did Cierra be so terrifying? In the past, Cierra was afraid of being chased out of the Boyle family, so she didn¡¯t even dare to say anything more. She was deeply afraid that she would do something wrong. Even when she was downstairs just now, she waspliant. But suddenly, she seemed to have changed into a different person! Moreover, why did the two hooligans let Cierra sit here safe and sound? And they even yed card games with her! Aleah looked at the scene in front of her angrily and could not believe it. But everyone saw the scene. Behind the screen, Cierra was not in a sorry state. The cards in her hand made Aleah even angrier! Just as Aleah was at a loss, Vanessa fought through the crowd and said, ¡°Cierra, how did you make the cloakroom like this? And why are you ying cards with such people in your room? Even if you don¡¯t want to attend the birthday banquet, you don¡¯t have to bring them to mess around!¡± Aleah immediately followed Vanessa¡¯s words and said as if she was wronged, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cierra. I was so anxious just now. After all, you have been changing clothes for too long. Moreover, everyone saw that your room was in a mess, and we heard that¡­ You haven¡¯t divorced Draven after all¡­¡± What Vanessa and Aleah said made everyone pay attention to Cierra. Aleah thought, so what if we didn¡¯t catch Cierra having intimacy with these two hooligans? It took a long time for her to change clothes. And she was in the same room with these two hooligans. Who knew what happened? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing everyone¡¯s expression change, Aleah seemed to be anxious, as if she wanted to defend Cierra as she said, ¡°Cierra, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been upstairs for too long. I¡¯m worried about you¡­¡± The surrounding people discussed with each other. Aleah anxiously grabbed Draven¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Draven, it must be because you prepared a wrong¨Csized dress so that Cierra was angry and refused to go downstairs. Hurry up and coax her. In short, it¡¯s definitely not what everyone thinks!¡± Draven quietly pulled his arm away and stared at Cierra with his eagle eyes. He pursed his thin lips tightly. He did not say anything, but his dark face clearly revealed his thoughts. Compared to the aggressiveness of the people inside the room, Cierra was a lot more rxed. She shuffled the cards and casually ced them on the table. She crossed her legs and leaned against the sofa as she smiled at Aleah, ¡°Do you mean that I had intimacy with them in the room?¡± Cierra said such words calmly. Her disdainful attitude made people suddenly feel that it was just a misunderstanding. They thought Cierra maybe was really just ying cards with the two men in the room. ¡°Cierra!¡± Aleah was anxious as she exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I don¡¯t understand what you said¡­ I was just worried that something would happen to you if you stayed upstairs for too long.¡± ¡°¡°You worried about me¡­¡± Cierra nodded casually. Suddenly, her tone became serious as she asked, ¡°Then I would like to ask you, what did you want to do when you took changing clothes as an excuse to lock me in this room with these two men?¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Knee! Vanessa probably didn¡¯t expect Cierra to be so aggressive. Her face stiffened before she cried even louder. ¡°You have to force Aleah to death? If not for the Boyle family, you would have already died! Now you are fine, but Aleah is sick Why are you unwilling to take a step back? Why are you so vicious?¡± Cierra looked at Vanessa with disappointment. In fact, she had a little fantasy about Vanessa.. After all, she had called Vanessa mother for so many years. Cierra wondered if the members of the Boyle family had any feelings for her because of those years they lived together. She hoped that they would have a little feeling for her. But now, it seemed that she was being overly sentimental. Her throat rolled silently as she could not help but ask, ¡°What if something happened to me today? What if I were really insulted?¡± Vanessa was stunned. She retorted, ¡°But you are fine now. Nothing happened to you, so why do you have to hold on to it? You¡¯re her elder sister. Why can¡¯t you give in to her? What¡¯s more, Aleah is still sick. She has no intention of harming you! Why are you so petty? Why do you have to fuss over everything?¡± Cierra waspletely disappointed as she said, ¡°I just want an apology.¡± ¡°Well! Well!¡± Vanessa was so angry that she said resentfully. She looked up at Cierra fiercely. ¡°Our Boyle family brought you up. But you didn¡¯t feel grateful to us! If you want an apology, as your adoptive mother, can I apologize to you? I didn¡¯t teach Aleah to behave herself and made you suffer. I apologize to you! But Cierra, if not for you, how could Aleah be like this? ¡°As she spoke, Vanessa cried loudly and hugged Aleah as if she had suffered a lot of grievances. ¡°You took over her position as the daughter of the Boyle family and made her suffer for so many years, yet you don¡¯t feel the slightest bit of gratitude or guilt. I was wrong back then. Go away! Don¡¯t ever come to the Boyle family again. Just pretend that I never raised you. The Boyle family doesn¡¯t have an adopted daughter like you!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Cierra pursed his lips and quietly stood there. Everyone was watching the show. Cierra had been chased out of the Boyle family. How could a useless person like Cierra, who had no ability, survive in the future? But she had been so unyielding in front of everyone just now. So the surrounding people didn¡¯t think that Cierra would possibly bow down and beg Vanessa now. Everyone in the room was waiting for Cierra¡¯s attitude. Just as Cierra was about to speak something, Draven suddenly took a step forward and stood in front of her. ¡°Vanessa, we understand Aleah¡¯s condition, but Cierra has just been wronged. You can show partiality to Aleah, but you can¡¯t force Cierra. Moreover, the Trevino family has a good rtionship with the Boyle family because Cierra is my wife. It seems inappropriate for you to cut off your rtionship with Cierra.¡± ¡°Mr. Trevino.¡± Behind Draven, Cierra calmly said, ¡°If I remember correctly, we signed a divorce agreementst night. From a legal point of view, I should not be considered your wife.¡± The people in the room had not yet recovered from the shock of Draven protecting Cierra. They were shocked by what Cierra said! Draven and Cierra had already divorced! Aleah, who was on the ground, stopped crying because of this news. She looked at Draven in surprise. However, Draven turned around and fixed his dark eyes on Cierra, who exposed the news. Cierra ignored Draven. She picked up her handbag and said, ¡°I have divorced. I will no longer have anything to do with the Trevino family. I will also remember what Vanessa said today. I will no longer have any rtionship with the Boyle family.¡± As she said this, she knelt and expressed her gratitude to Vanessa seriously. ¡°Thank you for raising me for those years.¡± Even if Vanessa hurt her again and again, it was true that Vanessa raised her up. Cierra remembered her kindness and grievances. What Cierra did surprised everyone. Their disgust towards Cierra seemed to be diluted a lot by her behavior. Cierra did not care about the gazes of these people. She was about to leave after kowtowing when she was suddenly stopped by Vanessa. ¡°Wait!¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Agreement Cierra stopped in her tracks. Vanessa stood up from the ground with a cold expression. She waved her hand and got someone to bring over a document. ¡°Since you have decided to leave the Boyle family, sign this agreement.¡± Though Cierra promised to cut off all her rtionship with the Boyle family, Vanessa thought her promise could never bepared to a written document. Even if Cierra had already registered her identification, no one knew if she would regret it or not give up on the life of a wealthy family. Vanessa didn¡¯t want Cierra, her foster daughter who had no blood rtionship with her, to take advantage of the Boyle family! Cierra signed the agreement without any hesitation. She took one of the two copies and bowed solemnly to Vanessa. ¡°Thank you for raising me for so many years. Goodbye.¡± Cierra was about to leave as soon as she finished speaking. She did not care about anyone else, including her nominal ex- husband. ¡°Cierra!¡± Seeing that Cierra was about to leave the room, Draven subconsciously stepped forward and grabbed her wrist. As if she had been electrocuted, Cierra shook off his hand without thinking. Her eyes were filled with disgust as she said, ¡°Mr. Trevino, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Draven had never seen Cierra look at him like this. No one had ever dared to treat him in such a manner. Cierra¡¯s eyes were full of disgust, disdain, and resentment¡­. For a moment, Draven was stunned and forgot his purpose of stopping Cierra. Taking advantage of this stalemate, Aleah, who was hiding behind Vanessa, suddenly came out. ¡°Cierra, don¡¯t let your emotions affect your decisions. Mom asked you to sign the agreement out of anger just now. Apologize to Mom and stay here. I didn¡¯t mean to do what happened tonight. You know that I often get sick¡­ And if you leave the Boyle family, how can you live without any support? I beg you to forgive me. I will control myself. Mom and dad only have two children. We need to get along well and be filial to them¡­¡± Aleah seemed to be very anxious, but there was a lot of information in her words. Firstly, she bought some people to humiliate Cierra, but she put the me on her sickness. After she made it clear that she was innocent, she asked Cierra to stay to show her generosity. Secondly, she secretly mocked Cierra for being ungrateful. Cierra was an orphan girl who had no one to rely on. If not for the Boyle family, Cierra would have died long ago. However, Cierra ignored that the Boyle family brought her up and just wanted to leave just like that. Aleah indicated that Cierra didn¡¯t respect Vanessa! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. A chuckle suddenly sounded from the crowd. ¡°It really is a good show. No wonder you could directly participate in the famous director¡¯s movie without attending a single ss, Aleah. It turns out that you have a great talent for acting!¡± The one who spoke was a person standing in the corner of the crowd. If not for her remark, no one would have noticed her at all. She pped her hands and smiled contemptuously, ¡°You prepared the agreement in advance. After Cierra knelt and signed the agreement, you pretend to be wronged and let her stay in the Boyle family. Don¡¯t you think you are hypocritical?¡± Someone recognized that the woman was Lydia Navarro, a female celebrity who had been abused on the Intest year. After her scandal was exposed, Aleah took her ce and became the leading lady in the movie. Until now, Lydia had not received any movie invitations and was even abused by others. Aleah looked even more pitiful as she said, ¡°Lydia, I know that you still hate me because I became the leadingdy in the moviest year. But that was not my fault¡­ Moreover, when is it your turn to speak too much about my family affairs?¡± Lydiaughed, ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. It is your family affair, but you invite so many people upstairs to watch. It seems that you are afraid that others do not know that you bought two men to humiliate your adopted sister. And you even want to cover this matter up with your sickness. Then how can I say too much?¡± ¡°You!¡± Aleah was so angry that her face turned red. Before she could say anything, she was interrupted by Cierra, who had been silent the entire time. Cierra smiled, ¡°Since Aleah is so kind as to let me stay, I think¡­¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Will You Still Marry Me? As soon as Cierra finished speaking, Aleah and Vanessa¡¯s expressions suddenly changed. Even if they soon recovered their calm, most people saw their expression at that moment. When those people thought of the previous events, even the dumbest person would know what was going on. They thought, the Boyte family wants to chase away Clerra, this adopted daughter who is not rted to blood, and also wants to gain a good reputation for themselves. Stop daydreaming! It¡¯s nothing of the sort! Cierra achieved the desired results. She said, ¡°I know my limitations, so I won¡¯t stay. I won¡¯t pursue today¡¯s matter. I¡¯ll treat it as repaying all these years of raising me. From now on, I, Cierra, have nothing to do with the Boyle family. I won¡¯t use the Boyle family¡¯s name on the outside. Please rest assured!¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and left directly.. Draven, who was beside her, subconsciously caught up with her. Before he could take two steps, he was stopped by Aleah behind him. ¡°Draven, are you angry with me? I also don¡¯t know why I did those things. I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Cierra paused for a moment at her hypocritical words. When Cierra saw the man lowering his head andforting Aleah, the mocking smile on her lips deepened, and she finally left without looking back. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, Ms. Boyle, wait for me!¡± The one who caught up to Cierra was Lydia. She looked good and had no depression after being ndered byizens. Her smile was very infectious. ¡°Do you mind if I leave with you?¡± Cierra shook her head and said, ¡°Do as you please.¡± She did not have much of a reaction and looked so cold. However, Lydia, who was following beside her, could not stop talking. ¡°Ms. Boyle, can I take the liberty to ask if you are ying cards in the room? I¡¯m quite curious. What¡¯s ¡®You¡¯re great!¡®?¡± Cierra did not speak, but the two followers of her rushed to exin loudly. ¡°Well! That¡¯s because of our perfect cooperation! Win three rounds in a row!¡± Lydia added, ¡°Then what about that sentence ¡®Me again? I really can¡¯t take it anymore¡®?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I lost too much. Even my underpants were about to lose to them! Whoever lost a round would take off one piece of clothing. I was about to lose all of mine. Fortunately, you guys came in time!¡± Another follower scratched his head. Inparison, the atmosphere in the room was much more depressing. Almost all the guests had left, only Aleah, her mother, and Draven were there. Aleah looked at Draven pitifully, her eyes red. ¡°Draven, are you ming me? I don¡¯t know what happened to me at that time. I couldn¡¯t control myself when I thought that she was your wife. I don¡¯t want this to happen either! I know I am wrong. If only I died outside¡­¡± Vanessa cried, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Aleah, if I hadn¡¯t lost you, you wouldn¡¯t be like this. You are my only child. You can¡¯t have any idents!¡± The scene reappeared. It was just like three years ago when Aleah found out about Draven¡¯s wedding. Draven pursed his lips tightly, and his dark eyes were deep. After a long time, he straightened up slightly. ¡°Cierra won¡¯t pursue the matter. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Don¡¯t do such things again in the future.¡± Vanessa quickly exined, ¡°Aleah is sick, and she doesn¡¯t mean it.¡± Draven replied, ¡°I know that, but the illness is not the reason for her to do something wrong. If anything happens to Cierra today¡­¡± 11 Suddenly, he stopped¡­ Draven did not want to think about those kinds of bad things. He retracted his gaze, not intending to stay any longer. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Have a good rest. I need to go.¡± Aleah sobbed, ¡°Draven, you must be ming me.¡± Draven gave her a deep look He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the victim. I don¡¯t have the right to me you. Take good care of yourself, and you¡¯ll get better.¡± Aleah probed carefully. ¡°Well, Draven, you said that you¡¯ll marry me after you get divorced. Will you keep your promise?¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Is He Your Brother? This was decided long ago, but Draven still hesitated for a moment. A momentter, he said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word about what I promised you.¡± Aleah smiled through tears and threw herself into Draven¡¯s arms. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. I won¡¯t do anything wrong in the future. I¡¯ll apologize to my sister next time, okay?¡± Draven froze, and he frowned slightly. ¡°OK.¡± Aleah did not push her luck. She let go of Draven and smiled sweetly. ¡°Draven, you can go back first. I will take medicine to treat my illness.¡± Draven looked at her deeply and turned around. After he left, the pure smile on Aleah¡¯s face immediately disappeared. ¡°Bitch! I should have told her to get out before. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been so humiliated in front of Draven today! And there were so many people watching. It¡¯s really bad luck!¡± ¡°Alright! Anyway, that bitch has already divorced Draven. You will be Draven¡¯s wife. Just let go of that bitch Cierra.¡± Vanessaforted her from the side. Aleah snorted and felt wronged. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said that chasing her away is not good for the Boyle family¡¯s reputation, how could she marry Draven? She is the one who robbed me of my identity, but you are not willing to drive her away!¡± ¡°No. Ernest liked her. I just put the interests of the whole above everything else.¡± Vanessa felt ufortable too. She raised Cierra for more than ten years, but they had no blood rtionship. This was a ridiculous thing for her. She thought, that bitch! If she hadn¡¯t won the favor of Ernest, I would have driven her out of the Boyle family. I am just afraid that Ernest would cancel the engagement after I drove her away. We took her in and raised her. However, she dares to damage the reputation of the Boyle family. She has no conscience! ¡°However, now Ernest is dead. Draven has been very good to you for the past three years. Your wedding will be held as scheduled. You are in a hurry tonight. You should not find someone to provoke that bitch. You have to be careful in the future. If anything happens again, you can¡¯t go in person no matter what, understand?¡± Aleah pouted. ¡°I am just worried.¡± She had already failed twice. Aleah didn¡¯t know where Cierra¡¯s followers came from, and even let her escape the trap again and again. Seeing that Vanessa still wanted to say something, Aleah acted like a spoiled child and said, ¡°Alright, mom. When I get married to Draven, there won¡¯t be any more trouble. I am just afraid that there will be an ident this time. I want her to be finished. That¡¯s why I sent someone over. It won¡¯t happen again in the future. Besides, Draven didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡± ¡°Men usually don¡¯t say anything. What if he thinks too much?¡± Vanessa said earnestly, ¡°Go to Draven and pretend to be pitiful for these few days. Just like before, understand?¡± Aleah nodded, ¡°I understand. Thank you, mom.¡± When she came out of the vi, Cierra immediately saw a red sports car parked by the roadside and a man leaning against the car wearing a pink flowery shirt. Suddenly, she did not want to get closer. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, it was toote. William Barton looked up and saw her. He picked up a handful of bright red roses from the passenger seat and walked straight to her. His smile was brilliant. ¡°Happy birthday, my little Princess!¡± Cierra felt awkward. She forced a smile and took the rose. ¡°If you weren¡¯t my brother, I would have pretended not to know you.¡± ¡°Cierra, how can you speak like that?¡± William was unhappy, and he exined seriously. ¡°I am driving this red sports car to celebrate your rebirth. Red symbolizes joy. Do you understand that? You like roses, right? This is my first time sending flowers. Be satisfied!¡± Cierra smiled and said, ¡°Great! Thank you, William!¡± She turned her head and did not forget to say goodbye to Lydia. ¡°Ms. Navarro, my brother is here to pick me up. I will take my leave now.¡± Lydia who was behind her was already stunned. From the moment she saw who the person who sent the flowers was, she was stunned on the spot. ¡°He¡­ is your brother?¡± It was the president of XR Entertainment In recent years, almost all the top stars hade from their company. The first movie produced directly reached third ce with a box office of 670 million dors! Not to mention the achievements of other parties, the TV series that they had made a few years ago was now still popr! Lydia was dreaming of joining thispany. She thought, now, the boss is standing in front of me. And he is¡­ a pitiful girl¡¯s brother? Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Leave Cierra didn¡¯t care about Lydia¡¯s exaggerated expression and lightly hummed. ¡°He is my second brother, William. To avoid trouble, we haven¡¯t nned to announce it yet. Ms. Navarro, I hope you can help keep it a secret.¡± Lydia nodded nkly, still unable to recover from the information. A momentter, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± Cierra was amused by her adorable expression. She said, ¡°Thank you for supporting me tonight, Ms. Navarro. I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner if you have time some other day.¡± Cierra had a good impression of Lydia. They exchanged contact information on the way out of the vi. Lydia hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal! You are so kind.¡± She was in awe of the things she admired. When she thought of her rumor, Lydia panicked and only wanted to escape quickly. ¡°Ms. Navarro, you are too polite. You help my sister. We should treat you to a meal.¡± William stood up slightly and looked deeply at Lydia¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Of course, not just because of my sister, I also have my own n. Ms. Navarro, I think you have the potential to be famous. Have you considered changing apany to sign with XR Entertainment? We will be responsible for the liquidated damages. You can easily change jobs.¡± Lydia pointed at herself in shock, and it took her a long time to find her tone. ¡°Me? Mr. Barton, are you sure? Well, I can¡¯t do it.¡± She smiled self¨Cdeprecatingly and waved her hand. She thought, forget about being famous. I have been rejected byizens. William was not in a hurry. He took out a business card and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to refuse. You can think about it. If you have any ns to change yourpany, you can contact me. Well¡­ you can also contact Cierra.¡± The business card was ced in Lydia¡¯s palm. When she came back to her senses, the two people in front of her had already driven away. If not for the gilded business card in her palm, she would have thought that what just happened was just a dream. A beautiful dream that she dared not expect. The red sports car sped along the road. William nced at the woman who was not affected at all and typed on theptop keyboard with both hands. ¡°Cierra, where are we going? How about staying at my ce? Don¡¯t go to Jaquan¡¯s ce. He¡¯s busy. Let¡¯s not disturb him.¡± Cierra stopped her movements and said with a smile, ¡°William, aren¡¯t you busy? You still have to work when youe to pick me up. It¡¯s not okay if I disturb you.¡± ¡°What? The work is incidental. I¡¯m not busy!¡± Cierra could not help butugh. She checked it once to make sure that all the traces she had passed had been wiped clean before closing theputer. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Stream Vi first.¡± Hearing that, William almost broke on the elerator. ¡°You actually want to go back to that jerk¡¯s vi to live?¡± Cierra propped up her chin and looked at the rapidly receding night view outside the car. ¡°Since I want to be reborn, I have to cut off all the past. There is still some luggage over there. I will go get it. It is impolite to leave it in his house.¡± Williamughed loudly. ¡°Good! That¡¯s impolite!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. In next to no time, the car arrived at Stream Vi. It took half an hour to get there, but William only needed 20 minutes to get there. She had been abroad for the past three years. Everything about her had been deliberately erased. Someone had already worked hard to separate the two wrong vines. However, it was better to transnt the nt that was not suitable for nting here to other ces. Holding her favorite rose and leaving, Cierra was in a good mood. ¡°The cooperation between my studio and the Trevino Group has expired. Take me to your ce to sign a contract in a few days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you sign a contract with Jaquan?¡± ¡°Jewelry and clothing are for people to wear. Yourpany¡¯s stars can directly take it when they attend events in the future. This is a win¨Cwin situation. Jaquan won¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± The red sports car roared past. Probably because the color was too eye¨Ccatching, the man in the driver¡¯s seat nced at the red sports car out of the corner of his eye as William sped past a ck Spyker. In the car, Draven¡¯s dark eyes suddenly shrank. The sound of the brake was particrly harsh at night. Under the light of the streetmp by the parasol tree, Draven saw a familiar side profile. He thought, Cierra! Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Meet Again. That was impossible! Draven quickly dismissed this idea. He thought, Cierra is an orphan. She has not been in the country for three years. Her friends are all poor people. How could she afford to drive a sky¨Chigh sports car? After being driven away by the Boyle family, where else could she go except to the vi? However, the vi waspletely dark. The master bedroom on the second floor was empty. Other than the newly spread bed sheet that indicated that someone had lived there before, there were no other traces of her. Even the old suitcase had disappeared. After Draven returned to Stream Vi, he searched inside and outside, but he had not seen anyone. His eyes darkened. He called Jason Parker, the special assistant, ¡°Find out where Cierra is. Sort out the data of her three years abroad and send it to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jason replied, but he felt a little puzzled. He said, ¡°Mr. Trevino, aren¡¯t you nning to divorce Ms. Boyle? Why are you investigating her?¡± The atmosphere suddenly became silent. After a long while, Draven¡¯s voice sounded again, full of coldness. ¡°Have you sent the divorce agreement?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Trevino. I haven¡¯t delivered it yet.¡± Jason said guiltily. ¡°The contract with Entrustment Design Studio has expired. They say that they don¡¯t intend to renew it. We have been busy with this matter for the past two days. But I haven¡¯t seen the designer Sylvia, so the matter between you and Ms. Boyle has been put aside for a while.¡± Draven frowned. ¡°They are not willing to renew the contract even if the price is three times higher?¡± ¡°Yes, they even said that they would not renew the contract even if we paid ten times the remuneration.¡± Jason¡¯s tone was a little anxious. ¡°These three years, the cooperation with Entrustment Design Studio has been very smooth. We never offend the designer. The new contract is attractive enough. For the time being, we have not found the reason why Entrustment Design Studio is not willing to renew the contract. At present, we are still trying our best tomunicate.¡± Three years ago, Ernest just passed away. Thergepany was handed over to a young man in his twenties. Draven could not even decide on his marriage. Many directors were waiting to see his jokes. The cooperation with Entrustment Design Studio directly increased the profit of the Trevino Group by 300% in the first quarter, and then the business profit kept steady. The cooperation gave Draven great confidence. Therefore, the other projects were also progressing smoothly in Draven¡¯s guide. It could be said that Draven¡¯s sess was closely rted to the cooperation with Entrustment Design Studio. Now that the contract had expired, Draven did not understand why they were not willing to renew it. Draven was silent for a while. ¡°Put the divorce between Cierra and me aside for now. Investigate the recent movements of Sylvia. I will personally talk about the renewal of the contract.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± It was a weekter. The downstairs of XR Entertainment building, in the ck Spyker¡¯s seat, Draven¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Can¡¯t you find any information? Jason, are you sofortable in the president¡¯s office that you lose your ability to work?¡± Jason trembled on the other side of the line. This was the first time he had been scolded so badly in the Trevino Group. He was also curious. He checked all the surveince cameras in New York, but he could not find any trace of Cierra. Even the surveince video near Stream Vi had been deleted, and even the surveince of Cierra on the day she returned to the country had been deleted. Cierra seemed to have disappeared directly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Trevino.¡± Jason was trembling. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to keep an eye on the postal address of the agreement, but I haven¡¯t found any trace of Ms. Boyle yet. As for Ms. Boyle¡¯s three years abroad, she was no different from ordinary international students. She did some part¨Ctime jobs when she didn¡¯t have sses. There is nothing strange.¡± Draven, who was in the car, pressed his eyebrows. ¡°Report to me immediately if anything happens.¡± Jason felt Draven¡¯s anger and did not dare to say much. ¡°Yes.¡± Draven did not forget what he had to do today. He nced at his watch, and his voice was a little impatient. ¡°Are you sure Entrustment Design Studio ns to contract with XR Entertainment? Will Sylviae to see William, the president of XR Entertainment today?¡± From the morning until now, Draven had never seen William, let alone the mysterious designer of Entrustment Design Studio. Without waiting for an answer from the phone, Draven¡¯s gaze suddenly narrowed. His facepletely darkened. After severing ties with the Boyle family, Cierra slept for two days in William¡¯s apartment. Today, she needed to sign the contract with William and had no choice but to go out. When she was about to reach thepany building, she called William. Ten minutester, William appeared with a bouquet of roses. He walked towards her with his long legs wrapped in a straight suit jacket. His ck shirt loosened two buttons. He looked wild and arrogant. ¡°Cierra, I didn¡¯t embarrass you today, right?¡± William stopped in front of Cierra and handed in the bouquet. ¡°My dear Sylvia, today is Champagne Rose. I hope you like it.¡± ¡°Thank you, William.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She couldn¡¯t refuse all kinds of roses. She took off her sunsses and was just about to reach out with a smile when a familiar figure broke into the light, causing her to subconsciously look over. She collided with cold eyes in the distance. Cierra froze.For a moment, she thought she mistook someone for Draven. Cierra thought, how could Draven be here? The Trevino Group is not in the Laurel Edifice at all. ¡°Why is he here?¡± William followed Cierra¡¯s gaze and was extremely disgusted. Cierra was stunned for only a moment before guessing why Draven was there. Draven probably found out that Entrustment Design Studio was signing a contract with XR Entertainment, so he waited here to stop Sylvia, the designer from Entrustment Design Studio. However, Draven did not know that his wife, who he had left abroad for three years, was Sylvia. ¡°It¡¯s not our business.¡± Cierra casually looked away. They They were divorced. Cierra did not want to be friends with her ex¨Chusband. She did not even greet Draven. After taking the roses, Cierra stood side by side with William. She looked elegant and gentle. Draven had never seen Cierra like this. Cierra¡¯s thick and rustic bangs were allbed back. As her long hair was braided, her delicate and bright face was revealed. She looked extremely eye¨Ccatching under the sunlight. Draven stared at Cierra intently, trying to convince himself that the woman in front of him was not Cierra at all! Cierra always lowered her head, appeared dull, and even showed timidity as she spoke. How could she be a stunning and charming woman? But even though they were dozens of feet apart, Draven could clearly see the crescent¨Cshaped scar on Cierra¡¯s forehead. When they were a few years old, Draven took Cierra to horse around, and they fell off the tree. Cierra banged her head, which left a scar. Cierra felt it was cute and refused to remove it. As a result, the elders joked with Cierra every year. After Aleah returned, Cierra kept her bangs, and no one then mentioned Cierra¡¯s childhood. There were many people with simr appearances in the world. But it was impossible for them to even have identical scars. Draven thought, the woman is Clerra without a doubt! The person who had disappeared for a week reappeared in front of Draven. Draven walked toward Cierra immediately without thinking about why Cierra was there. Just as Draven approached Cierra, the tall man who had given Cierra the roses moved forward and slipped his arm around Cierra¡¯s slender waist¡­ Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Your Wife? Draven¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. His body moved before his brain could work. He fiercely hit the face of the tall man with his fist! Draven¡¯s move was so fast and unexpected. Cierra was shocked and then hurriedly checked William¡¯s condition. She did not even have time to curse Draven. But before Cierra could touch William, her wrist was grabbed. She struggled to free her hand from Draven¡¯s grasp. ¡°Draven, let go!¡± Draven was strong and pulled Cierra easily toward him. ¡°Cierra, you disappeared for a week and didn¡¯t go home. Is this how you fool around outside?¡± Cierra was so angry that her face turned red. She wanted to bite Draven. ¡°Draven, what¡¯s wrong with you? You hurt me. Let go of me!¡± At that, Draven loosened his grip a little, but he still held Cierra tightly. ¡°You should note here. Go home with me.¡± Cierra wanted tough. ¡°Draven, if you have a problem with your brain, please go to see a doctor. You said I should note here. Is it illegal for me to talk about work here? Besides, why should I go home with you? Let go of me!¡± ¡°Talk about work? Did you ept a man¡¯s flowers during work?¡± Draven suddenly thought of the woman holding the red roses that night. The side profile of that woman matched Cierra¡¯s face. Draven turned furious. ¡°Cierra, even if you are driven out of the Boyle family, you should not sink so low! Do you know what kind of person he is?¡± Having just recovered from the punch, William couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard such a sentence. ¡°Mr. Trevino, what kind of person am I? Whichw stiptes that I can¡¯t send flowers? Besides, if someone sinks because of epting a bouquet of roses, there will be many people who sink in the world.¡± William wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and sneered at Draven. Draven misunderstood them because William gave the roses to Cierra. Although it was quite a misunderstanding to send roses¡­ What right did Draven have to misunderstand them? During three years of marriage, Draven had left his wife overseas and ignored his wife. But now he shed crocodile tears. Howughable! Draven pulled Cierra behind himself, and his gaze met William¡¯s. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Mr. Barton, how could I talk about what we both know? You are inside the entertainment industry. You must know the industry is veryplex. My wife has seen little of the world. I hope you can let her go.¡± ¡°Draven, we are already divorced. Do I need your permission to ept a bunch of flowers? What right do you have to manage my affairs?¡± Cierra forcefully shook off Draven¡¯s hand. The divorce was probably a blow to Draven. Draven suddenly loosened his grip, allowing Cierra to easily break free. Cierra¡¯s fair wrist turned red. She frowned and rubbed it, walking straight to William. ¡°Did it turn red?¡± William was worried. After Cierra returned home, everyone treated her as a princess, afraid that she would feel ufortable. William thought, the damn man caused my little sister¡¯s hand to turn red. What if he hit my sister? ¡°Does it hurt? Shall I take you to get some medicine?¡± Cierra did not feel any pain. But at that moment, she only wanted to quickly stay away from Draven. She nodded without thinking and looked very aggrieved. Draven felt a little guilty because of the welt. But when he looked up, he saw the two people intimately huddled together. He thought the situation was harsher than seeing the welt. ¡°Cierra, we just signed a divorce agreement. Before the formalities arepleted, you are still my wife.¡± At that, Cierra stopped in her tracks. She slowly raised her eyes and wore a mocking smile. ¡°Your wife? Mr. Trevino, you now admit that I¡¯m your wife. Don¡¯t you find it funny? You said we haven¡¯tpleted the formalities yet, and we¡¯re still man and wife in name. But since you can care for Aleah in our marriage, can¡¯t I look for my second love in advance?¡± ¡°Your second love?¡± Draven gritted his teeth and repeated the three words. He stared at Cierra with his dark eyes and felt tight in his chest. He red at William. ¡°Is he your second love? You are so shortsighted.¡± William was not happy to hear that. ¡°Mr. Trevino, what do you mean? My girl is so farsighted to choose her second love, who is much better than her first love.¡± ¡°Your girl?¡± Draven nced at William coldly. William was confident. ¡°She is mine, not yours.¡® ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°I Cierra interrupted them, who were arguing like primary school students. The argument then stopped. Cierra looked up at Draven calmly. ¡°Mr. Trevino, if you have time to teach me a lesson here, why don¡¯t youplete the formalities? I know I am a poor judge of men. But you have no right to manage my affairs.¡± Draven was even angrier. ¡°Do I have no right? As long as I don¡¯tplete the formalities for a day, you will be my wife for a day. Do you think I have the right or not?¡± Cierra smiled slightly as she suddenly walked close to Draven. ¡°Mr. Trevino, are you not marrying Aleah?¡° Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Entrustment Design Studio Draven was silent. The answer to that question was obvious. With a more mocking smile, Cierra put her index finger on Draven¡¯s chest. ¡°Since you n to marry Aleah, let¡¯s get a divorce as soon as possible so she doesn¡¯t have to waste any more time waiting for you. As for me, I know very well what I¡¯m doing, and I don¡¯t need you to discipline me. Even if we are not divorced, you have no right to do so, let alone after we are divorced.¡± With that, Cierra took two steps back, and the emotions on her face disappeared. Her face was expressionless, but it also showed a hint of heartlessness. ¡°You can go back. I don¡¯t want to be involved with you, and I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for myself.¡± Even though Cierra had already signed the divorce agreement, Aleah still tried to defile her. If she had any more contact with Draven, no one knew how much trouble she would have in the future. For the sake of her foster parents¡® kindness, Cierra let go of the old grudge. But if someone bothered her again, she would not be so magnanimous. Draven of course did not leave. He stood in ce with a sullen face. For more than twenty years, wherever he went, he would beplimented by others. This was the first time someone him trouble. And that person was Cierra, the one who had been clinging to him since childhood! Draven took a step forward indignantly, but then he was stopped by William. called ¡°Mr. Trevino, you shouldn¡¯t be so ignorant. Now that you¡¯ve got Aleah, you have nothing to do with Cierra anymore. She has already made it so obvious. If you continue to pester her, it will not be good.¡± Draven ignored the man in front of him. His gaze fell on the expressionless Gierra. ¡°Are you really not willing to go home with me?¡± Cierra looked at Draven and said, ¡°Mr. Trevino, don¡¯t say such ambiguous words to me. You know that I have liked you since I was a child, and I¡¯ve gone through a hard time before I finally made up my mind to let go of you. But now you said those words to me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will rely on you again? At that time, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to divorce me even if you want to. Are you willing to live your life with a woman you don¡¯t like?¡± Back home. What a luxurious thought. In the first year Cierra was driven out of the country, she still hoped that Draven would have a little affection for her and wished that he would take her home one day. But he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t even have a phone call. So how could he havee to pick her up for a surprise? He just wanted her to disappear. Thinking of the past, Cierra put on a long face and said in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. Trevino, it is you who said that if not for Ernest, you wouldn¡¯t have married me at all. And now you¡¯re dying our divorce. Is it interesting?¡± Draven¡¯s thoughts were still stuck on thest question. For a moment, he felt that it was eptable for Cierra to cling to him as she did when she was a child. But his reason was still struggling with this thought. Until Cierra¡¯s words knocked him out. Marrying her was just because his grandfather forced him, and what he was unwilling to do should not continue. His dark eyes regained rity, and the hostility in his body disappeared. His voice was low and slow. ¡°I know whether I should divorce or not, but I can¡¯t watch you go astray. The Boyle family chased you out, and you cane to me if you were short of money. My grandfather watched you grow up. You¡¯ve be like this now. Will my grandfather be disappointed if he is still alive?¡± I have be like this? Like what? Is finding a rich boyfriend a self¨Cdegrading thing? I know, in their eyes, I¡¯m just an orphan, and all I should have known were hooligans on the street. So it¡¯s impossible for me to have a friend like William. Cierra thought about it and found it funny. ¡°Mr. Trevino, ording to your thinking, isn¡¯t spending your money and spending Mr. Barton¡¯s money the same thing? Since it¡¯s the same, why don¡¯t I choose the one I¡¯mfortable with?¡± ¡°Cierra!¡± Draven¡¯s extinguished anger was evoked by Cierra again. ¡°I can hear you. Both of my ears can hear you.¡± Cierra picked her ears indifferently. There were already people in Laurel Edifice downstairs for lunch. And there would probably be more people here in a while. Cierra did not want to continue arguing with Draven as she thought it was very embarrassing. It seems that we won¡¯t be able to sign the contract today. If I really enter thepany with William, I¡¯m afraid that these two will have a fight. I don¡¯t want William¡¯s hand to be hurt. Cierra turned to William and said softly, ¡°Go upstairs and apply the ointment. I have an appointment with Lydia. I don¡¯t want to bete.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you! I just want to ask Ms. Navarro if she has any intention of signing with XR Entertainment Let¡¯s go together,¡± said William. Draven swept his gaze over. ¡°I don¡¯t think you would mind having one more person. The Trevino Group has had an advertising endorsement recently and wants to talk with Ms. Navarro about the cooperation.¡± ¡°Both of you are not allowed to go!¡± Cierra got furious. ¡°Make an appointment by yourself if you need to talk about your work. What¡¯s the point of disturbing our meal time?¡± She red at the two, put on her sunsses, and turned to leave. The white BMW sped away. William gave a soft ¡°tut¡± and was about to turn back to thepany when he was stopped by Draven. ¡°Mr. Barton, please forgive me for having offended you today. XR Entertainment has not been founded in New York for long. If you need any help in the future, please feel free to tell me. The Trevino Group will always be there for you. But I hope you can let Cierra go.¡± With aplicated look on his face, William pressed the tip of his tongue against his cheek. There was a mocking in his beautiful eyes which were simr to Cierra¡¯s. ¡°Let Cierra go? Shouldn¡¯t these words be directed at you, Mr. Trevino? Besides, how do you know that I¡¯m not sincere? The entertainment industry is a pool of muddy water. Can¡¯t I be the one whoes out of the mud and is not tainted?¡± Draven narrowed his eyes. ¡°Mr. Barton, do you mean that you intend to stand on the opposite side of the Trevino Group in the future?¡± Williamughed lightly and looked fearless. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. It was you who brought your personal issues into business. How can you me me?¡± The main industry of the Trevino Group was the physical economy, while William was the boss of an entertainmentpany. Draven¡¯s words could not threaten William. Even if William had some scruples about Draven in New York, he couldn¡¯t be scared off by just one sentence. He still needed to avenge Cierra! Got threaten? What a joke. He even added sentence to Draven with a mischievous smile. ¡°You look down on me as a person in the entertainment industry. But anyway, I never wanted to pursue two girls at one time. What do you think, Mr. Trevino?¡± He was directly condemning Draven. Draven pursed his lips tightly. 4 A After a moment, he exined, ¡°Mr. Barton, my marriage with Cierra is due to the wishes of the elderly. I didn¡¯t dare to disobey. I sent her away because I didn¡¯t want to give her hope. Our divorce is a matter of course. I don¡¯t object to her remarrying, but she¡¯s different from us. Even if you truly like her, do you think your family will agree to you marrying a woman without any background?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. William stroked his chin in amusement. ¡°What you said seems to make sense.¡± Draven heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. He looked still elegant. ¡°Since you understand, I hope that you won¡¯t give others any unnecessary expectations. Please don¡¯t take it to heart if I offended you earlier.¡± William did not reply to Draven¡¯s words. He pointed at the building behind him and said, ¡°Are you done? If you are, I will go back to work.¡± Draven looked down and thought for a moment. He asked, ¡°Mr. Barton, I have to ask you onest question. I heard that the designer Sylvia of Entrustment Design Studio is nning to sign a contract with XR Entertainment Have you decided?¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Daughter of the Barton Family William raised his eyebrows. He tried to avoid talking about some sensitive information in business, but one¡¯s job change was a normal case. Thus, it was not very rude for Draven to ask about this. William was about to answer, but he changed his mind as soon as he spoke. ¡°As for this matter, XR Entertainment is making effort to attract Sylvia to join in. As far as I know, Sylvia was the chief jewelry designer of the Trevino Group. Since her contract has expired, it is legitimate for us to recruit her. Don¡¯t you think so, Mr. Trevino?¡± said William. ¡°Of course,¡± replied Draven. Draven put one hand in his pocket and rubbed his fingers. He said, ¡°To be frank, I came to Laurel Edifice today to know more about the progress. If you already signed the contract with Entrustment Design Studio, that¡¯s fine.¡± William wore a wicked smile and said, ¡°I thought that you would be here to make some trouble. After all, Sylvia has been working with the Trevino Group for three years. You have a great advantage.¡± ¡°If so, she would not leave us,¡± said Draven. He mocked and stared at William. ¡°I understand you, but Sylvia has not signed a contract with you yet, so I am afraid we still have to compete for it,¡± said Draven. William sighed with a mixture of feelings. ¡°Yes, you are right. We expected to have the contract signed this morning, but she didn¡¯te and was out of contact either. It is difficult to deal with such a designer,¡± heined. Draven chuckled, ¡°It depends on how hard we work for it.¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± nodded William. The atmosphere became more harmonious between them. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have to go back for dinner. Bye, Mr. Barton!¡± Draven looked at his watch. ¡°Bye, Mr. Trevino!¡± William waved his hand. As Draven was leaving, the smile disappeared on William¡¯s handsome face. He touched the corner of his mouth and cried out in pain. What a merciless bastard! William said to himself. As he walked into thepany, he raised his phone to take a selfie and sent it to the group called ¡°Love Cierra¡°. William: ¡°I am proud to protect our little sister even though I got hurt!¡± Harold: ¡°William, what happened? Which bastard bullied Cierra again?¡± Coby: ¡°Where is Cierra? Is she alright?¡± Jaquan: ¡°I have already called Cici. She is fine. She is dining with her friend. Everyone can leave now.¡± The group soon returned to silence. William looked at the chat records, stunned. They all cared about Cierra but neglected him. What a group of Cierra lovers! When William was about toin, he received a message from Cierra. Cici: ¡°William, have you applied the medicine to the wound? Painful or not? I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t care about your feelings, and I went away.¡± Cici: ¡°By the way, did you eat something? If not,e here to join us. I ordered your favorite meals at L¡¯Opera Restaurant. It is a little far from yourpany. Take your time, and I already asked the restaurant to serve your dishes as soon as you arrive.¡± William was somewhat touched by Cierra¡¯s heartfelt consideration. It was so lucky to have such a kind sister, rather more intimate than those annoying brothers. He immediately replied. ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me. You can serve yourself first! See you soon!¡± At L¡¯Opera Restaurant. It was a famous but strange restaurant in New York The restaurant was situated in a remote area, and it limited the number of diners per day. If people wanted to visit it, they had to make a reservation a month in advance. In such a big New York city, only a few people were eligible toe without making an appointment, and fewer people could have a chance to taste the dishes made by the most famous chief cook Freddy Mayo! When William arrived at L¡¯Opera Restaurant, Cierra and Lydia started their dinner a moment ago. At the sight of William, Cierra stood up and greeted, ¡°Here we are, William!¡± ¡°Hi, girls, how are you? Sorry I¡¯mte,¡± said William. William took some medicine with him and started to apply it to his wounds. Draven gave him such a deadly punch that his teeth almost fell off. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. His handsome appearance was close to disfiguration. ¡°William, let me help you apply it,¡± said Cierra. She felt sorry for William, who suffered a lot to protect her. ¡°Thanks, Cici,¡± William answered. Then William handed the cotton swab and medicine to Cierra with a smile and sat beside her. ¡°If it hurts, please tell me.¡± Cierra applied the medicine to the wound. ¡°It is okay for me!¡± said William. His face twisted due to the great pain. Cierra slowed down and said, ¡°William, hold on for a moment and be aware of your month. It is nearly broken.¡± ¡°My sweetie, are you kidding me?¡± said William. He teased and then took out his phone for a selfie. ¡°Still quite handsome.¡± He sent this photo to the chat group and then put down the phone. ¡°William, please take care of yourself. Don¡¯t get hurt again,¡± said Cierra. Cierra did not pay attention to this small detail. After applying for the medicine, she took a hot towel and wiped his fingers clean. On seeing this, Lydia was touched and said, ¡°I admire the rtionship between you and your brother. By the way, I heard Mr. Barton call you Cici. Is it your nickname?¡± Clerra nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes, my parents gave me this name.¡± William added with a smile, ¡°My mother wanted to change it to another name, but that name sounds too old¨Cfashioned, so the name of Cierra is still in use.¡® ¡± This name was not given by the Boyle family but given by Ernest when Cierra was a little child and arranged to marry Draven after growing up. Cierra still had good memories in New York due to Ernest, who had passed away. At the thought of Ernest, Cierra¡¯s eyes were close to tears. ¡°Alright, enjoy your meals.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± William served the twodies some meals, ¡°By the way, Ms. Navarro, what do you think about what I told youst time?¡± Lydia paused for a while. ¡°Mr. Barton, thank you. To be honest, your invitation is a great temptation for me. But I am a defamed entertainer in this industry. If you insist on employing me, I am afraid it will be a losing business in the future,¡± answered Lydia. ¡°How could it be?¡± said William. He added, ¡°You are gorgeous and talented. The more you are hated by others, the more likely you can gain more poprity. How could it be a losing business?¡± There was a bowl of soup served for Lydia, and it was still steaming. Lydia was so furious that she even wanted to pour the bowl of soup toward William. If it happened, her career woulde to an end in the entertainment industry. However, before Lydia could express her idea, William added, ¡°If we can rify the groundless rumors, the haters can be turned into followers. As for those entertainers who have been beautified through all kinds of promotion channels, they will be hated by the world sooner orter.¡± Lydia raised her eyes in a big surprise. ¡°Do you¡­ trust me?¡± she asked. William smiled at her, ¡°Of course, I trust you because you stand on the side of my sister!¡± A myriad of thoughts shed in Lydia¡¯s mind. She lowered her eyes, and a piece of news popped up on her phone, namely, the lost daughter of the Barton family had been found. Thus, the family donated 83 million dors to support the police in helping the lost children returning back home. The lost daughter turned out to be Cierra. It was as if a heavy bomb had exploded in Lydia¡¯s heart. She raised her head. How was it possible that both William and Cierra were from the Barton family, a wealthy and powerful familyparable to the Trevino family? Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 83 Million Dors ¡°The Barton family found back their youngest daughter whom they lost twenty years ago, so they donated 83 million dors. Wow, the Barton family is really generous!¡± In a private room on the other side of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, Aleah¡¯s good friend Kendra Riley was browsing the hot news on her phone. ¡°Speaking of which, your family just chased that girl out, and the Barton family announced the return of their daughter. Are they the same person?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Aleah immediately denied it and could not help but roll her eyes at Kendra. ¡°You saw it yesterday. That bitch Cierra¡¯s friends are all cheap bastards! If she was the daughter of the Barton family, the Barton family would feel ashamed!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Thinking of this, Kendra felt disgusted. ¡°She grew up with you. Why is she so shameless to hang out with those despicable people? How embarrassing!¡± ¡°Why would we talk about her? Take a look at the menu.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Aleah flipped through the menu. ¡°I heard that Mr. Mayo will cook in person today. How lucky we are!¡± Kendra smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°I know. Thanks to you! Ordinary people have to make a reservation a month before theye to L¡¯Opera Restaurant for a meal.¡± ¡°I was only reporting Draven¡¯s name. Don¡¯t thank me.¡± Aleah¡¯s face was full of arrogance. She finished ordering and picked up her phone to check the news, her face filled with disdain. ¡°Cici Barton. What a vulgar name. Sounds like new money!¡± Lydia was still shocked by the news and did note back to her senses. Her hand that was holding the fork trembled a little. ¡°Mr. Barton, are you sure to sign an artist like me? Even though I have a beautiful face and you believe that the dirt on me is groundless, rifying it is a great cost, and the audience may not buy it.¡± One of the reasons that she was hesitating was that she didn¡¯t want to implicate XR Entertainment. After all, she had fallen to this state because of Aleah. The Trevino family was behind Aleah. No matter how fast XR Entertainment developed, it could not compare with the Trevino family in New York She did not want to bring trouble to others. However, if William was the son of the Barton family¡­ She suddenly wanted to give it a try because the Barton family had the strength to match the Trevino family. However, this thought was somewhat despicable. Lydia could not help but say her thoughts out loud. When William heard this, he could not help butugh. ¡°You gave up the chance to start over again and again just because of the Trevino family? Ms. Navarro, forgive me for being blunt, but your thoughts are very stupid. Draven may not target you just to cheer his beauty up. Even if he does, can your situation be worse than it is now?¡± Lydia was shocked. Could her situation be worse than it was now? At worst, she would be forced to quit her job, go home, and get married under her family¡¯s order. She would be a sacrifice for the family. Now, it felt like she had quitted her job. Since Aleah took her role, she had not taken a single y and had been scolded every day. Cierra also fell silent when she heard this. To cheer his beauty up. Ha¡­ It could happen. After all, Draven had opened an entertainmentpany for Aleah and only signed Aleah. He could use all sorts of methods to suppress Aleah¡¯spetitors and spend a fortune to create a nationwide star. Cierra smiled lightly, ¡°Lydia, your considerations make sense. However, if I were you, I would be wondering if you want to use me.¡± William immediately turned his head and red at her. ¡°You bad girl, are you talking nonsense again? Am I that kind of person?¡± Lydia was a little slow, but she also figured out what Cierra meant. Lydia chuckled, ¡°If you really want to use me, then it will be easy. I am willing to sign the contract.¡± Cierra and William both looked at her. Lydia exined, ¡°It is said that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. It just so happens that I also have a grudge against Aleah. I¡¯m willing to be used by you! But¡­ I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m qualified to be your friend.¡± ¡°Lydia, what are you saying? I was just joking. William really wants to sign you. He is a real businessman and capitalist. He has nothing to do with those people and things.¡± Cierra hurriedly exined. William tutted, ¡°Can you say some good words about me?¡± However, he really did not have that thought. He didn¡¯t need to use a young girl. He wanted to sign Lydia because Lydia spoke up for Cierra, and he wanted to help Lydia. After understanding more about the entertainment industry, he felt that it was a good deal. As for whether Lydia would agree or not, that was her business. The only thing he didn¡¯t expect was to make things soplicated. As the conversation went on, someone knocked on the door of the private room, and then a few dishes were sent in one after another. The table in the private room wasn¡¯t big enough. A few beautiful women wearing dresses held the dishes and stood in two rows. When thest dish was served, a person with slightly white hair in a chef¡¯s uniform rushed in. ¡°Hey, when we learned cooking together, you cooked better than me. Please try the new dishes that I have developed recently. Is there anything that needs to be improved?¡± The private room was so quiet that only the sound of breathing could be heard. Freddy was the oldest person in this room. Who was the person he mentioned that had learned cooking with him and cooked better than him? There was silence and no one spoke. Freddy couldn¡¯t wait. He took the nearest dish and came to Cierra. ¡°Cierra, just have a taste. There isn¡¯t much of it. No food will be wasted.¡± Cierra coughed lightly and squinted at him. ¡°I told you, don¡¯t expose outside that we have learned cooking together!¡± Freddy rubbed his head and grinned. ¡°I forgot. I won¡¯t next time. Please try it.¡± Fortunately, there were no outsiders in the room. Those who worked in L¡¯Opera Restaurant had seen her before. As for Lydia, Cierra did not intend to hide it from her. But it did not mean that Lydia was not surprised. Lydia opened her mouth wide in disbelief. Freddy was the most famous chief cook. Who would have thought that he and Cierra had learned cooking together, and Cierra cooked better than Freddy? Lydia had long heard that the disciples who learned cooking in the Mayo family were ranked ording to their cooking talent and skills, regardless of age or time of apprenticeship. Cierra was almost 12 years younger than Freddy, but as the sessor of the Mayo family, Freddy respected Cierra so much. It was really shocking. ¡°Cierra, how does it taste?¡± Seeing Cierra take a bite and put down her fork, Freddy was eager to know the answer. Cierra chewed patiently. After a moment, she nodded. ¡°Not bad, but it can still be improved. Is it a new dish that you just developed?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a new dish. The kids in the kitchen all like it. I heard that you¡¯re here today, so I came to invite you to try it!¡± Cierra wiped her hands and smiled, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? I¡¯ll stay for a while this time. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to work in your restaurant for some time. Is there a position for me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? If you want, I can even give L¡¯Opera Restaurant to you¡­¡± ¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a young chef who had rushed in from outside. ¡°Mr. Mayo, something happened! The guests in the opposite private room are making a ruckus!¡± Freddy¡¯s expression changed and he instantly became serious. ¡°Which big shot dares to make a ruckus here? Throw them out! We will never serve them again!¡± The young chef was in a quandary. ¡°It¡¯s Aleah, the daughter of the Boyle family. She¡¯s a big star. She even reported Mr. Trevino¡¯s name. We¡­¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Amazing ¡°What are you talking about? Are they right to make a scene?¡± Freddy was seething with anger. He put the chef¡¯s hat on and shouted. ¡°A celebrity? Mr. Trevino? So what? I don¡¯tck customers! Can this restaurant close down without him? Eat or leave! Return the money and tell them to get lost! Don¡¯t bother me with such things!¡± ¡°Freddy.¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Freddy turned his head and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Cierra.¡± Cierra was helpless. ¡°You should moderate your temper. You should ask why customers are making a fuss, right? You are the boss of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. When something happens, they have toe to you.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Freddy was convinced, and he nodded seriously. He turned around, restrained his temper, and asked the little chef, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± The little chef was a neer. He had never seen Freddy in such a gentle manner because of a young and beautiful girl. He was stunned for a while before he told the whole story. ¡°Ms. Boyle brought a friend here today. She was not satisfied with the dishes and said that the taste was not right. Then, she asked you to cook. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t eat! We have exined that you didn¡¯t cook today. But they did not listen and made a fuss. Now, they are filming a video and saying that our service is poor. She has many fans. We were worried that something would happen, so we came to you.¡± After that, afraid of being scolded by Freddy, the chef carefully took a step back. He signaled to Cierra to ask for help. Freddy did not scold him. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Am I afraid of her influence online? I¡¯ll be exhausted if every guest asks me to cook. If so, why do I have so many disciples? Cierra, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± Cierra rubbed the rim of the cup with her fingers. ¡°You are right. But it¡¯s wrong to drive the guest out. Your disciple said that she had influence. It is not a big deal to lose her, but what about hundreds of guests? Now is the Inte era. The influence ofwork public opinion is imaginable. With your cooking skills, you can live well everywhere. But what about others in this restaurant?¡± Freddy was only interested in cooking and focused on studying the dishes. How could he know these? He listened carefully to Cierra. ¡°Then, what do you think we should do?¡± he asked. ¡°She¡¯s a customer. Let¡¯s listen to her request. She can take a video if she wants. So do we. We¡¯re all civilized. Let¡¯s reason with her. But your temper¡­¡± She paused. When she looked up, she found that Freddy was staring at her. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Cierra said as she stood up. She couldn¡¯t helpughing. Freddy pped and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s reason with her!¡± Cierra said, ¡°After all, I¡¯ll work for you in two days. I have to perform well to win the job.¡± She stayed in New York not only because of work but also because she had something more important to do. She wanted to invite a top doctor, Jack Johnson, to treat her mother. Her mother had been at self¨Cme since she lost Cierra in the earthquake. Her mother had been suffering mentally since then, which made her health break down. When Cierra came back, she asked lots of doctors to treat her mother. But it didn¡¯t work. All the doctors rmended Jack to her. Unfortunately, after Jack retired, it was hard to find him. He only showed up asionally at various food festivals. Not only that, but Jack¡¯s character was also strange. After retirement, he chose patients based on his mood. He believed that everyone had his daying. He didn¡¯t want people to ask him for help when they were about to die. He had retired. However, when he was in a good mood, he would treat some patients even though the patients hovered on the brink of death. It took Cierra a lot of time to find out that he would go to L¡¯Opera Restaurant a few times every year. He only treated patients when he enjoyed the dishes. Thus, instead of looking for him all over the world, Cierra chose to wait in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. It was one thing whether Cierra could ask Jack for help sessfully, but there was hope if she could find Jack. Cierra went out with Freddy. She heard Aleah¡¯s unhappy voice from far away. ¡°What happened to your restaurant? I spent so much, but I didn¡¯t get the service I deserved. Can¡¯t I have an opinion? ¡°The chef doesn¡¯t cook today? How could he call himself a chef if he doesn¡¯t cook? How can he let these disciples fool guests? ¡°Anyway, I am not satisfied with the dishes today. L¡¯Opera Restaurant must give me an exnation! It was so expensive. And reservation is a must. Do you think we consumers are fools? This must be the marketing hype. I will report you!¡± In front of Aleah was a waitress in the work uniform of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. In front of the camera, she could not even say a word. She could only apologize. When she heard that Aleah was going to report them, she was even more frightened. She seemed to be the one who did wrong. Cierra walked over and stood in front of the waitress. ¡°Ms. Boyle, please calm down ¡°Calm down? Why should I¡­?¡± When she saw Cierra, Aleah¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. This¡­ this was Cierra? How could Cierra who always kept her head down change so dramatically? Aleah had thought that Cierra would pathetically hang out with punks. She did not expect that Cierra could be so glorious. How could this be? How could Cierra, this bitch, be so good¨Clooking? How could Cierra be more beautiful than herself? Aleah was so jealous that her face turned green and white, but she still restrained herself in front of outsiders and forced out a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my sister? Why are you here? Oh right, I forgot that you have been kicked out of my family by my mother. I can¡¯t call you sister anymore. So, Miss¡­?¡± Cierra ignored how mean Aleah was and maintained a smile. ¡°I work here. Is there anything that Ms. Boyle is dissatisfied with about the dishes in L¡¯Opera Restaurant? If you make any beneficial suggestions, it¡¯s on the house.¡± ¡°You work here?¡± Aleah was surprised. Instead of being jealous, Aleah was gloating over Cierra¡¯s poor condition. She just knew that Cierra, this little bitch, would not be able to live happily after leaving the Boyle family. Cierra was only a waitress now. How pitiful! Aleah sighed softly. ¡°Back then, I advised you to study hard at school. When our family sent you abroad, you didn¡¯t cherish this chance. Now, you can only be a waitress here. Is it hard?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Contempt Anyone could hear the contempt in her words. And Cierra was not the only one she had offended. Someone present had changed expressions because of her words. However, they did not want to cause trouble for the restaurant and forcefully suppressed their anger. Cierra seemed to not hear the ridicule in her words, The standard smile on her face did not diminish. ¡°Ms. Boyle, who doesn¡¯t try to make a living in this world? The waiters in our restaurant have worked hard. Aren¡¯t the students who study in school and do research in theboratory working hard? It must be hard for stars like you who could earn thirty dors a day. Besides¡­¡± She raised her head and looked straight at Aleah. ¡°Besides, Ms. Boyle doesn¡¯t seem to study hard in school. Why do you use me of it?¡± ¡°You!¡± Aleah was embarrassed. It was true that she had influence in the entertainment industry. But her poor education was also a worry to her. She failed to get admitted into college due to her poor performance at the lessons. The Boyle family sent her to a college of joint education with money. Because the university was famous, her fans were proud of her for being a straight¨CA student. However, theizens dug out the truth. If those who failed to get admitted to any college were top students, so was everyone else. Endless posts ridiculed Aleah for her educational background. Her team of public rtions reacted effectively to remove the trending topic and sold Aleah as a beauty who was not that smart so that she didn¡¯t lose lots of fans. In the past few years, no one had mentioned it. Thus, it was slowly forgotten. Education was Aleah¡¯s only hurdle in her career. Thus, she got angry. However, when she nced at Kendra, who was filming, she suppressed her anger. A momentter, Aleah¡¯s anger was reced by helplessness. She carefully waved his hand. ¡°Cierra, that¡¯s not what I meant. You also know that I¡¯m not that clever and not good at words. What I mean is, if you had studied well, your work would have been easier now¡­¡± Cierra raised her eyebrows slightly. One could be a star with help. But it was one¡¯s destiny if he or she could be a superstar. There was a reason why Aleah could be so popr. Her acting skill was her talent. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But Cierra was not interested in Aleah¡¯s performance and directly interrupted, ¡°Ms. Boyle, there¡¯s no need to talk too much about other matters. Let¡¯s settle our current problem. May I ask, which aspect dissatisfies you as for the dishes in L¡¯Opera Restaurant?¡± Which aspect? Aleah was not satisfied with every aspect. This restaurant was far and remote. She heard that Freddy would cook today. Otherwise, she would not havee here. However, the dishes were not cooked by Freddy. There was nothing special! She had already tweeted this. Now she felt so embarrassed. Aleah put on a poker face, ¡°Cierra, for your sake, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. To be honest, the dishes in your restaurant are unptable and expensive. How can I be satisfied?¡± For a chef, the biggest insult was that the customer¡¯s evaluation was unptable. The chef who made Aleah¡¯s dishes was Freddy¡¯s eldest disciple, Layton Henderson. He was also there. When he heard the word ¡®unptable¡®, he could not stand it anymore. ¡°Unptable? Why does it taste terrible?¡± After his apprenticeship, Layton was the cook in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. No one had ever evaluated his dishes as unptable. Aleah covered her face and took a step back with a disdainful gaze. ¡°It¡¯s just unptable. If not for the most famous chef, I wouldn¡¯t havee here. As a result, it¡¯s a lie! I simply¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Layton¡¯s temper was the same as Freddy¡¯s. Before Aleah could finish speaking, she was scared off by this roar. It took her a long time to regain her voice. ¡°How can you speak like that? Your dishes are terrible. Can¡¯t I say it?¡± Layton puffed up his cheeks and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Cierra. ¡°Ms. Boyle, how do you think we should deal with this matter? Customers¡® needs are always given priority in our restaurant. Please tell us what dissatisfies you. We¡¯ll try our best to make you happy.¡± Aleah snorted coldly. Seeing Cierra¡¯s humble attitude, she said as if he was giving charity, ¡°Cierra, all for your sake. I¡¯ll let it go. How about this? All I want is to taste the dishes cooked by the famous chef Freddy. I won¡¯t pursue this if it tastes good.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Cierra narrowed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Aleah looked at her beautiful nails. Her expression told everyone that she did notck money, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for these dishes, and I¡¯ll pay for the dishes cooked by Freddy. You see, I¡¯m not looking for trouble. What do you think?¡± Cierra shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t satisfy your needs. At first, Freddy doesn¡¯t cook for guests anymore. Besides, Mr. Mayo learns from Freddy. Their dishes make no difference in taste. Since you think that the dishes cooked by Layton are unptable, Freddy¡¯s cooking is probably not in line with your taste.¡± Cierra thought for a moment and continued, ¡°How about we won¡¯t charge you this time? Ms. Boyle, you and your friends can go and taste delicious food that suits your taste. We can make room for other waiting customers. What do you think?¡± As she spoke, she moved to the side. The waiters on both sides read her mind and made room for Cierra. The words ¡°take care on your way out¡± were on the tip of their tongues. This stunned Aleah. A waitress in uniform broke the silence and said, ¡°Ms. Boyle, your total consumption is 600 dors. This will be returned to Mr. Trevino¡¯s ount. We will talk with Mr. Trevino about withdrawing the VIP card. As for the service fee for the VIP card in recent years¡­¡± ¡°Wait! Why withdraw the VIP card?¡± Aleah¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. Cierra exined with a smile, ¡°Since our dishes couldn¡¯t satisfy your taste, we can¡¯t let you continue to suffer losses and waste money. Many customers enjoy our dishes and our VIP service. Thus, it¡¯s better to give it to those who need it.¡± When Cierra finished speaking, Aleah¡¯s face was already livid. She didn¡¯t expect that it would end in this way just because she wanted Freddy to cook a meal! If Draven knew¡­ No, she couldn¡¯t let him know. ¡°But my friend likes your dishes.¡± As she spoke, Aleah lightly bumped Kendra who was beside her. ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s quite delicious. Besides, this is Mr. Trevino¡¯s card. How can you take it back?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Cierra seemed to be in a quandary. Aleah quickly interrupted, ¡°I remember now. There are a few dishes in your restaurant that I like quite a bit. It just doesn¡¯t taste good today. I¡¯ll order a new one. You don¡¯t need to refund the money. Just serve some new dishes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Boyle. I¡¯m afraid no one can cook dishes that Ms. Boyle is satisfied with. Ms. Boyle, you should¡­ go to another restaurant.¡± On both sides, waiters and waitresses were making a gesture of asking Aleah out, neat and orderly! Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 She¡¯s Driven Out Aleah could no longer stifle her anger. She asked sternly, ¡°Are you trying to drive me out?¡± ¡°Ms. Boyle, you got us wrong. Layton suppressed his impatience beside Cierra, but he sounded proud. ¡°You said the dishes I made tasted bad, but the taste won¡¯t change even if you ce another order. To avoid wasting food, we¡¯d like to ask you to go to the other restaurants. We don¡¯t dare to drive out a big star like you.¡± Aleah was furious. ¡°Then change the cook. Are you the only cook in such a big restaurant?¡± Layton shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Boyle, but I taught the other cooks at our restaurant, so the dishes they make have the same taste¡­¡± At this point, even if Aleah wanted to stay, she didn¡¯t have the nerve to do so. Aleah bit her lips and red fiercely at Cierra before leaving angrily. Kendra, who had been recording everything with her phone, quickly ran after Aleah. ¡°Aleah, wait for me!¡± Aftering out of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, Aleah could no longer restrain herself and cursed. ¡°Damn it. She¡¯s only a waitress. Why was she so arrogant? She even tried to drive me away. Doesn¡¯t she try to entertain the customers there?¡± Kendra echoed, ¡°Aleah, don¡¯t waste your time with her. She¡¯s good at befriending lowly guys. Last time, there were the hooligans, and this time she had the damn cooks. Many rich peoplee to dine at L¡¯Opera Restaurant, and some of them have business connections with the Trevino Group. Why don¡¯t youin about it with Mr. Trevino? When they¡¯re run out of business, they¡¯ll learn their lesson and won¡¯t be arrogant.¡± Aleah narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She snorted coldly and took out her phone from her bag, dialing out. Soon, the phone was connected. Aleah said with a feigned grievance, ¡°Draven, I saw Cierra at L¡¯Opera Restaurant¡­ At L¡¯Opera Restaurant. After Aleah left, many people couldn¡¯t help butugh. Layton¡¯sughter was the loudest. He put his hands on his hips and looked at the gate disdainfully. ¡°Who does think she is? She wanted Freddy to make a meal for her, but she lied that my dishes were not tasty. Cierra did a great job by telling her off.¡± Other staff nodded and echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the first time someone said our dishes are unptable. She even looks down on our academic qualifications. We¡¯re more educated than her.¡± Freddy had made a rule that the cooks had to go to university. His disciples were either poor or homeless. They learned cooking from Freddy and studied at the university at the same time. They evenpeted with each other in grades. Those who got high scores would be rewarded by Freddy. They felt ashamed if they did poorly at school. After they finished their education, some of them intended toe back to the restaurant and continued to be cooks. They would officially be Freddy¡¯s disciples at the restaurant. Those who didn¡¯t want toe back made achievements in different industries and didn¡¯t disgrace L¡¯Opera Restaurant. They continued to regard Freddy as their mentor. ¡°Come on. There are customers here. Don¡¯t make jokes outside. Go back to the kitchen and work!¡± Freddy roared solemnly, and the staff went away quietly and got back to their work. After everyone left, Freddy wore a ttering smile on his serious face. ¡°Cierra, thanks for your trouble today.¡± Cierra smiled and said helplessly, ¡°Freddy, don¡¯t mention it. Let¡¯s go. Aren¡¯t you going to taste the new dishes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up. The taste will change when it gets cold.¡± Freddy anxiously led the way. Cierra followed behind him steadily. ¡°Freddy, did you save the video I asked you to make?¡± Kendra had recorded everything with her phone, so Cierra had to do something. Freddy didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ask Layton to send it to you.¡± ¡°Do it now. Make a copy of the surveince too.¡± When Draven picked up the call from Aleah, he had just arrived at the Trevino house. He stalled the car and parked it at the gate without getting out. ¡°So Cierra works at L¡¯Opera Restaurant?¡± ¡°Yes. Cierra might hold a grudge against me. She drove me out of the restaurant and said she would cancel your VIP card.¡± Aleah sounded aggrieved. Draven fell silent. His reaction delighted Aleah, who was about to add fuel to the me. Draven said, ¡°Who is with her?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Aleah was puzzled and said honestly, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people around. They are all waiters from L¡¯Opera Restaurant. There are two or three cooks.¡± At the mention of it, Aleah felt a surge of anger in her heart. Those cooks were not the boss of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, but they dared to drive her out. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. However, Draven didn¡¯t notice the resentment in her words. He nodded slightly and got out of the car. ¡°If you want to go to L¡¯Opera Restaurant for dinner next time, call me. I¡¯ll apany you there. You can also call Jason and ask him to arrange it. Don¡¯t go alone.¡± Aleah paused for a few seconds before she realized that Draven did not intend to punish the restaurant. Aleah asked timidly, ¡°Draven, are you angry with me because I went to L¡¯Opera Restaurant in your name and caused trouble?¡± Draven frowned. ¡°You got me wrong. You shouldn¡¯t go there alone. It¡¯s not good to sh with her.¡± Aleah said understandingly, ¡°That¡¯s true. It wasn¡¯t easy for Clerra to find a job. I¡¯ll feel guilty if she gets fired because of our dispute.¡± Suddenly, she changed the topic. ¡°By the way, Draven, my mother asked me again today when we will get married.¡± Draven was heading toward the Trevino house. He paused at the question. Draven was silent for a moment. He suddenly recalled the scene of Cierra taking roses from a man. Depression somehow came across his chest. He got impatient. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I officially divorce her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell my mother then. I¡¯m hanging up. She keeps saying I¡¯m old every day at home. She wants to drive me out.¡± Aleah sounded sweet and innocent. After hanging up the phone, Draven looked at the ck screen, his eyes darkening. After a good while, he strode into the house. Since Ernest passed away, Sue had been living alone in the house. Draven had been managing the Trevino Group for the past three years. Sue ignored the outside world and grew flowers in the house. She had a quiet life. Today was Sue¡¯s birthday. She did not make a big fuss about it. She called Draven and asked if he woulde for dinner. When Draven entered the house with a gift, Sue came out of the kitchen with a pot of soup. She was not surprised to see him. ¡°You¡¯re back? Go wash your hands. Dinner is ready.¡® Draven nodded and put the gift on the table. ¡± When he was about to go to the kitchen to wash his hands and help his mother, Sue¡¯s phone rang on the table. When Draven was about to call his mother, he nced at the phone screen. He suddenly paused. It was Cierra calling. Cierra had been abroad for three years, and she had never called Draven once. Instead, she stayed in touch with his mother. Funny¡­ Without thinking, Draven picked up the phone. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 An Unhappy Birthday ¡°Mrs. Trevino, happy birthday.¡± A pleasing voice came from the phone, inexplicably dissipating the anger that Draven had been holding in for the whole day. eyes He raised his and nced at his mother who was still in the kitchen. He said slowly, ¡°Good for you. You still remember mother¡¯s birthday. Are you not going to take a visit?¡± Silence. All of a sudden, there was no sound. Draven frowned and took back his phone to take a look. It was still on the call. ¡°Cierra?¡± He opened his mouth again. Just as he was about to say something to ease the atmosphere, the call got disconnected. The phone was hung up. The call time was 29 seconds. Draven stared at the mobile phone that was slowly turning ck His brows furrowed even more and he almost wanted to throw his phone. ¡°Is it Cierra? Why did you stop talking?¡± Sue came out of the kitchen with thest two dishes. Draven did not say a word. He casually threw his phone in the same ce and reached out to help her set up the food. His face was sour. Sue nced at him. After wiping her hands clean, she sat down and picked up her phone. After seeing the short call record, she raised her eyebrows. However, she did not say anything. She only nced at it and put it aside again. ¡°You don¡¯t want to call back?¡± Draven suddenly asked. Sue scooped up a spoon of soup and just as she was about to bring it to her mouth, she put it down. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. It¡¯s not appropriate to call her. Besides, Cierra called me just to say some words of blessing. I have gotten her kindness. There¡¯s no need to call back.¡± Draven said nothing. The atmosphere turned back to the usual one between them. It was so silent that it was like they were strangers at the same table. It was not until the soup was finished that the deadlock was broken by Sue. ¡°I heard that you and Cierra have divorced? Are you nning to marry that girl from the Boyle family? Have you set a date?¡± The three consecutive questions seemed to make Draven not know which to answer, so he simply chose the one he wanted. ¡°We only signed the divorce agreement. The procedures have not beenpleted. Currently, Cierra is still a member of the Trevino family technically.¡± The slightly childish words made Sue unable to help but cast a sidelong nce at her son. She thought, Cierra is still a member of the Trevino family technically? What¡¯s your point? ¡°I know that Grandfather made you unhappy when he forced you to marry Cierra. Now that he is gone, I have thought it through and won¡¯t force you. However, since you have decided to divorce, you should settle the procedures as soon as possible. It¡¯s not good to dy it.¡± ¡°I know what to do about the divorce.¡± Draven did not even look up. ¡°You know what to do? If you know what you should do, you shouldn¡¯t have sent Cierra abroad and left her there for three years!¡± Sue could not control herself in the end. But she held back her tough words and forcefully suppressed her emotions. The rtionship between her and her son had been stiff all these years, and because of this marriage, they had almost be enemies. If they argued again, she was afraid that Draven would not be willing to return to the Trevino¡¯s house. Sue tried her best to say softly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault and your grandfather¡¯s fault to let you marry Cierra. Cierra didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She has been abroad alone for so many years. She must have suffered a lot. If you decide to divorce, then don¡¯t forget topensate her.¡± Draven said indifferently with a casual attitude. Sue knew that her words couldn¡¯t work on him. She was annoyed by his attitude. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I am not wrong about your marriage with that girl from the Boyle family. If you really like her, then marry her. But let me be clear, I don¡¯t like her. Don¡¯t bring her to me.¡± Thinking about that woman¡¯s hypocritical face, she felt sick. The woman¡¯s personality was not as good as Cierra, and she was not as good¨Clooking as Cierra. Sue did not know why her son chose that woman! As Sue thought about it, she could not help but raise her hand and press her temple. Suddenly, there was a boom! Draven had put down his fork. His cold and handsome face revealed a bit of ridicule. ¡°You don¡¯t like her? Since I was young, how many decisions have you made for me because of your personal thoughts?¡± Draven¡¯s anger was triggered. ¡°You don¡¯t like Aleah, so when Aleah visited the Trevino family, you didn¡¯t even let her enter the Trevino family. You like Cierra, so you let me marry her to make you happy. The infant matrimony was set by you. In the end, it is up to you to decide who I should marry. Now, even my divorce has to follow your requirements, right?¡± Sue¡¯s hands froze, showing her shock. This was the first time her son had questioned her in such a manner. Even though three years ago when he had to ept the marriage, he endured his reluctance and held a wedding ceremony before sending Cierra away. Sue felt a headacheing on and her voice was filled with exhaustion. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t interfere with your matters. When the procedures are over, you can have a talk with Cierra. You can decide on the date of your new marriage with Aleah. As for me, you cane to me when you need me to go through the motions.¡± She had no appetite to continue eating, so she got up from the dining table. She was already old. She didn¡¯t like birthdays, which reminded her that she was a year older than before. Only Draven was left at the dining table. With a cold face, he took out his phone and dialed unfamiliar numbers. Just like the results of every call he made in the past three years, there was still a mechanical, cold female voice on the other side of the line, reminding him that the number was no longer in service. After a moment of silence, the light on the phone screen dimmed. Draven finally came back to his senses and made another call. When Cierra received the phone call from Sue, he hesitated for a while to pick it up. It was not that she was afraid of him, but she felt annoyed just hearing his voice. But on second thought, she realized that he was the one who should apologize. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Even if it was really Draven on the other side, she could just hang up again. She picked up the call and heard Sue asking, ¡°Cierra, have you recently returned to the country? I miss you. I¡¯m your mother. Why didn¡¯t youe to see me? Are you angry with me?¡± Cierra was stunned when she heard that Sue called herself her mother. If Draven¡¯s previous call of ¡°mother¡± made her feel annoyed, then Sue¡¯s self¨Cintroduction made Cierra feel a little helpless. In the past, they were rted by thew. But now, there was no rtionship between them ording to thew. Why did they still talk to her in that way? ¡°Mrs. Trevino, Draven and I have already divorced. It is not appropriate for me to call you mother now. It has been a few days since I came back Recently, I have been busy looking for a job, so I have no time to visit you. Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll never be angry with you.¡± She corrected the address before answering Sue. Of course, she did not forget to please the elder, ¡°When my job has been settled, I will visit you when I¡¯m free. Is that okay?¡± Sue was very happy. She said with a smile, ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me. When you have time, you muste to visit me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Trevino. I still miss your cooking.¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t help but smile, but in the next second, her smile faded. On the other side of the line, Sue said, ¡°Why are you calling me Mrs. Trevino? You¡¯ve called me Sue for so many years. I¡¯m not used to it when you change your way of addressing me. How about this, Cierra, I can treat you as my daughter. You can continue to call me Sue just like we did in the past. Okay?¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Can I Pursue Her? Cierra was shocked and speechless. She was stunned for a while and thought about how to refuse. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, I know you love me, but¡­¡± ¡°Why are you still calling me that way? I¡¯m not happy!¡± Before Cierra could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Sue. ¡°Cierra, I know that you are still ming us. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me, okay? We can talk about whether you recognize me as your godmother or not after you finish the procedures of the divorce. At this moment, you two have notpletely divorced yet. It is not too much to ask you to continue calling me mom, right?¡± At the end of Sue¡¯s words, there was a hint of careful coaxing, making it hard for Cierra to refuse. But Cierra was resisting in her heart, so she remained silent. She couldn¡¯t bear to refuse and was unwilling to force herself, so she simply didn¡¯t say anything. Sue didn¡¯t continue to force her. But it was inevitable that she would be disappointed and her voice was not as pleasant as before. ¡°Well, Cierra, it¡¯s my fault. If you are not willing, then forget it. But I still hope that you can think about it. You know that I am willing to treat you as my own daughter. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse me. Tell me the answer after you finish the process, okay?¡± In fact, she already had the answer in her heart, but she didn¡¯t want to face the truth so quickly, so she simply dyed it. Sue was more than disappointed. She was depressed. Her biological son treated her as an enemy because of her failed education. Cierra, the girl she liked so much, would also leave her far away. Sue made this request because she wanted Cierra to have a nominal rtionship with her. In this way, they could contact each other asionally and they wouldn¡¯t turn out to be strangers. But the reality was often contrary to what she wanted. After hanging up the phone, Cierra stared at the night view outside the window in a daze. This house was bought by William for her. It was a medium¨Csized apartment. It was not as spacious as a vi. It was just nice for one person to live in. Probably because she was too lost in thought, she did not even notice when William entered the apartment. William coughed twice deliberately to make here back to her senses. Although she knew that there was one more person at home, Cierra was still a little absent¨Cminded, and her eyes were a little dim. William couldn¡¯t help but educate her with a rarely seen stern face, ¡°You should feel lucky that the person who came in was me. If someone sneaked in and tried to do something to you, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in my apartment. No one can hurt me. Besides, only you know the password. Who else cane in?¡± Cierra did not mind at all. She shuffled out of the balcony with her slippers and took two bottles of water from the fridge. She handed one to him. William did not take it, but his face was still serious. Cierra shouted at him like a spoiled child, ¡°William¡­¡± William looked down at her. When he saw the girl¡¯s pitiful face, he said helplessly, ¡°Be cautious, please.¡± Cierra nodded repeatedly. ¡°I see.¡± William¡¯s tone was serious. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I don¡¯t want you to be on your guard all the time. But Cici, you were once in desperation. Your life was once in danger. Besides, this is New York. Draven hasn¡¯t finished the procedures of divorce on purpose. He might be thinking about something. It may be fine if you are in a daze at home, but what if you are outside?¡± ¡°I know, William. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± She lowered her eyes, and the question in her heart suddenly had an answer. Before, she thought that it was better to agree to Sue¡¯s proposal. After all, in New York, Ernest and Sue had been good to her. She did not forget to give Sue a birthday blessing for two reasons. Firstly, she did not forget her kindness. Secondly, she wanted to showid back. Breaking ties with the Boyle family did not mean that she had to deny everything that had happened in the past and pretend that she did not know the people in the past. If she did that, it would seem that the Boyle family and Draven were important to her. She agreed to Sue¡¯s suggestion because Sue meant a lot to her. Moreover, Cierra thought she could make Draven feel angry in this way. But if she really agreed, it meant that she would always have a rtionship with Draven. She was hurt by him deeply. She didn¡¯t want him to be in her future. If she really had to call Draven brother, it would not be him who would feel sick. It would be her. Cierra¡¯s expression returned to normal. There was a hint of coldness in her eyes as shepletely rejected Sue¡¯s suggestion. William did not know what she was thinking, but he could feel that his little sister was in a bad mood. It made sense. The young man who grew up together with her was snatched away by another woman who showed up suddenly. The man even treated her as an enemy. No one would be happy when they face this. He turned his phone around and propped his chin on his hand. ¡°Cici, do you want me to take you out for fun?¡± ¡°Now?¡± Cierra nced back. It was already eleven o¡¯clock at this time. If they went out for fun, they would either go to the night market to eat or go to a nightclub. Obviously, William wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to take her to a nightclub, so she made the first move. ¡°I want to go to Ninth Club.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Without any surprise, he rejected the idea. Cierra unscrewed a bottle of water for herself and took a sip. ¡°If you don¡¯t take me there, I¡¯ll go by myself. Anyway, I¡¯m already an adult. I won¡¯t be driven out of a bar.¡± At this moment, William just wanted to give himself a hard p. He thought that he had made a bad proposal. But when he raised his eyes to meet those smiling eyes, he had no other choice but topromise. ¡°If Jaquan finds out, you have to say that you go to the bar by yourself. It¡¯s none of my business.¡± In Ninth Club. It was not just a club. It was the most luxurious entertainment in New York. It gathered various people around the world. There were ordinary people that came here to have fun at the cost of bankruptcy. There were also wealthy people. In the club, both legal programs and illegal programs abounded. H He had just arrived at Ninth Club and had not yet gotten out of the car when he hesitated and hurriedly said this. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, William. If Jaquan finds out, I will say that I forced you to do this!¡± This was the first time Cierra hade to this ce. She was excited and nervous. As early as when Aleah had not returned to the Boyle family, she had heard of Ninth Club. It was in her youth and was rebellious. She had seen Draven and his good friends discussing here to have fun. She was curious and wanted to follow them secretly. In the end, she was scolded by Draven and directly led home. After a few years, the decorations at the entrance did not seem to have changed at all. The old signboard was hanging diagonally on the old wall, as if it was the remains of thest century. The neon lights were shing rhythmically, and the music came out from inside. Before he stepped in, she felt the enchanting air. Cierra got out of the car and put on a coat again. ¡°Follow me after you go in. Do not hang around.¡± William was in a serious tone. His arm held up slightly. Cierra was helpless, but she still held his arm, ¡°I know, William. I am not a child, and there is nothing wrong with the dress I am wearing.¡± She didn¡¯t know why he asked her to put on a coat. William did not devote himself to the negotiation. He just said, ¡°Don¡¯t take the coat off.¡± The two slowly walked in side by side, unaware that this scene was taken by a person in a car not far behind them. The photo was sent to someone with a few words. ¡°Draven, is that beauty your wife? She¡¯s quite hot! I heard that you are going to divorce her. Can I pursue her?¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Ryan Invites Clerra to Dance When Draven received the photo, he was driving. Draven nced at his phone while waiting at the traffic lights. Noticing the nonsensical words, he picked up his phone. Then, Draven could not move his eyes away. The old signboard that was filled with a sense of age was surrounded by neon lights. A woman wearing an old¨Cfashioned dress stepped in the light and shadow with her high heels, looking exceedingly fascinating and charming. On her shoulders, there was a ck suit, and the woman held the man beside her with her slender white arm. It was like a movie poster from old times. Even though the photo was taken a little far away and only half of the woman¡¯s delicate face could be vaguely seen, one could still recognize who the woman was at a nce. Not to mention that the man the woman was holding was the one Draven had beaten up not long ago. That was the president of XR Entertainment, William Barton. How could William actually take Cierra to that kind of ce? Draven thought. Draven stared at the photo and didn¡¯t notice that the traffic lights had turned green. The cars behind Draven urged desperately, and someone even got out of the car and knocked on Draven¡¯s window. Draven turned a deaf ear to that and directly called Ryan back. Then Draven turned the steering wheel with a livid face and drove straight in another direction. ¡°Cierra is at Ninth Club?¡± As soon as the call was connected, Draven asked, gnashing his teeth. Ryan also followed Cierra in at this time, his eyes following the outline of the beautiful figure. It seemed as if he could not see the crowd around him that was swaying with the lights and music. Ryan asked for a ss of wine, and said casually, ¡°Is there anything wrong with your eyes? Can¡¯t you recognize the usual ce we hang in?¡± It is not like Draven has never been to Ninth Club before, Ryan thought. It wasn¡¯t that Draven didn¡¯t recognize the ce, but he still had thest bit of hope that William would still have some conscience and wouldn¡¯t take Cierra to such a ce. Now that Draven heard the deafening noise over there, he drove even faster. ¡°Keep an eye on Cierra.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡°¡± Ryan shook his wine ss and suddenly thought of something- ¡°Draven, why are you suddenly concerned about Cierra? Haven¡¯t you always thought that she was annoying? Now that you¡¯re divorced, you even called me to help you investigate her life overseas. Now you even ask me to keep an eye on her. What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Draven didn¡¯t bother to argue with Ryan. Instead, Draven reminded Ryan in a cold voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t divorced Cierra yet. In the name ofw, she is still my wife.¡± Ryan said earnestly, ¡°Draven, you can¡¯t have it both ways. Anyway, you are going to marry Aleah. How about divorcing Cierra as soon as possible so that I will have a chance to chase after Cierra¡­¡± Before Ryan could finish his words, Draven had already hung up. Ryan clicked his tongue lightly and looked up again, only to find the beautiful figure near the bar counter had already disappeared. The colorful light and shadows above the dance pool were dazzling, and the noisy stereo sound made people sway uncontrobly. Cierra followed behind William, shuttling through the crowd and stopping by a booth. ¡°The man should not be able to find me now. He is still on the phone.¡± Cierra asked for a ss of wine and nced in Ryan¡¯s direction. Having been tailed many times abroad, Cierra had a keen eye for people¡¯s gazes. She noticed someone staring at her when she was photographed secretly in the doorway. With a cold face, William took Cierra¡¯s wine away and put it back on the bartender¡¯s tray. ¡°Get her a ss of milk¡± The bartender was stunned. He nodded and turned around with the tray. The people nearby also heard what William said and turned around to have a look Cierra blushed from being stared at. She couldn¡¯t help but kick William on his calf. ¡°¡­ William, you brought me to the bar to drink milk?¡± William squinted at Cierra. ¡°You want to drink?¡± Cierra shrank her neck and looked towards the dance floor. ¡°¡­ I want to dance, too.¡± William didn¡¯t say anything this time. Instead, he chuckled, picked up a ss of wine, and sat down. The bar is full of disco music, and William believed no matter how mischievous Cici was, she would not run up dressed up like this because it was too embarrassing. and dance However, something was impossible to guard against. Cierra was indeed a person who knew what was proper for the asion. If Cierra had worn something else today, she might have rushed into the crowd at this moment. However, what she was wearing didn¡¯t fit the mood, so she had no choice but to be an eye candy. Well¡­ Cierra was an eye candy who was still holding a ss of milk. At this time, the deafening music on the dance floor suddenly stopped. Everyone was stunned. A momentter, a well¨Cknown ssic song sounded in this area. The decadent music from the saxophone was romantic and elegant, which waspatible with the swaying crowd and seemed to even add some charm. It was unknown when Ryan had found Cierra. Now Ryan stopped directly in front of Cierra, extending his hand to her like a gentleman. ¡°Long time no see, Ms. Boyle. I was wondering if I might have the honor of dancing with you.¡± Cierra did not move, leaving the man in front of her to remain bent. ¡°It has indeed been a long time since west met. I remember that you seem to have been abroad all this time. When did youe back, Mr. West?¡± Cierra remembered Ryan, Draven¡¯s childhood friend. Before Aleah was back, Cierra was also a frequent participant in the parties of the aristocracy in her circle. At that time, she was quite acquainted with Ryan. Butter on, Cierra was excluded from this kind of social life. And Cierra happened to be in her teens at that time and it was the time for her to establish her circle of friends and the values of life. Cierra, who had been pushed out, naturally didn¡¯t have contact with those young masterster. ¡°It has only been two days since I returned. I was just hanging around and it was quite a coincidence that I met you.¡± Ryan did not get angry after being treated like this. He still had that yful smile on his face, showing his temperament as a dandy. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. Why don¡¯t we catch up on the old days together, Cici?¡± As soon as Ryan finished speaking, Cierra still didn¡¯t say anything. However, at the side, William had already raised his eyes and coldly swept his gaze over. How could Ryan actually call Cierra Cici? William thought. Ryan also noticed William¡¯s sharp gaze and looked over. But before Ryan could even meet eye to eye with William, Ryan¡¯s vision was blocked by Cierra who had gotten up. ¡°I¡¯m ttered that you still remember the nickname I got more than ten years ago, Mr. West. It seems that I have to dance with you.¡± Cierra raised her hand and ced it on Ryan¡¯s broad palm. The suit on Cierra¡¯s shoulder thus fell. Cierra picked it up with another hand and threw it to William. With her lips curved, Cierra called William intimately and said in a yful way which might cause some misunderstanding, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll catch up with my old friend first. I¡¯lle backter.¡± After Cierra finished speaking, she ignored William¡¯s dark face and followed Ryan to the center of the dance floor. The handsome man and beautiful woman caused amotion in the crowd. Ryan had gone abroad since he graduated from high school and had only asionally returned. The girlfriends he had slept with in the past few years were all foreign girls who were quite open. And in Ryan¡¯s eyes, those girls were nothingpared with the reserved ssical beauty in front of him. Ryan¡¯srge palmnded on Cierra¡¯s slender waist, and he did not even dare to exert any force. Even Ryan¡¯s dance steps were half a beat slow. ¡°You seem to be a little out of practice, Mr. West.¡± Cierra suddenly looked up. Ryan only felt his palm burning. He lowered his eyes to stare at Cierra¡¯s ck hair and coughed lightly. ¡°It has indeed been a long time since I danced.¡± Cierra curved her lips. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I haven¡¯t danced for a long time either. When I was abroad, I took sses and worked part¨Ctime, and I didn¡¯t have time to practice dancing. Besides, there was no need.¡± Cierra did not know if Ryan had investigated her. Cierra¡¯s life records abroad were all made up by Harold. Others might not be able to find anything, but Ryan was an exception. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cierra thought since Ryan had already returned, it was very likely that he often hung out with Draven¡­ Cierra nced over Ryan¡¯s shoulder with cold eyes, and she saw a familiar figure walking towards her from afar. *Cierra suddenly took a wrong step and twisted her foot, her petite body falling straight into Ryan¡¯s arms. And that hot palm also uncontrobly slid down towards Cierra¡¯s waist. Below the stage, Draven got furious and his face darkened. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Your Wife Is Great! Without a second thought, Draven walked straight to the center of the dance floor. Meanwhile, when William saw this scene, he suddenly got up from his seat and walked forward with a livid face. But in the next second, they both stopped at the same time. There was a loud bang. The moment Ryan on the stage touched the hem of Cierra¡¯s buttocks, he was smashed to the ground heavily! Everyone was shocked by this scene. The whole room was silent, leaving only the sound of Saks. Apanied by that music, Ryany on the ground, which looked funny. Without lowering her head to see the person on the ground, Cierra just nced at Draven from a distance on the stage. She looked away and nced at the person beside her feet with a snort, tilting her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. West. I don¡¯t know how to love and tolerate people that I don¡¯t like, but I know very well how to vent my anger. Your good friend is here. I have to go. Tell him to finish the divorce as soon as possible when he¡¯s free.¡± After saying this, she stepped over Ryan and squeezed into the crowd in her high heels. Ryan, who was lying on the ground, covered his waist, got up, and then went to find Cierra. Unfortunately, there were so many people that he could not see Cierra at all. Before he could take a few steps, his line of sight was blocked by a figure in front of him. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Ryan shoved the person beside him even without looking at who it was. ¡°Ryan!¡± ¡°I asked you to look after her. Is this how you do that?¡± Draven could not take it anymore and spat out his name. Even his hand almost touched her¡­ Thinking about the scene just now, Draven felt a sudden surge of anger. Fortunately, Cierra reacted quickly. Otherwise, he would have been taken advantage of by Ryan! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I just danced with Cici. Why are you so excited?¡± After making sure that he could not find her, Ryan slowly retracted his gaze. He felt his waist knocked out due to that fall. Now he was still holding his waist like a pregnant woman with a child. However, heughed without anger. ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t seen her for so many years, but she has be more and more unique. She is much more interesting than before. Hey, Draven, do you have Cici¡¯s number? Give me that. I must capture her heart!¡± Draven narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did you hurt your brain? Don¡¯t forget that Cierra is still my wife.¡± ¡°Come on! I know that, but aren¡¯t you going to get a divorce? Besides, you don¡¯t treat Cici as your wife. If not for Ernest, you wouldn¡¯t have married her at all.¡± Ryan¡¯s words rendered Draven speechless. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It wasn¡¯t enough. When Draven was silent, Ryan touched his waist and added. ¡°But I have to say, your wife is so great!¡± Without the mood to argue with him, Draven thought of the scene of Cierra wrestling him over her shoulder. With her fast speed and reaction, she was able to knock down Ryan before his hand touched her in such a small figure, which totally stunned him. At least three years ago, she was still a youngdy who only knew how toin to Ernest. When did she even learn how to fight? As his eyes darkened, Draven nced at his good friend who was still reminiscing about the beauty. ¡°How about the investigation?¡± Instead of recalling the wrestling over the shoulder, Ryan was thinking about that dance. When Cierra said she only had part¨Ctime jobs after attending sses abroad and that she didn¡¯t have time or need to practice dancing, she showed loneliness, which made her look helpless, pitiful, and sweet. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you. Cici is just a little girl. There is nothing to investigate when she was abroad alone. When she danced with me, she said that she only had sses and earned money from part¨Ctime jobs. I guess that her stingy parents in the Boyle family didn¡¯t even give her living expenses.¡± Since Ryan had a tender heart for beautifuldies, he felt indignant when he thought about how pitiful Cierra was. Suddenly, he remembered that she had already married Draven when she went abroad. Then he immediately put on a questioning expression. ¡°Wait. She was already married to you. Why did you send her abroad without giving her money? Wow, you just leave a little girl alone outside. Are you human, Draven?¡± Draven lifted his finger and asked for a ss of wine before sitting down in the booth. ¡°Before asking me these questions, think about how she could throw you over the shoulder with your damn brain!¡± Like Ryan, he also wanted to know why Cierra had not spent the money he had transferred every month. After she went abroad, she never answered his calls, as if she had disappeared. He could only get some news about her from his mother. Since she was angry and did not want to talk to him, why should he take the initiative to provoke her? But now it seemed that he had indeed gone too far. Ryan also asked for a ss of wine and leanedzily against the sofa, indifferent to Draven¡¯s question. ¡°She should learn something to protect herself. After all, she is alone abroad. What¡¯s wrong with a shoulder throw? It¡¯s only me today. If she really meets a pervert, Cici couldn¡¯t beat him.¡± Draven held the wine ss tightly and darkened his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t call her Cici.¡± ¡°Why? Ernest named her. I named her that way. I just want to call her Cici.¡± Ryan argued childishly. Thinking of the past, he sighed with emotion, ¡°If I had known that she was so beautiful now, I would have asked her out back then.¡± He looked at his right hand, still missing the dance with her. ¡°She didn¡¯t like you back then,¡± Draven said with a cold snort. ¡°Yes. That little girl regarded herself as your wife at that time. She naturally didn¡¯t like anyone else.¡± Without arguing with him more, Ryan began to imagine the future. He kicked Draven and turned his head to the side. ¡°The news of your divorce has spread widely. When will you finish the procedures? If I move faster, maybe I will hold the wedding with you and Aleah at the same time.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Draven kicked him back. This kick was hard,pletely different from Ryan¡¯s. He wailed and then heard Draven¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Your family must look down upon the Boyle family. Even if Cierra is still a member of the Boyle family, your family might not be able to let you get married to her. Moreover, she has already cut off all ties with the Boyle family.¡± Ryan shook his head and fell onto the sofa. ¡°You think too much, Draven. My brother needs a business marriage and should get married to a woman who has a powerful family background. I¡¯m different. If I can get my wife back, my mom will be happy.¡± Draven looked down at the whiskey in the ss. ¡°Even so, the premise is that she wants to marry you.¡± Even if the West family didn¡¯t consider the woman¡¯s family background, Cierra might not want to marry him. There was another meaning in his words. Back then, when Ernest asked him to marry Cierra, she was willing to marry him. Ryan was not stupid and knew what Draven meant. He showed a meaningful smile and slowly looked at Draven. ¡°But Draven, even if Cici doesn¡¯t want to marry me, you have to divorce her. You are putting it off and even trying to stop me from dating her. Don¡¯t tell me you like her and don¡¯t want to divorce her?¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Draven Doesn¡¯t Have Her Number ¡°How is that possible!¡± Draven subconsciously denied it as he averted his eyes from Ryan and turned to look at the chaotic floor. ¡°If I liked her, why would I want to divorce her? As for why I put it off¡­¡± He swirled the wine ss in his hand and leaned over on the table. ¡°You see? Just when the news of the divorce was released, there were already many kinds of men around her. Anyway, we grew up together. I can¡¯t let her get lost.¡± Ryan bit on a cigarette with unhappiness and had yet to light it. When he heard this, he frowned. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you scold others. Are you talking about me? Are we friends?¡± Draven nced over and snorted. ¡°I knew who you were.¡± There were many unmarried men in their circle. But so few men still had their virginity. Ryan had sex with countless women. If Cierra were to marry Ryan, she would be ruined. Ryan scoffed coldly at this. ¡°Every man has his faults. Cici is the one who can let me fix it. Just wait and see.¡± Draven didn¡¯t want to talk with him about this topic. Coincidentally, his phone rang. The phone call was from Aleah, but it was her assistant¡¯s voice. Then he darkened his face after hearing that. ¡°Where is she hurt? I¡¯lle over immediately.¡± After hanging up the phone, he said with anxiety, ¡°I have to go to the hospital. Remember to investigate what I told you.¡± ¡°Give me Cici¡¯s number. I¡¯ll investigate it immediately.¡± Ryan was not interested in Aleah. Draven ignored him, picked up his suit jacket, and walked out. Ryan was exasperated. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have that!¡± The news of Aleah¡¯s injury became a trending topic for the entire night. She was a famous and popr star. Even if she was sent to the hospital with a small cut, her fans would be distressed, let alone in a car ident. At the same time, L¡¯Opera Restaurant was also in a heated discussion. Kendra¡¯s post seemed to be exining the cause of the car ident, but in fact, she wasining that they were driven out by L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Then she said that they had toe back from a remote path in the middle of the night. Anyway, what she meant was that if not for the thing that Aleah was too angry at being driven out, she would not have had a car ident! In short, the ident happened for a reason. Coupled with the photos of the car ident scene, it caused an uproar, which made fans feel so sorry for Aleah. Aleah¡¯s studio also liked Kendra¡¯s post. Then, the video of Aleah arguing in the restaurant was also released. After the editing, the whole video showed that they got bullied in the restaurant and the staff even showed a nasty attitude. Many of Aleah¡¯s followers were cursing the restaurant. Some of them felt that Aleah was in a car ident just because of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. And they thought that L¡¯Opera Restaurant needed to take responsibility and ask the staff involved to apologize. Cierra learned of this news the next day after she woke up. It was already past two in the morning when she returned from Ninth Clubst night. Since L¡¯Opera Restaurant was not open in the morning, she got up a littlete. However, unexpectedly, just when she woke up, she got the news that the restaurant was closed temporarily and she didn¡¯t need to go to work. Cierra then registered an ount of the application where these topics had been in hot discussion and made a cup of coffee. Coincidentally, as soon as she clicked on it, she saw the topic, ¡°Aleah¡¯s post¡°. That even ranked the top trending topic. Smelling the coffee filled the room, she slowly stirred in the coffee cup with a silver spoon. Cierra, who was sitting in front of the dining table, held her phone without taking a sip. The post did not criticize L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Instead, it was to express respect for Freddy, the famous chef. Aleah said that she went there after hearing that Freddy appeared in L¡¯Opera Restaurant yesterday. But she didn¡¯t expect to be driven out because she didn¡¯t know the rules. Then she sincerely apologized, saying that it was her fault for not driving carefully and that it had nothing to do with others. She hoped that her fans would not me others. She also posted a picture of her wearing a bandage in the hospital with a bright smile on her pale face. It was pitiful. Again, that post caused indignation. In herments, her fans felt sorry for her and got mad at L¡¯Opera Restaurant. No wonder L¡¯Opera Restaurant had to temporarily close the shop. Cierra logged out of the application expressionlessly and called Freddy. As soon as the phone was connected, a violent voice mixed with grievance came over, ¡°Cierra, you were present yesterday. It was clear that woman who made trouble first, but now she is making a false usation! Fucking shameless!¡± Cierra was in a bad mood. Then she suddenly felt helpless and wanted tough. ¡°Alright, calm down. How is the situation over there?¡± When Freddy heard that, he stoppedining and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not in the restaurant. Cierra said that many people were blocking the door early in the morning. I told Layton to ignore it and stay there. Don¡¯te out! Anyway, there is no shortage of food for the time being.¡± Hearing this, Cierra frowned and asked worriedly, ¡°No one is injured, right? Did those people smash something?¡± She had seen a lot of such things abroad. It was fine if the things were smashed, but she was afraid that people would get hurt. Freddy sighed, ¡°No. A group of children holding up a sign asking for an apology. They haven¡¯t hit people!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cierra heaved a sigh of relief. She turned on theputer on the table and instructed Freddy, ¡°Do you have the surveince video of the restaurantst. night? Send it to me.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. There was suddenly no sound on the phone. Silence fell. Cierra nced at the screen in confusion and found that Freddy didn¡¯t hang up. ¡°Freddy?¡± A momentter, a dull voice came from the other side. ¡°Cierra, when it was spread on the Inte, I asked Layton to rify it with the surveince video, but¡­ it¡¯s really strange. The surveince video was gone! Not to mention the surveince camera in our store, even the video that you asked to record was gone! What the hell!¡± Cierra only paused for a moment as if she had already known that it would ur. Then she said in a calm tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to copy all the surveince and recording alone? Did you send it to me?¡± Freddy was depressed and furious. ¡°We saved a copy. But the video on ourputer is gone. Cierra, I guess you¡­ Forget it. She is capable. It sucks to be me. At worst, I won¡¯t open L¡¯Opera Restaurant!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not good. Then where can I go to eat in the future if you don¡¯t open it?¡± Cierra typed on the keyboard with a teasing tone. ¡°I will settle this matter. Take a good break with others. When I go to work, you will be busy. I have to hang up.¡® Without giving Freddy a chance to further inquire, she hung up the phone, only tapping on the keyboard in the room. Not long after, the progress bar on the screen ofputer was slowly increasing¡­ Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Why Should We Apologize? When the progress bar waspleted, the video file suddenly reappeared in Cierra¡¯s mailbox. At the same time, a dialog box popped up on the screen. Harold: ¡°Cierra, the video is restored, right?¡± Cici: ¡°Yes, it has been restored. Thank you for your help, Harold.¡± Harold: ¡°You are too polite. Even without me, you can do it yourself. By the way, I just got the surveince of that Aleah¡¯s car ident and her case report in the hospital. You can take a look. If you need anything, contact me again.¡± Cierra received another file in her mailbox. Cierra downloaded it and opened the case report first. After she saw it, her pupils dted slightly and her expression gradually becameplicated. Cierra thought, it was really exciting. Harold: ¡°There are even more exciting ones. I will edit them and send them to you.¡± A momentter, Cierra received a bunch of blurred pictures. Even though it could only see Aleah¡¯s face, it was not difficult to imagine the content of the photos. Cierra browsed through two of them and quickly closed the file. She thought, it is too disgusting. Does Draven also get that kind of illness? They are so dirty. Cierra sat silently in front of theputer, her brain went nk. She didn¡¯te to her senses until William came in with something in his hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you drink coffee?¡± William ced the things he was carrying on the table and touched the edge of the coffee cup. The coffee was still warm, and the toast that he had roasted before he left was put on the te next to the coffee cup, missing two pieces. Cierra got up and poured a cup of water for William. She lowered her eyes and hid her emotions. ¡°At that time, I just woke up and watched the news that happened yesterday. How could I be in the mood to drink coffee?¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± William took the cup to drink and choked on the first sip. Cierra felt sorry for him and apologetically handed over a napkin. William waved his hand. After a while, he recovered and asked, ¡°Is there anything that I can help you with?¡± He saw the news on the Inte because this matter had escted. Besides, he had to pay attention to public opinion every day for his work. ¡°No need. Thank you, William. Harold has already helped me deal with it.¡± Cierra shook her head. William was expressionless and put the cup heavily on the table. ¡°Did Harold help you deal with trouble? I thought he was mute.¡± ¡°William.¡± Cierra was helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t say Harold in that way. He just doesn¡¯t like to talk. He is very good.¡± If it was not for Harold helping her, L¡¯Opera Restaurant¡¯s surveince cameras would not have been restored so quickly. Now that the data had been restored and the video was directly posted online, it would be the best rebuttal for Aleah¡¯s Words. There was no need to exin anything at all. Aleah would feel embarrassed after the video was posted. However¡­ Cierra suddenly stopped and revealed an embarrassed smile. ¡°William, it seems that there is at small matter that I need your help with.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± William suddenly became happy. ¡°Tell me what you want me to do?¡± ¡°Harold has helped me restore the video. You are the CEO of XR Entertainment Can you help me. borrow two ounts of yourpany to rify this matter?¡± Cierra thought, the rification is easy to post on the Inte, but it is still difficult to let the public believe it. But William can help me to solve this problem. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then I will not need to spend money. William said proudly, ¡°Just this matter? It¡¯s simple.¡± Cierra cupped her fists. ¡°Thank you.¡± The negative public opinion of L¡¯Opera Restaurant was pushed to the highest point after Aleah¡¯s exnation. As time passed, more and more people gathered at the entrance of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Some people even took the stones to smash L¡¯Opera Restaurant. If not for the live broadcast of the media and the police stopping them in time, the hundred¨Cyear¨Cold signboard would have been smashed down by them. When Freddy, who was rushing to L¡¯Opera Restaurant in the car, saw this scene, he was so angry. ¡°This group of bastards, why did they smash my signboard?¡± ¡°Please calm down. They didn¡¯t smash it. The police are watching them.¡± Williamforted Freddy and nced at Cierra, who was still busy in the passenger seat. Then he said, ¡°Let them apologize in a while.¡± Freddy looked at Cierra eagerly. ¡°Cierra, when can we rify it?¡± Cierra closed herputer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Freddy. This matter will be handled well tonight.¡± Freddy did not continue to speak, but he was still worried. He stared at his phone, afraid that someone would be more irritable than him to smash his signboard with a stone. Freddy thought, that is something passed down from my family. It is an honor for my family. A group of bastards! While he was worried, the car had already bypassed the crowd who were gathering at the gate of L¡¯Opera Restaurant and quietly drove in from the backyard. When Layton and the others received the news, they had long been waiting in the backyard. The car just stopped and a group of people surrounded them. ¡°Mr. Mayo and Ms. Boyle, what should we do now?¡± The people in the kitchen looked at Freddy. Freddy, on the other hand, looked at Cierra under everyone¡¯s gaze. Cierra, who got out of the car, did not intend to exin anything to them. She nced at her watch, but her voice had the magic to calm people down. ¡°There¡¯s not much time left. Everyone, get ready to go to the front yard and open the door to wee the guests. ¡°Yes!¡± Cierra¡¯s voices reached the front yard. The sun was setting, and the morale that had umted for the whole day was reignited by this sound. The fans who had been stopped once could no longer hold back and raised their sticks to go forward. ¡°Get the boss of L¡¯Opera Restaurant toe out and apologize. They are clearly inside, get out here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to give us an exnation. How can you bully the people we love like this?¡± ¡°Come out and apologize!¡± People shouted outside. One person took the lead, and the person behind him was fearless. The tall man in the lead had already broken through the cordon and was smashing at the signboard with a stick. ¡°Sir, have you thought it through? If this signboard is smashed down, you will lose everything. Are you sure you want to do it?¡± A voice stopped the man¡¯s behavior as the door opened. Cierra stepped out in high heels, looked straight at him coldly, and suppressed the aggressive aura. The man holding the stick stared nkly at Cierra. He didn¡¯te back to his senses until William couldn¡¯t help but cough a few times. He was obviouslycking in confidence. ¡°We are here to ask for an exnation. Everyone has been waiting here for a day. Is it that difficult to apologize?¡± ¡°Yes, we want an apology. We customers deserve good service. As a big shop, why did you bully people?¡± The people below instantly asked. The media at the scene also aimed their live broadcast equipment at Cierra, waiting for her to exin. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to apologize.¡± Cierra took another step forward and looked down at the steps. ¡°We are not wrong, so why should we apologize?¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Draven Is Tricked by Clerra ¡°Miss, I agree, but you guys did something wrong. I came here to reason with you!¡± The man holding the stick spoke firmly. Cierra nced at the stick in his hand. He curled his lips, ¡°Seriously? Reason with me?¡± The man quietly hid the stick behind his back. Then, the crisp sound of the stick rolling on the ground was heard. The whole ce fell silent after the stick hit a stone and stopped. It was an intense and awkward silence. After a long while, Cierra heard him swallowing. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Alright! Then tell me why we are in the wrong.¡± Cierra nodded. Her indifferent attitude angered the man, and he became confident. He thought, she¡¯s a chef like them, but she doesn¡¯t feel that they are wrong? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Pretty women are fools. ¡°Miss, I think that you are sensible. Let me tell you what happened. The ident has nothing to do with your shop, but you shouldn¡¯t have driven the customers away for no reason!¡± Cierra looked down at her watch. It was 7:15 p.m. It was time for people to get off work. They should have been waiting for the bus or were already on the road. They were all waiting for a drama. As expected, the number of the audience was growing rapidly. Even with a few media outlets, the number of live viewers for each channel reached millions. All the cameras slowly shifted from the two of them to Cierra alone. The audience was watching this petite woman looking down at her watch. She was like a lone wolf against an army of thousands. In just a few minutes, the one¨Csided public opinion on the Inte was tilted. The audience began to doubt if L¡¯Opera Restaurant was the bully. After all, only people with enough confidence would behave this way! At this moment, many people in the hospital were also watching the live broadcast on their mobile phones. Among them was Draven, who was going to leave. He camest night because Aleah was injured and hospitalized. Today, he came to check her out. Draven had no interest in gossip on the Inte. When he drove, it came to him that Cierra worked at L¡¯Opera Restaurant, and took out his phone. With just one nce, he was drawn to the live broadcast. Draven saw her looking down,pletely different from the obedient girl in his memory. Her straight back was a sign of defiance. When Cierra looked up again, he felt familiar. The woman, who had a fight in the middle of the dance floorst night, had the same re. Draven suddenly felt that he barely knew Cierra for the past twenty years. And a wilder guess emerged. Our divorce. Perhaps she¡¯s the reason, not me. She might have been nning for it long ago. Draven lit a cigarette and silently looked at Cierra¡¯s beautiful face on the screen. Suddenly, he sneered. He thought he was tricked by her. Cierra, who was in front of the camera, still didn¡¯t know that there would be serious consequences for her behavior. She looked up and her tone was still calm. ¡°Since everyone thinks that we are the bully, we¡¯re showing you all the surveince videos of the conflictst night, as well as the videos from both our employees and Ms. Boyle. ¡°Of course, you will doubt the videos are concocted. So we¡¯ll also provide the source documents. Friends with skeptical attitudes can copy them back for identification like reporters. ¡°Please save your judgment after you see all the videos. We will apologize and change if we are in the wrong. Otherwise, we won¡¯t step back!¡± When Cierra finished her words, she stepped aside. A group of chefs in uniforms immediately came out. They were fast and neat. Soon, they finished setting up the projector and other devices on the top of the steps, so that the protestor holding signs below could see everything at once. When Aleah was being ridiculous in front of them, those signs seemed to be mocking her. They liked and risked their lives to protect Aleah, but she failed them. The man in the lead felt ashamed. He wanted to turn around and leave, but he also was expecting a reversal. But it was Aleah who started the fight. How could there be any reversal? It was unlikely that L¡¯Opera Restaurant had forced Aleah to ask the retired chef to cook! And she even said that the dishes were awful. But their dishes were considered the most delicious in the country. He clenched his fists tightly and needed a ce to vent his anger. Freddy, who had been staring at him, suddenly rushed out to hold his hand. Freddy said patiently, ¡°Young man, I understand your feelings, but you can¡¯t smash my signboard! Our ancestors wrote the words and carved them on the signboard. No one in the country has this carving skill now. It is a good thing that you young people like new things and follow those stars, but be careful with this antique!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The man¡¯s depression was reced by helplessness. He could only look at Cierra in frustration. Freddy looked at the old signboard, calm and solemn. Only then did he understand why Cierra said that this signboard was priceless. The words ¡°L¡¯Opera Restaurant¡± were carved gracefully. The board had a rugged surface like a mountain range. Seen from afar, it was just a signboard. But when he looked closer, he found that it was a sophisticated wooden carving, where even the expressions of the diners in the seats were clearly engraved! It was no wonder that Ernest had been worried about this signboard. Cierra sighed and was shocked,forting Freddy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t smash it. But you need to think of a way to protect it while disying it. Otherwise, it will be highly vulnerable to damage.¡± Freddy was still concerned, so he gave Layton a kick. ¡°Take off the signboardter and hang up a durable fake! I would rather donate the signboard for research than watch others smash it!¡± After saying that, Freddy walked into another room with his hands behind his back and an angry face. Layton was also worried and quickly went to remove the signboard. Cierra finished her job and was about to follow Freddy, but the man before stopped her. He got a copy of those videos and said to Cierra. ¡°Miss, there are so many people here. Are you not going to serve them? You closed for a whole day because of us! You must be angry. Don¡¯t you want to make money out of us?¡± Cierra was angered by these words andughed. She thought, Aleah is so fucking lucky to have such a fan! ¡°You reminded me,¡± Cierra said to the man. She paused and turned to walk to the camera that was still broadcasting. ¡°Can I borrow it for a minute?¡± The young cameraman said, ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Her gentle voice and bright smile stunned the cameraman. He nodded nkly. In fact, the camera was too close to Cierra¡¯s face. That was a horrible angle to shoot. Even so, Cierra¡¯s perfect face survived it. She looked gorgeous. Cierra did not know that the audience was screaming in excitement, nor did she know there came a barrage of bulletments. The live broadcast almost got stuck. She was generous and bowed. ¡°I am sorry for the trouble. Here, I want to take this opportunity to announce something.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 A Bolt From the Blue ¡°Due to the closing of our restaurant, some customers made a reservation but did not get to eat today. Those customers cane here to have a meal anytimeter with the screenshot image of your reservation, and you can have three dishes you like for free. ¡°What people like to eat is a personal preference. Our restaurant respects the taste of every diner. If you don¡¯t like our dishes, you can choose to eat at other restaurants. I dare not say that our restaurant could satisfy all the diners¡® taste buds, but we sure have confidence in our dishes. ¡°And the closing of our restaurant ends now. Tonight, we will open at the usual time. The diners. who have made a reservation for dinner cane now or anytime you want. I hope all the diners who are coming and everyone at present stay safe, and I wish to explore more delicious food with you in the future.¡± Cierra spoke in a sincere manner, but at that moment, no one in the livestreaming room cared about what she said. A lot of people in the livestreaming room were posting bulletments like ¡°You are right, sweetheart!¡± After listening to what Cierra said, they thought that she was not only beautiful but also kind¨Chearted. Only the starving fans of Aleah at L¡¯Opera Restaurant knew how cruel Cierra was, especially when the good smell of the food came from the kitchen. They didn¡¯t expect that they couldn¡¯t even have a meal at L¡¯Opera Restaurant after being there all day. The restaurant had already been closed for a day. Aleah¡¯s fans present couldn¡¯t understand why Cierra chose the customers who made a reservation instead of those who held banners and hurt L¡¯Opera Restaurant¡¯s business. Aleah¡¯s fans present thought they would be willing to have a meal here at a higher price. But Cierra was not going to do that. She didn¡¯t want Aleah¡¯s fans present to enjoy a meal here after hurting L¡¯Opera Restaurant¡¯s business. Most people would have to make a reservation one month ahead of time in order to have a meal at L¡¯Opera Restaurant. If Cierra let Aleah¡¯s fans present eat here after they made a fuss, things would be messed up. The rules were made, and Cierra would not easily break them. Not to mention that it was for a group of trouble makers. As soon as Cierra finished speaking, she directly entered the restaurant, ignoring the facial expressions of Aleah¡¯s fans present. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As Cierra left, people found her back fascinating. And Clerra¡¯s rification didn¡¯t dampen the enthusiasm of the audience in the livestreaming room. Instead, the discussion about L¡¯Opera Restaurant became even more heated when Cierra turned around. In Ninth Club, Draven emptied another bottle of wine. He looked gloomy, and his ck eyes were fixed on his phone screen. He didn¡¯t look away even when he took wine. Sweetheart? Cierra was his wife. How could these people who only met Cierra once through the inte call her sweetheart? Draven suddenly threw the empty ss on the table. Ryan, who was holding his phone and looking at it, bounced up from the sofa in shock. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Draven did not even look up. The livestreaming was over, but the media was reying it to keep the poprity. They even stitched her shots together to create a topic. ncing at Draven, Ryan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Are you angry because those people called your wife sweetheart?¡± Ryan moved a bit, sat next to Draven, and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Go away.¡± Draven furrowed his eyebrows and kicked Ryan. What a joke! Draven thought he couldn¡¯t be jealous because those people called Cierra sweetheart. Ryan was not mad about it. He smiled and poured Draven a ss of wine. ¡°Why are you throwing a tantrum if you aren¡¯t angry? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of Aleah.¡± When Ryan mentioned Aleah, he felt annoyed. Ryan didn¡¯t know why Draven was so crazy about Aleah. Draven locked his phone and casually threw it aside. Then, he took the ss of wine and drank it, looking cold. ¡°How is the investigation going?¡± Bending over to take wine, Ryan froze when he heard Draven¡¯s question. Ryan rubbed his finger against the top of the ss for two seconds and poured himself some wine. To tell you the truth, I haven¡¯t found anything. Just like you know, she studied abroad and did part¨Ctime jobs to make a living. Nothing special.¡± Draven frowned. How could she have changed so much if that was the case? It was like she turned from a Cindere who never dared to raise her head to the belle of the ball. That was close to impossible unless she was faking it in the past. What was her purpose then? Just as Draven was deep in thought, Ryan said indifferently, ¡°However, someone tampered with her resume. That person is quite something. I have no way to crack it for the time being, but I am certain that this resume is definitely a cover.¡± Draven suddenly looked up. ¡°What did you say?¡± Ryan leaned against the sofa and swirled his wine ss. ¡°I said ¡®she is so mysterious¡®¡­¡± A ss of wine almost sshed on Ryan¡¯s face. If not for his quick reaction, he could not have dodged it. Ryan was furious. ¡°Draven, I think you should go to see a psychiatrist! Don¡¯t treat me so rudely just because we¡¯re good friends. If you do it again¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got Bruno West¡¯snd. Tomorrow, you and Jason go sign the contract. I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on Cierra, and you continue to investigate what happened when she was abroad. Let me know. if you find anything.¡± Draven interrupted Ryan coldly. Draven paused and gently rubbed his fingers. Then, he said in the same tone, ¡°And look into everything that happened after she returned, including the people around her.¡± Jason was the one to investigate Cierra¡¯s story after she returned, but he did not find anything after all this time. Apart from the information that Cierra made public, Draven knew nothing about how she met William and how she became so familiar with Freddy from L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Just like what Ryan said, all that could be found about Cierra was a cover. She only let people know what she wanted them to know. What exactly was her purpose? Ryan answered idly, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Draven frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Pay more attention to it. We know nothing about her purpose and the person behind her. If it¡¯s your brother, you should be careful not to be fooled.¡± Ryan was stunned and sighed, ¡°So you choose not to divorce her because you worry that she is up to something instead of worrying that she might fall for the wrong person. Well, you¡¯re such a hard¨Chearted man.¡®¡± Draven no longer responded, and his thin lips pursed. News about Cierra came out in Draven¡¯s notifications, and his phone kept buzzing. Draven was annoyed. Just as he picked up his phone and was about to leave, a piece of news titled ¡°ssic Fighting Beauty¡± suddenly popped up. The video cover showed Cierra dancing with Ryan that night. Ryan¡¯s hand rested on Cierra¡¯s slender waist, and her fingersnded on his shoulder. No matter how many times Draven looked at the picture, he found it annoying. Draven unlocked his phone and made a call in front of Ryan. ¡°Delete everything about Cierra on the inte.¡± ¡± The miracle thing was that everything about Cierra on the Inte was gone before Jason made a move. Even the rification video about L¡¯Opera Restaurant was deleted. Only the official rification announcement remained. Aleah was back to being a trending topic. It was like Cierra had never gained that much poprity. At this moment, a message came out in a group chat that had been silent for a long time. Jaquan: ¡°William, I asked you to look after Cierra in New York. Is this how you take care of her? You took her to a bar and let her dance with a strange man. What were you thinking about?¡° Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Draven Comes to Sylvia Apart from the question, there was a photo posted by William. It showed Cierra helped apply for the medicine at L¡¯Opera Restaurant that day, but no one replied. However, after this question was sent out, messages popped out one after another. Coby: ¡°William, let¡¯s put aside the matter of the bar first. Cierra is an adult, and it¡¯s fine that she had fun in a bar. However, it is your fault to let her be reported by the media. Online public opinion. is complicated. Moreover, the Boyle family has a professional team. It is not good to steer Cierra towards controversy.¡± David Barton: ¡°Stop, guys. Harold has dealt with the news on the Inte. William, you should reflect on yourself. When Ie to New York, I hope you can give way to me as soon as possible.¡± Harold: ¡°The man who danced with Cierra is Draven¡¯s good friend. Recently, he has been looking up Cierra¡¯s information. Although he has not found anything, I guess he knows that the information on the surface is fake. William, be careful during this period.¡± Nick: ¡°I can handle auntie¡¯s condition here. If Cierra is willing, she can return to Los Angeles for the time being.¡± ¡ª William did not dare to say a word, and he did not even dare to look at his phone. When he brought Cierra to the bar, William had thought that there would be such a day, but he did not expect it to be so soon. But now, William had no other choice but to admit defeat. He unlocked his phone and saw Harold¡¯s message. William became serious. When Cierra knew the news, she was actually calm. She did not even raise her head and continued drawing something. ¡°I know. He can¡¯t find anything.¡± He might find some clues, but he would not have any specific information unless Cierra was willing to reveal it to the public. Harold was very skilled, and Ryan wasn¡¯t his match. However¡­ Cierra suddenly put down her pencil and looked up at William. ¡°William, has my divorce certificate not been sent yet?¡± Hearing that, William was angry. ¡°No.¡± William thought, the damn man chased Cierra away when they got married but ran over time when they divorced. My family is waiting for Cierra to divorce, and then we can take her back and cut ties with Draven. Damn it! Cierra also frowned when she heard this. Logically speaking, Draven should not have dyed it for so long. He was already impatient with this marriage. Moreover, Aleah was waiting for him. Even though this incident at L¡¯Opera Restaurant had some influence on Aleah, Draven still stepped out to block all the negative news. He even used Aleah¡¯s post to clear her name. In other words, Draven did not mind what kind of person Aleah was. Draven must be eager to get divorced and then marry Aleah as soon as possible. Cierra wondered why Draven would dy for so long. ¡°Do you want me to call him out and ask?¡± William approached. ¡°No need.¡± Cierra picked up the pencil again and continued to draw on the white paper. ¡°He will find a way to me.¡± Half a monthter. The president¡¯s office of the Trevino Group. Jason hurriedly took a document and entered the president¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Trevino, we have found the news of the designer Sylvia. Ever since the contract between Entrustment Design Studio and the Trevino Group expired, the former was said to mean cooperating with XR Entertainment. The Trevino Group couldn¡¯t contact Sylvia, and thepanies knowing the news and wanting to poach Sylvia could not find her. Even XR Entertainment, who had some hope, had no news at all. Thus, many people wereughing Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. at XR Entertainment. Unexpectedly, Draven looked up from a pile of documents. Jason ced the documents on the table. ¡°This is the invitation for this year¡¯s Fanny¡¯s fashion dinner. In the past, it was held abroad. This time, it¡¯s said that Sylvia was in New York, and the venue was especially changed.¡± In other words, Sylvia would definitely attend this dinner. If Draven wanted to cooperate with Entrustment Design Studio, it was the right time during this dinner. The key was whether or not Draven could seize the chance to close the deal. ¡°Entrustment Design Studio has released news that the new round of cooperation will be settled on this dinner. As for cooperating with old friends, or starting a new adventure, it will be decided Jason added and confirmed this. ¡°OK,¡± Draven said, ¡°Check the time of the dinner, and then get two invitations.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jason replied. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Jason was suddenly stopped by Draven. ¡°Has there been any news of Cierra recently?¡± Jason was stunned. Ever since Cierra returned home, it had been a long time since Jason had heard this. Previously, he had often heard it because Cierra was abroad, and from time to time, Jason would hear Draven ask this question. However, Jason always got the same news. Cierra studied abroad and had part¨Ctime jobs, and her life was monotonous. Now that Cierra had returned, Jason wondered why Draven still asked. Jason shook his head and said, ¡°Ms. Boyle seems to be at L¡¯Opera Restaurant all this time. I heard that she is learning how to cook from Mr. Mayo, and there is no other news. Mr. Barton of XR Entertainment sometimes sends her some flowers¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Jason clearly felt that it became a little tense in the room. ¡°That¡¯s all,¡± Jason said, not daring to say more. ¡°I got it. You can leave now.¡± Draven kept a straight face and tore a piece of paper that had been identally cut by the pen. Jason did not dare to make a sound and quickly left the office. It was the day of dinner soon. The address of the dinner was not especially changed, but it was determined to be New York after many considerations. However, the outside thought it was deliberate. When he heard the stories made up by some ounts, William wanted tough. ¡°Sylvia, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some special magic to make Fanny change the address. Amazing!¡± ¡°William, that¡¯s enough.¡± Cierra wanted to roll her eyes at him. Since the outbreak of this topic, William repeated it every day. It was so annoying. William teased, ¡°But the main character right now is you. At that time, Cierra, you must help me.¡± The contract was settled, and there was no doubt that Cierra would sipp it with her family. As for the dy, it was not the right time. If it was done at such a big dinner tonight, it could help XR Entertainment and Entrustment Design Studio improve their reputation. Moreover, it was because of Draven. His actions made her unhappy. It was better to hang on like this and make him disgusted. If Cierra wasn¡¯t limited by the contract in the past three years, and she was not willing to ruin her career, she would not have wanted to cooperate with the Trevino Group. Cierra could keep it professional, but she wouldn¡¯tpromise when necessary. The car stopped at the entrance of the hotel after passing through the circr fountain. Cierra listened to William muttering all the way and could not help but retort, ¡°Clearly, Fanny changed the address to New York for the sake of your career. But you have been teasing me all the time.¡± Cierra stepped on her high heels and got out of the car, holding William¡¯s arm. They were both charming and attracted a lot of attention the moment they got out of the car. Just as Cierra was walking towards the venue, she was stopped by a voice from behind. ¡°Cierra, you also came to today¡¯s dinner. Aren¡¯t you one of the kitchen staff of L¡¯Opera Restaurant?¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31Divorce The kitchen staff of L¡¯Opera Restaurant? With just a few words, Cierra was looked down upon by others. Cierra was considered a woman who hooked the president of XR Entertainment with her beauty. At first, others even thought Cierra was from a rich family. The people who came to the dinner tonight were either rich or powerful. They were either from the upper ss or A¨Clist celebrities. Some businessmen also used this opportunity to make connections. They were all famous.. They didn¡¯t expect Cierra to be just a smiling doll. In their eyes, Cierra wasn¡¯t stunning but disgusting. When Cierra heard the familiar voice, she stopped and just nced at Aleah before she started walking with William. ¡°Cierra, why are you walking so fast? I just saw you. Let¡¯s go in together.¡± Aleah came alone and caught up with them soon. Draven was not interested in such a dinner. Aleah had invited him before, but she was rejected. This time, Aleah did not ask him. Being pestered by Aleah, Cierra had no choice but to stop with a straight face. ¡°Ms. Aleah, does your mother know that you always pester rtives outside?¡± ¡°Cierra, why are you so mean? You have lived in my house for so many years, and I have also considered you my sister for a few years. Even if we cut off contact now, we aren¡¯t enemies. Am I right?¡± Aleah was not angry but still smiled. Cierra looked at her innocent smile and felt disgusted. Not to mention her unknown evil deeds, Aleah¡¯s tricks on the surface had only been exposed for less than a month. Cierra wondered why Aleah dared to y the victim here. from ¡°I have no interest in chatting with you. The purpose of you cutting ties with me is to keep me away you in the future, isn¡¯t it? Well, now you pretend to be close to me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will steal your property?¡± Cierra asked coldly. Cierra did not care about the gazes of the people around her. It was time to enter the venue. Hearing the dispute over here, many people gradually stopped. Some of them had attended the Boyle family¡¯s birthday party, recognized them, and immediately talked about what happened that night. Aleah looked bad immediately. After all, it was not very nice to ask someone to humiliate her adopted sister. So people said harsh words to Aleah. In addition, there was a lot of gossips about L¡¯Opera Restaurant on the Inte. People began to mock Aleah and even spoke of her dark roots. Aleah was pissed off. She had no choice but to drag Cierra into this mess. ¡°Cierra, even if you have no rtionship with my family, you grew up in my house anyway. We had the same upbringing. You just divorced Draven, and then you were with Mr. Barton of XR Entertainment. Is that decent?¡± Aleah must cough up dirt on Cierra. Although it was cryptic, Aleah¡¯s remark still guided everyone to think about something immoral. William was the president of an entertainmentpany, and Cierra was the adopted daughter who was driven out of a wealthy family. How could William fall in love with her? People thought they were probably just sex partners. ¡°Ms. Aleah, what do you mean by that?¡± William finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and he stared at Aleah coldly. If Cierra didn¡¯t stop him, William would have already wanted to argue with Aleah. However, Cierra said that it was not good for him to meddle in the affairs between women, SO William endured it all the time, but Aleah was so disgusting. Aleah seemed to have not expected that William would speak up for Cierra. Aleah was stunned for a moment. At that moment, William blurted it out. ¡°First, Cierra and I are only business partners. Even if she¡¯s really my girlfriend, so what? Is there a rule saying that I cannot pursue a divorced woman? Ms. Aleah, may I ask you why it¡¯s wrong?¡± Aleah was speechless. After a series of questions, William sneered. He added, ¡°Is dating rted to your family¡¯s upbringing? Well, it sounds very interesting. Ms. Aleah, you haven¡¯t been in a rtionship yet. Don¡¯t tell me you need the consent of your parents?¡± There was a burst ofughter. Aleah was so angry, and her face turned pale. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that there was something wrong with your rtionship. I just said that Cierra came to you the moment she hooked up with you before the divorce?¡± The onlookers thought it was unbelievable. Aleah saw that they didn¡¯t refute and looked up proudly. ¡°Vorced. Who knows if she ¡°Mr. Barton, be careful. Maybe this woman knows that she can¡¯t get the Trevino family¡¯s money and has paved the way for herself. She may be coveting your money. Otherwise, how could she divorce Draven so easily? She wouldn¡¯t have been willing to let it go before.¡± ¡°Ms. Aleah, it seems that you are not only a bit delusional but also crazy.¡± In contrast, Cierra was much calmer. ¡°Mr. Barton exined earlier that he and I are only business partners. Tonight, I was invited to attend dinner with him, but you kept doing me dirty. Do you think that others are also sex partners, not business partners?¡± Most of the guests were couples, some were siblings, and some also showed up with their subordinates. After Cierra said this, Aleah¡¯s behavior seemed very absurd. However, Aleah did not feel it and still showed contempt. ¡°You are just a worker at L¡¯Opera Restaurant. How can you work with Mr. Barton? Also, do you know what the theme of the dinner is? Well, L¡¯Opera Restaurant can¡¯tst and ns to design dishes?¡± ¡°Ms. Aleah, you don¡¯t have to worry about my cooperation with Mr. Barton. By the way, you haven¡¯t apologized for asking your fans to attack L¡¯Opera Restaurant, have you?¡± Cierra mercilessly said this matter in front of everyone. Aleah was furious when she thought of it. ¡°What did I do wrong? Why should I apologize? Did I ask them to block the door of L¡¯Opera Restaurant? I sent a post saying that the car ident had nothing to do with L¡¯Opera Restaurant, but they were stupid and did that. Why should I apologize?¡± And Aleah was scolded due to this matter. Because of what happened at L¡¯Opera Restaurant, manyizens scolded Aleah these days. She spent a lot of money reversing it, but it was useless. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Aleah didn¡¯t know why she should apologize. She looked angrily at Cierra. In Aleah¡¯s eyes, if Cierra hadn¡¯t released those videos, there wouldn¡¯t be much trouble. Cierra ignored Aleah and didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with her. Just as Cierra was about to turn around and leave, she saw a familiar face. She suddenly stopped and slowly pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you apologize or not, but there is something that might involve us. ¡°Just now, you said that I got divorced. I suddenly remembered that Draven has not gone through the formalities with me until now. Could you ask him when he can do that? I want to be single very much. ¡°This dys me from having a new rtionship.¡± As soon as Cierra finished speaking, everyone fell silent. They followed Cierra¡¯s gaze and looked at the person¡­ Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Iron Rose Draven¡¯s marriage could be considered a big event in the circle. Ernest forced Draven to marry Cierra. However, she was sent abroad on the night of their wedding. Everyoneughed at Cierra¡¯s vanity. She was a social climber. Without a backer, even if she became Mrs. Trevino, it would be a false reputation. On the other hand, Aleah had already considered herself as Mrs. Trevino and was waiting for the day that Draven and Cierra would divorce to make her justifiably. People thought that everything was settled. After all, the Boyle family had released news half a month ago that Aleah and Draven would hold a wedding in a few days. But Draven had not divorced yet. It was a joke. ¡°What did you say?¡± Aleah did not know how to react to Cierra¡¯s words. Before she could finish speaking, Aleah was suddenly mmed to the side. Draven walked straight towards Cierra, his face gloomy. ¡°Cierra, you didn¡¯t take my words to heart at all, right?¡± His voice was filled with anger. Draven couldn¡¯t believe that Cierra was actually with William and held his arm to attend the event. She didn¡¯t take his words seriously. Cierra frowned in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Trevino. I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean, and I don¡¯t remember what you said to me. Besides, we¡¯ll divorce soon. Why should I take your words to heart?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Draven¡¯s face darkened even more. Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Cierra. ¡°Mr. Trevino, instead of talking nonsense, why don¡¯t youfort your fianc¨¦e? I¡¯m afraid she will get angry.¡± Following Cierra¡¯s gaze, Draven looked to the side. Only then did he realize that Aleah was behind him. Draven frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Aleah, who had been knocked to the side, finally understood that Draven had not seen her at all. He only saw Cierra! ¡°Draven¡­¡± Aleah said pitifully, ¡°Thepany told me to attend Fanny¡¯s fashion dinner. I happened to meet Cierra and wanted to greet her. I didn¡¯t expect her to be with Mr. Barton¡­¡± Although she didn¡¯t finish her words, her words were misleading. No man would ept an unfaithful wife. Even if they had broken up and were about to divorce, Draven was inevitably possessive about Cierra. Moreover, they hadn¡¯t divorced officially, Sure enough, Draven¡¯s expression became even colder. Although Aleah felt ufortable that the divorce procedures were notpleted, she was happy when she saw that Cierra was unlucky. Besides, they had already signed the divorce agreement and all the news had been released, so there was nothing to be afraid of. However, Cierra didn¡¯t pay attention to Aleah. She walked onto the red carpet with William and walked into the venue. Seeing this, Draven followed Cierra without thinking. ¡°Draven, wait for me!¡± Behind him, Aleah also hurried to catch up. Draven looked at Cierra, who was a few steps away. He thought for a moment and stopped. There were many people entering the venue. Security still needed to check the invitation letter. It didn¡¯t matter if it was dyed for a while. Aleah smiled because of Draven¡¯s action. She stepped forward and grabbed Draven¡¯s arm. ¡°Draven, why are you here today? You have never attended this kind of event. If I knew you were coming, I would havee with you.¡± Draven nced at Aleah¡¯s hand on his arm and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s about work.¡± Without exining anything to Aleah, Draven walked forward, his gaze unconsciously searching for Cierra. In just a short while, he could no longer find her. There were still many people who were taking out invitations to be examined. Cierra and William entered the venue through a special passage. They sent a message to Fanny when they were about to arrive. If they had not been dyed for a while, they would have already entered. When Cierra and William arrived at the entrance, a receptionist, who was standing alone at the door, saw them. He went forward to invite them in without even looking at the invitation letter. This was enough to shock others. However, they didn¡¯t think too much about it. No one even thought it was rted to Cierra. They only thought that the fashion industry and showbiz were inseparable. XR Entertainment and Fanny might have cooperation, so Cierra and William were specially invited. Cierra and William were brought backstage by the staff. There was a show at the evening party, and the backstage was a little chaotic at this time. Even so, Cierra still saw the woman with the most powerful aura in the center. Although the show was not a real¨Ctime live broadcast, it was a performance on the runway. There was no room for any mistakes, so every segment needed to be fully prepared. Fanny was known as an iron rose in the industry. As long as she had the energy and ability, Fanny almost did everything herself. Fanny had started a fashion magazine, created a design studio, registered a trademark, and even founded apany at the end. She was efficient and admirable. There were many people backstage, but Fanny could still order others systematically. Cierra and William stood quietly at the side and did not disturb her. Fanny was seriously choosing suitable clothes for different models. It was probably because the family had telepathy. Fanny nced in the direction of Cierra and William when she was altering the clothes for a model. Immediately, she revealed a smile. Fanny handed the needle and thread to her assistant. After giving a few instructions, she walked in their direction. Other models and assistants were stunned. The serious and detached Fanny actually smiled kindly and warmly. It was inconceivable. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you greet me when you came? Are you just watching me busy there?¡± Fanny patted William¡¯s arm and hugged Cierra. ¡°How could I? My dear Fanny, William and I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. After all, you look really busy.¡± ¡°Hey, girl, you should call me aunt. I¡¯ll tell your parents when I go back to Los Angeles.¡± Fanny patted Cierra¡¯s head. ¡°Please don¡¯t. I was wrong.¡± Cierra acted like a spoiled child. Fannyughed loudly and softened up. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m not done here yet. You and William should go outside and find something to eat first. Oh right, Harold is also here tonight. You can talk to him so that he won¡¯t be bored again.¡± ¡°Harold, that technology geek, actually went out?¡± William was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right. Thanks to Cici. When he knew that Cicl woulde tonight, he immediately flew over.¡± Fanny joked with a smile, and then she said to Cierra. ¡°You can talk to Haroldter and see if there are any girls he likes. It¡¯s not easy for him toe. out.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Cierra was a little embarrassed. Cierra and William did not stay backstage for too long. They said goodbye to Fanny and left. However, as soon as they went out, William was surrounded by people who came to talk business. Cierra did not like such an asion. She told William and left alone. But before she left, she heard her name from the side. The content forced her to stop. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Get Dressed ¡°Have you all heard? The adopted daughter of the Boyle family who was chased out actually came to attend tonight¡¯s banquet. Doesn¡¯t she feel embarrassed? If I were her, I would be working in a restaurant honestly.¡± The person who spoke was Kendra, who had helped Aleah record the video at L¡¯Opera Restaurant. ¡°Is it true? Mr. Trevino divorced her, and the Boyle family chased her out. How could she be qualified to attend Fanny¡¯s fashion dinner? Many girls are not qualified to get the invitation.¡± ¡°Easy. She can¡¯t catch Mr. Trevino¡¯s heart, so she can turn to other men. Do you know Mr. Barton? He¡¯s the president of XR Entertainment She came in with Mr. Barton.¡± ¡°What a bitch, Shameless! The guests are so strictly reviewed. How did she slip in?¡± Several women held champagne in their hands. As they spoke, their faces showed disgust. They said even more dirty words as they whispered in their cars. Cierra listened expressionlessly beside them. She didn¡¯t mean to do it. In such arge resting area, these women stood in the middle of the sweet area. Moreover, their voices were loud, as if they had done it deliberately. ¡°Oh right, isn¡¯t she a chef in L¡¯Opera Restaurant? I¡¯m afraid she has the smell of oil. How could Mr. Barton ept her?¡± Kendra suddenly said loudly, and the women who were whisperingughed. Cierra narrowed her eyes. A waiter happened to pass by with the wine. She took a bottle of red wine and walked straight towards Kendra and the others. Before theirughter could stop, Cierra poured down the bottle of wine ffom the top of their heads, raising a wave of screams! ¡°Who is it? How dare you!¡± Kendra was drenched the most. Her thin clothes were almost soaked. She was in a mess. After a bottle of wine was emptied, Cierra put the empty bottle back into the waiter¡¯s tray. She wiped her hands with a tissue indifferently. Then, she said slowly, ¡°Your ancestor.¡± Kendra was irritated. She ignored the wine on her face and had no time to find the tissue. She raised her hand to wipe her face and opened her eyes. When Kendra saw Cierra in front of her, her hatred immediately raised. ¡°Cierra!¡± Kendra gritted her teeth. Her voice was so loud that it attracted many guests around. Cierra was not afraid of causing a big fuss. She casually scratched her ears. ¡°I can hear it. You don¡¯t have to shout so loudly.¡± ¡°You!¡± Kendra was furious. ¡°Mind your manners! You sshed red wine behind my back. No wonder no one loves you! You deserve to be abandoned by your parents when you were born!¡± Cierra looked up coldly. Seeing this, Kendra felt guilty and unconsciously took a step back. ¡°What are you looking at!¡± ¡°Ms. Riley, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? Are you talking about manners with me?¡± Cierra chuckled. She took a step forward, and Kendra took another step back. Cierra approached again, and there was a sweet table behind Kendra. She had no way to retreat. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯te over!¡± Cierra even dared to throw red wine at Kendra. Kendra was afraid that she would get mad again. Cierra sneered, ¡°Coward. How dare you make up stories about me behind my back? It¡¯s a pity that I wasted a bottle of wine.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°What? Am I wrong? You spread rumors behind my back, so I sshed a bottle of red wine behind. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. your back. Is there a problem?¡± Cierra took another bottle of wine. Kendra was so scared that she immediately shut her mouth. Cierra sneered and poured herself a cup of wine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ssh you. It was expensive. I have already wasted a bottle of it. I can¡¯t waste it anymore.¡± After drinking a cup of wine, she steadily put it back on the waiter¡¯s tray. When she turned around, she smiled and thanked the waiter. Cierra was beautiful and unrestrained. It seemed that people couldn¡¯t bear to criticize her. ¡°My pleasure¡­¡± The waiter also smiled in a daze. However, Kendra was not willing to let Cierra go so easily. Ignoring her sorry state, Kendra rushed up and blocked Cierra¡¯s way. ¡°You sshed wine all over us, but you want to leave like this!¡± There were many people around, but no one was willing to get involved. They silently watched the show with wine in their hands. However, Kendra took them as her backers. ¡°Everyone, we only said something behind her back, but she poured red wine on us. Our dresses are expensive. Can she afford them?¡± Other women who also got stained with wine echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s just an adopted daughter who was chased out of the Boyle family. How did she get in?¡± They originally didn¡¯t intend to say anything. After all, they were the onesmenting on Cierra. However, Kendra caused such a ruckus, and there were so many people watching. They would lose face if they didn¡¯t say anything. Cierra was surrounded by them and immediately became the target of criticism. ¡°What happened? Why is it so lively here?¡± A gentle voice suddenly came from the crowd. Then, a man in a beige suit appeared. Kendra¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She recognized that the man was Floyd Bernard¨CBarton, who was the eldest son of Fanny and Colton Bernard, the president of Conny Technology. Floyd was a star yer in the BIT International Competition, the head of the champion team for three years in a row. After getting the prize money, Floyd started a gamepany with his twin brother, Harold, and established an e¨Csports club. Compared with Floyd, Harold was much more low¨Ckey and seldom attended such a banquet, so he rarely appeared in front of everyone. The indignation on Kendra¡¯s face immediately turned into weakness, and at the same time, she leaned over pitifully. ¡°Mr. Bernard¨CBarton, look, this woman had stained my dress. How can you let such a rude person in?¡± Kendra¡¯s thin dress was soaked, and the cloth was stuck to her body, outlining her lines. People looked at her differently. Especially when Kendra¡¯s weak and helpless body was about to touch Harold, a big¨Cbellied man smiled. ¡°Mr. Bernard¨CBarton is really lucky. He saved a beauty!¡± A look of disgust shed through Harold¡¯s eyes. Just as Kendra¡¯s wet arm was about to touch him, he took a big step to the side. Kendra was caught off guard and fell heavily to the ground! Harold nced at her expressionlessly. ¡°Miss, you should go and get dressed first.¡± People around them burst intoughter. Kendra really invited humiliation. Kendra¡¯s face was pale. Shey on the ground and felt extremely embarrassed. She slowly got up from the ground: Kendra knew that her honey trap had failed and looked at Cierra with resentment. ¡°Mr. Bernard¨CBarton, she was the one who did all this. You¡¯re the organizers, and you should be responsible too. How could you let her in?¡± Harold nced at her. ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t let everyone in.¡± Kendra looked at Cierra and smiled. She lost face, and she would not let go of Cierra. To be chased out in front of so many people was even more embarrassing. But in the next second, the smile on Kendra¡¯s face froze. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Get Out With Clerra ¡°Ms. Riley, please leave now. Otherwise, I will call security.¡± Harold stood in front of Cierra and said coldly. ¡°You want me to leave? Mr. Bernard¨CBarton, are you mistaken?¡± Kendra asked in disbelief. ¡°You are the ones who are stirring up trouble. It is also you who are making a ruckus here. Why should I get someone out?¡± Harold continued to have a neutral attitude. Not only Kendra but the guests who were watching the show were also stunned. After all, the one who was sshed with red wine was the daughter of the Riley family. Although the Riley family was not a top family, they had a lot of industries, and now they were connected with the Trevino family. As for the adopted daughter who was driven out by the Boyle family, what background could she have? Could it be that Mr. Barton was angry with such a woman? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. -But Cierra was protected. Kendra was not willing to be driven away like this. It was too shameful! She gritted her teeth and said righteously, ¡°I can leave. After all, this matter was indeed caused by me. But Cierra also did something wrong. We only spoke a few words, and she directly attacked!¡± The meaning in her words was that Cierra¡¯s behavior was even more serious. She could leave the banquet, and Cierra should also get out! Surprisingly, Cierra followed her words and said, ¡°I was indeed in the wrong.¡± Not only the people around her but even Kendra looked at her out of the blue. ¡°Since Ms. Boyle also thinks that she is wrong, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Before the rest of the words left her mouth, she was interrupted by Cierra in a clear voice. ¡°I was wrong, but I don¡¯t think I was wrong for the fight.¡® Kendra was stunned, and even Harold nced at her. ¡°I said something wrong. I am not your elders. It is embarrassing to have a granddaughter like you.¡® Her attitude was extremely arrogant! The anger that Kendra had suppressed with great difficulty red up again. She was so angry that she rushed up to p her. Unfortunately, before he could touch the corner of her clothes, her raised hand was stopped by a strong force! ¡°It¡¯s fine if you judge people right or wrong, but you even want to hit her?¡± Harold¡¯s face turnedpletely cold, and he threw her aside. Kendra was so wronged that her eyes were red. ¡°It was her¡­¡± ¡°Get her out!¡± Harold did not listen to her exnation and said coldly to the security guards who had already arrived. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Kendra felt very shameful. She did not want to be a sitting duck. She nced at someone in the crowd. She broke free of the ¨C security guards and rushed over, hugging the woman¡¯s arm. ¡°Aleah, help me!¡± Aleah¡¯s expression changed. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she still revealed a smile. She patted Kendra¡¯s hand and walked towards Harold. ¡°Mr. Bernard¨CBarton, can you let my friend go for my sake? She did something wrong, but she has already paid the price. She should be forgiven. Harold nced sideways at Aleah. His thin lips lifted slightly as he spat out some words. ¡°Who are you?¡± !! Aleah choked, and the expression on her face couldn¡¯t be maintained. She didn¡¯t know if Harold really didn¡¯t know who she was or if he was pretending. However, she could only take it as the former and continued to be polite. ¡°My name is Aleah Boyle. I am the female lead in the movie ¡®Miracle¡®, which was ranked fourth at the box officest year.¡± Harold straightened his body and looked at her. The smile on Aleah¡¯s face also widened. A momentter, two words came out of Harold¡¯s mouth, ¡°No idea.¡± The smile on Aleah¡¯s face could no longer be maintained, but the people around who were watching could not help butugh. The most excessive one was Cierra, whoughed out loud. Harold was infected by the smile. He got rxed. He looked back at her and said in a gentle and intimate voice, ¡°Happy?¡± Cierra made a face at him. This action also let everyone know that she was one of Harold¡¯s friends. It was no wonder that Harold would protect her. Was she ying with Kendra and the others like fools? With Kendra¡¯s irritable personality, she asked, ¡°So you know each other?¡± Cierra smiled as if it was reasonable. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t know Mr. Bernard¨CBarton.¡± ¡°You!¡± Kendra was so angry that she could not speak. She looked at Aleah beside her with red eyes, hoping that Aleah could say something. Unfortunately, Aleah pretended not to see. In the end, it was someone else¡¯s territory, and she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Fanny. If she offended someone, she might not be able to borrow another set of dresses for the event in the future. She could not buy it every time! Moreover, if she could borrow it without spending a single cent, why would she buy it? There was no need to do this because of Kendra. ¡°How about this, Ms. Riley? I¡¯m not a petty person. I don¡¯t want to be so ruthless. You apologize to me, and I¡¯ll let it go. How about it?¡± Just as Harold asked someone to invite Kendra away, Cierra suddenly said. ¡°You want me to apologize to you? No way!¡± Kendra became unyielding and pushed the two security guards away. ¡°I will leave myself. You don¡¯t have to get me!¡± Throwing down this sentence, she angrily pushed away the crowd and left. As for the rest of the gossipers, when Harold nced at them, they repeatedly bowed and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we will never gossip about Ms. Boyle again!¡± Their family background was not as good as Kendra¡¯s. One of the important reasons why they came to the dinner party tonight was to find a husband for marriage. If they were driven out and lost their face, they might implicate their family business. They might be scolded when they returned home. ¡°I ept your apology, but I hope that this won¡¯t happen again, whether it¡¯s about me or someone else. You don¡¯t know the truth. You just heard a few words and sshed dirty water on others. You are all girls. What if you are the ones who are gossiped about?¡± When she finished speaking, the girls looked at each other and fell silent. Cierra did not continue to make things difficult for them. After all, when a group of people gathered together, most of them just echoed. Perhaps they did not mean to discredit others. They were in the wrong, but the biggest problem was the person who guided the topic. So the bottle of wine did not wet them too much. It just dropped a little. They could wipe it clean. The clothes were not wet. She pulled Harold and was about to leave. At this time, a sincere and solemn sound of ¡°sorry¡± urred behind. Cierra was stunned for a moment, then smiled. ¡°Alright, I ept. This matter will be a lesson for you. Let¡¯s forget about it and enjoy the banquet. Of course, I apologize for my rude behavior.¡± She also bowed to the girls before turning around. After leaving the crowd, she finally had time to talk to Harold. ¡°Harold, why are you free toe out this time?¡± With a smile in his eyes, Harold raised his hand to rub her hair. ¡°I thought you would call me David. Did you recognize me this time?¡± Cierra knew that he would mention this matter, and she smiled helplessly. When she first returned to the Barton family, she was unable to distinguish the two men. She always mistook them and made a lot of jokes. She took the opportunity to hold Harold¡¯s arm and said tenderly, ¡°Only when David tricked me would I mistake you. This time I get it right!¡± They walked towards backstage side by side. However, their intimacy was seen by someone¡­ Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Is Clerra Cici Barton? In the VIP lounge on the second floor, Draven stood by the railing and looked down expressionlessly. ¡°Draven, what are you looking at by standing there?¡± Ryan had always been full of interest in beautiful women at parties. Unfortunately, Ryan had just returned from abroad. There were more men looking for Ryan for business than women inviting Ryan to have fun. Ryan had just gotten the chance to leave those businessmen. If not for the huge catwalk in front of them, Ryan wouldn¡¯t know it was a fashion show. Ryan held a ss of wine and went to Draven. Then, Ryan patted Draven on the shoulder and sighed. ¡°You are morefortable than me. When you stand here with a cold face, no one dares toe over. Unlike me, there are people who bother me wherever I go.¡± ven put away Ryan¡¯s hand with a cold face. ¡°Stay away.¡± ¡± ¡°Why are you so angry? You left Aleah downstairs and went to look for Sylvia. However, you didn¡¯t find her. So, you¡¯re mad at me, right?¡± Ryan did not continue to pat Drave, but Ryan kept talking. Then, Ryan followed Draven¡¯s gaze and suddenly became surprised. Ryan widened his eyes and patted the railing.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that my wife? Who is the man beside her?¡± Draven gave Ryan a cold look. ¡°Your wife. That¡¯s your wife!¡± Ryan said hastily. Draven¡¯s gaze fell back on Cierra¡¯s back as she left. Draven stood still and didn¡¯t say anything. Ryan finally saw clearly the man Cierra was holding. Then, Ryan eximed in confusion. ¡°How could Cici know Floyd Bernard¨CBarton? Furthermore, she seems to be more intimate with him than you.¡± Draven gazed at Ryan coldly again. However, this time, Draven exined, ¡°The president of Conny Technology, Colton Bernard, is the matrilocal son¨Cinw of the Barton family. So he and Fanny¡¯s twins sons, Floyd and Harold, are surnamed Bernard¨CBarton. William is the twins¡® cousin.¡± Ryan had seen William and Cierra together at Ninth Club. Since Willian was the twins¡® cousin. It was not hard to exin why Cierra knew Floyd. Ryan didn¡¯t think too much about the twins¡® surname. The Barton family in Los Angeles had always kept a low profile. The young generation of the Barton family were all capable. In other words, William owned an entertainmentpany. Floyd was a star yer in a popr e¨Csport competition. Thus, Floyd was found to be from the Barton family in Los Angeles. Most people didn¡¯t even know the names of the other young people of the Barton family. Ryan suddenly thought of something and turned to Draven. ¡°Hey, Draven, do you remember thest time the Barton family donated 83 million dors because their youngest daughter was brought back? Do you think Cici is the daughter of the Barton family?¡± Ryan thought, if that is really the case, the Barton family is out of the West family¡¯s league. The Barton family is even out of the Trevino family¡¯s league. A few years ago, the Trevino family could rival the Barton family. However, in the past few years, the young people of the Barton family have been earning so much money. However, Draven is the only capable young man in the Trevino family. He has no other helpers. The Trevino family can¡¯t rival the Barton family in the number of excellent young men. Thus, the Trevino family can¡¯t rival the Barton family in other aspects. After Ryan said what he guessed, they were silent for two or three seconds. Next, Draven denied quickly. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible,¡± Draven said resolutely. ¡°How do you know that¡¯s impossible? The young men of the Barton family are so attentive to Cici.¡± Ryan looked at the Barton family, ¡°And I heard that the daughter of the Barton family also seems to be called¡­ Cici Barton. Exactly, that¡¯s the name. Don¡¯t you think this is a coincidence?¡± Draven looked at Ryan scornfully. ¡°The name Cierra was given by my grandfather. If she were really the daughter of the Barton family, she wouldn¡¯t have changed her name. There¡¯s no need. Only you cane up with such an old¨Cfashioned name like Cici.¡± When Draven said Cierra¡¯s nickname, Cici, he seemed to be gnashing his teeth. Ryan said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the nickname, Cici? Isn¡¯t it a lovely nickname? The daughter of the Barton family is also called Cici. Why did you even scold her by teasing me?¡± Draven did not reply. Obviously, Draven did not have a good Impression of the Barton family. So, he thought there was nothing wrong with him scolding the daughter of the Barton family. Draven no longer bothered with this name. Then, his tone became serious. Draven analyzed seriously, ¡°On the day when the daughter of the Barton family reunited with her family, Cierra had just returned from abroad. She was negotiating with me about the divorce then. How could she appear in Los Angeles?¡± Draven once had the same spection. But, ording to the importance that the Barton family attached to this girl, it was impossible for the girl not to be in the Barton¡¯s house when they announced her real identity. That was why Draven rejected the spection. Drave thought, why is Cierra so familiar with the Barton family¡­ Draven¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened. ¡°I asked you to investigate her. What have you found out?¡± When this matter was mentioned, Ryan felt thwarted. Ryan originally had some clues and found that Cierra¡¯s files were changed. Yet, the others realized Ryan¡¯s investigation, blocked him, and strengthened their cyber defenses. How difficult it is! thought Ryan. Ryan leaned on the railing sadly. ¡°I underestimated your wife. No wonder you wanted to investigate her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back to thepany tomorrow. I¡¯ll try,¡± Draven said. Draven looked down at his watch and turned to leave. He could no longer see Cierra, and there was no need for him to stay any longer. It was about time, and Fanny¡¯s fashion show was about to start. Draven had been looking for Sylvia for so long, but he had not found her. Thus, he could only go to the show venue to have a try. Draven thought, it is impossible for Sylvia to not appear since Fanny has specially invited her. She won¡¯t be so arrogant due to her talent. At that time, all the preparation work in backstage at the show venue was done. Fanny was finally free and took Cierra to the lounge to have a chat. ¡°Our dear Sylvia, do you want to go up and talk?¡± Fanny turned on the live broadcast of the show and teased Cierra. At that time, the models had note out yet. The one speaking on the stage was the designer of the theme this time, who was sharing her design idea. Cierra shook her head. ¡°No. My ex¨Chusband¨Cto¨Cbe is still looking for me. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡± When Cierra had decided not to sign a new contract with the Trevino Group, she had thought that Draven would try to persuade her to cooperate with them. Yet, she didn¡¯t expect him to personally come forward. After all, based on Draven¡¯s current status in the Trevino Group, it didn¡¯t matter even if he overhauled the entire design department. Cierra didn¡¯t sign a new contract. There were other designers in the design department. It was not the time when the Trevino Group had been attacked by enemies three years ago. There was really no need for Draven to do this. ¡°Ex¨Chusband¨Cto¨Cbe? You haven¡¯t divorced yet?¡± Fanny raised her eyebrows and paid attention to what Cierra called Draven. Fanny sat down and looked at Cierra. Her tone was solemn. ¡°Cici, you can¡¯t have fantasies about men as a woman in love. Listen to me, there are no good men in the world. You have to divorce him. quickly. You can¡¯t dy it!¡± Draven looks handsome. However, he sent his newly married wife abroad as soon as he got married, and it was for another woman. What a bastard! thought Fanny. Fanny was angry when she thought about it. Fanny looked at Cierra and felt sad for Cierra. As soon as Fanny finished speaking, a teasing smile was heard from behind her. ¡°Mrs. Bernard, your words are too biased. How could there be no good men in the world? Are your two sons and several nephews not good men?¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Draven¡¯s Misunderstanding ¡°You even scolded your husband. When I heard this, my heart broke.¡± The man who spoke came in dressed in a beige suit like Harold. He wore a pair of gold¨Crimmed sses and had a very refined temperament. ¡°Hi, Colton.¡± Cierra smiled and stood up to greet Colton. ¡°Hi, Cierra. Just sit down.¡± Colton raised his hand to let Cierra sit down. He also sat down next to Fanny. Then, Colton opened the thermos he brought over and handed it to Fanny. ¡°Come and drink it. You¡¯ve been busy all night. You must be tired.¡± As soon as the lid was opened, the aroma of the soup was pervasive in the lounge. Yet, Fanny said, ¡°Why did you bring this at night? I don¡¯t want to gain weight anymore. And you even used my thermos to store the soup. How could you do that?¡± Fanny criticized Colton. Yet, she reached out to take it and sipped it. Colton smiled with satisfaction and massaged Fanny¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re so thin now. You should gain some weight. You don¡¯t care about your own body. I used the thermos because you can¡¯t drink too much.¡± Cierra, who was at the side, silently watched the scene, and her lips curved into a sweet smile. Cierra was also surprised that Fanny behaved so differently in front of Colton. When a strong woman was in front of her lover, she would also be gentle and act coquettishly. Probably because Fanny knew that it was not good for them to be intimate in front of Cierra, especially when Cierra was heartbroken by Draven, Fanny pped away Colton¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡± Colton was not angry. He still smiled. ¡°By the way, what were you talking about just now? Why did you scold Harold and me?¡± They sat and chatted. Cierra then told Colton what had happened just now. After Colton heard this, he became much more serious. ¡°If you want to divorce, you can¡¯t dy it anymore. Cici, you have suffered. You can¡¯t fall into the trap again.¡± Colton thought, although thete Ernest made up the match, if Cierra did not like Draven back then, Ernest would not force her. Therefore, to a certain extent, Draven is also a victim. But anyway, Draven has gone too far with Cici. As a man, I cannot speak up for him. What¡¯s worse, he has bullied Cici. Cierra did not know whether tough or cry at the reactions of Fanny and Colton. ¡°It¡¯s not I who don¡¯t want to divorce him. I want to divorce him as soon as possible. It¡¯s Draven who dys it.¡± Cierra thought, he proposed to divorce me, and he is dying it now. What¡¯s wrong with him? ¡°He is dying it. Is he unwilling to divorce you?¡± Fanny and Colton said in unison, and their expressions were almost the same. Cierra nodded. ¡°Yes, he misunderstood my rtionship with William. He thought that I was in a rtionship with William for money. He said that he would sign the divorce agreement after I broke up with William. But it doesn¡¯t matter to me. Can wait. He has a sweetheart waiting for him. We will definitely get divorced.¡± Fanny sneered, ¡°He¡¯s such a hypocrite!¡± Fanny thought, if he really had such good intentions, why would he leave Cici overseas for three years without paying any attention to her? He even hired assassinates to kill her. Colton pinched his sses. He looked serious. ¡°If he really thinks like that, it¡¯s fine. However, I¡¯m afraid he has other thoughts. But, since you can get divorced, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Cierra nodded. I¡¯m not in a hurry. The one who should be anxious should be Aleah., thought Cierra. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re all here.¡± The open door of the lounge was knocked on. William and Harold came. Holding fruit and snacks, the two of them greeted others before putting down the things and taking a seat. William brought arge stack of contracts and handed them to Cierra, who was sitting next to him. ¡°Here, Cierra, take a look. If there are no problems, sign it.¡± The contract was about Entrustment Design Studio, but there was more than one contract. Apart from XR Entertainment, there were several other Cierra¡¯s cousins¡®panies. They were all non¨Cexclusive license agreements. In other words, the design of Entrustment Design Studio could be used by severalpanies. In the end, Entrustment Design Studio could get 60 percent of the profit from the transaction. This was very lucrative for Clerra. Cierra was dumbfounded and roughly flipped through the contracts. ¡°Why are there so many of them? William, didn¡¯t we agree to sign a contract with you?¡± They could use the poprity of the fashion dinner to publicize the contract tonight. This was their original n. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Cierra. Ourpanies all need original designers. For example, thepany of David and me need the skins of the game characters or the characters¡® pendants made of jewelry. So, we discussed with William and drew up this non¨Cexclusive agreement.¡± William thought of the attack on him in the chat group. So, William did not want to speak. The one who exined was Harold. After Harold finished speaking, Harold didn¡¯t forget to remind William. ¡°Am I right, William?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± William nodded. William thought, these guys didn¡¯t want me to use Cierra¡¯s designs alone and forced me to give in! ¡°I see.¡± Cierra was stunned, but there was no problem with the contracts and Harold¡¯s exnation. She picked up a pen and signed a few contracts. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me in the future!¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a non¨Cexclusive license agreement, why don¡¯t you count me in? The designers in my company have almost burned out. With the help of Sylvia, I can also have good designs.¡± Fanny added. ¡°Fanny, you also want to give me money. Then, I¡¯ll take it!¡± Cierra joked. The contracts were signed, and the news was released during the break of the fashion show. Since thesepanies were in different industries, the news only listed XR Entertainment,. Oakperry Game, and Fanny¡¯s Charm Fashion. The others were omitted. Even so, it caused a stir in the scene. In the midst of people¡¯s discussion, Draven stood up with a cold face and left. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Do we just leave like that? The fashion show hasn¡¯t finished,¡±ined Ryan as he cast a reluctant nce at the models on the stage. Yet, Ryan still followed Draven. Ryan thought, Draven doesn¡¯t like this kind of asion. He hase over to meet a designer. However, in the end, he did not even see her. He must be in a bad mood. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Rayan followed behind Draven. ¡°Draven, you don¡¯t have to be too discouraged. The designer, Sylvia, has signed contracts with threepanies at a time. You still have a chance.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Draven paused and nced at Ryan. Sylvia did not agree to renew the contract even when the Trevino Group raised the price three times. After that, Draven could not contact Sylvia anymore. Now, Sylvia had signed contracts with other companies. It was obvious that Sylvia did not want to cooperate with the Trevino Group. What puzzled Draven the most was that he still had no idea how he had offended this designer, Sylvia. ¡°Then will you just let her go?¡± Ryan also knew the result. Draven nodded, and he gradually eased up. ¡°There are not many design drafts that Entrustment Design Studio gives us every year. Renewing the contract with the studio is good for the Trevino Group. But it¡¯s not the only choice for me. I came here personally for two reasons. First, it is because the designer, Sylvia, is a talent. It is a pity to let go. Second, she has helped me, so I should try my best to keep her.¡± But obviously, Draven didn¡¯t have the chance to talk to Sylvia now. Draven looked up, and his eyes suddenly sank. Ryan followed behind Draven and muttered, ¡°But we haven¡¯t seen her yet. You still have a chance¡­¡± Before Ryan finished speaking, Ryan raised his head, seeing Draven turn around and walk quickly in another direction. ¡°Hey, where are you going? Isn¡¯t the exit over there?¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Clerra pped Draven When the contract was released during the break of the show, the people In the VIP lounge all saw the reaction to the scene through live streaming. Of course, they also saw Draven leave halfway. ¡°Has Cici decided not to renew the contract with the Trevino Group? Do you think she will reconsider it?¡± Colton thought for a while and felt it was possible to cooperate with the Trevino Group. Anyway, Draven did not know Sylvia was the wife he had specially sent abroad. From a businessman¡¯s point of view, continuing to cooperate with the Trevino Group had only benefits but no harm to him. He also believed that as long as Entrustment Design Studio was willing to renew the contract and the conditions were not too strict, Draven would definitely agree. Cierra shook her head. Her attitude was very firm. ¡°I know what you mean, but I can¡¯t distinguish between public and private. I can ept that you cooperate with him, but I may also vent my anger on him because of what has happened. So even if the Trevino Group offers ten times the previous reward, I do not want to continue the cooperation.¡± She did not want to be rted to Draven anymore, although he did not know that she was the one who had helped him. Cierra was not that generous. She didn¡¯t want to work with Draven, even if it could bring great benefits to her. Hearing this, Colton nodded. ¡°Fine. You can make your own decision. I am only giving suggestions.¡± Fanny, who was at the side, snorted. It seemed that she did not agree with Colton. ¡°What is the point of doing business with Draven? The Barton family has many channels, and we don¡¯t have to cooperate with him. In my opinion, we should let him hurry up to settle the divorce procedures so our Cici can get out of her misery and return to the Barton family!¡± Colton immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I was careless. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The love of these two elders made the other three envious. Even Harold, who had seen this since childhood, still couldn¡¯t get used to it. So, he got up and was about to leave. He did not forget to bring Cierra with him. ¡°Cierra, I brought something for you. Are youing with me to take it?¡± ¡°Harold, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to stay with your parents, but how can you want to take Cierra away!¡± Fanny instantly knew what Harold was thinking at a nce. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Harold said. Cierra smiled and got up from the sofa. ¡°Even if it¡¯s the truth, I¡¯m afraid you will have to wait. I need to go to the bathroom. Please wait for me for a while. You can talk to Fanny.¡± Fanny smiled happily, and Harold could only sit down again. Fanny sighed, ¡°Cierra is still the most considerate. Unlike you guys, who always want to run away rather than have a chat with us,¡± Cierra, who had already left the lounge, did not hear it. She just wanted to find the bathroom as soon as possible. The pain in her lower abdomen made her feel that her period might suddenlye. Cierra had the feeling on her way to the banquet. But her period never came on time. It often dyed a few days, so she did not specifically remember the date. Finally, Cierra found the bathroom. Before she felt relief, she was vignt because of the person who followed her. Her gaze darkened slightly, and her footsteps slowed down. When the shadow came to her, Cierra reacted quickly. But unlike thest time she had thrown Ryan over the shoulder at Ninth Club, she had been grabbed first and pushed against the wall this time. When her back touched the wall, the cold feeling made her freeze. When she saw the man in front of her, a mocking voice came out of her throat. ¡°Mr. Trevino, this is the women¡¯s bathroom. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to be here?¡± Draven did not loosen up because of her words. He could see the vignce in Cierra¡¯s eyes. His eyebrows were furrowed, and he was angry. ¡°You haven¡¯t officially divorced me yet, and you already hang out with other men. Is that appropriate?¡± And there was more than one man! She could even dance with Ryan, but she avoided Draven as if he was a snake! His words were like a joke to Cierra. There was a glint of mockery in her eyes, and she didn¡¯t even want to hide it. ¡°Draven, how could you say such words? You are the one who wants to divorce. You treat this Hage as a game. How could you say this to me? Did I say anything about you and Aleah in the past three years?¡± ¡°So you admit that you have a rtionship with William?¡± Draven suddenly grabbed Clerra harder. Sure enough, he knew they were not some bullshit cooperative rtionship! What kind of cooperation could she have with William? Was she going to XR Entertainment to be an entertainer? Even so, she didn¡¯t have to talk to William! Cierra didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation with Draven and struggled. ¡°Draven, you hurt me. Let me go!¡± She was already ufortable, and now her stomach hurt even more. Her back was against the cold wall. The hollowed¨Cout dress design made her feel like she was in an ice cer. However, Draven did not listen to her. He didn¡¯t release Cierra. Instead, he stepped forward and almost trapped Cierra in his arms. ¡°Cierra, I am asking you.¡± His tall figure enveloped Cierra, and he whispered near Cierra¡¯s ear in a hoarse voice. He wouldn¡¯t give up unless he got an answer from Cierra. Cierra was so anxious that she almost cried out. She red at Draven with red eyes. ¡°So what if it¡¯s true? Yes. It¡¯s just like what you think it is! Does it have anything to do with you? You can have a rtionship with someone else. Why can¡¯t I? Let me tell you, Draven, William and I¡­¡± Before Cierra could finish, Draven¡¯s kiss stopped her. Cierra¡¯s mind went nk. She didn¡¯t even think about it before she took a step forward and ruthlessly pped Draven in the face! There was a crisp sound. It was clear in the room. Even Cierra didn¡¯t know how she got rid of Draven just now. You deserve it! she said in her mind. Cierra looked at the face, which she had pped hard. She didn¡¯t regret it at all. Draven was also stunned for a moment. He seemed to have not recovered from the p yet, and he also seemed to be thinking about the kiss just now. He raised his hand to wipe the corner of his mouth, and there was blood on his fingers. Then, he looked at Cierra. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you and William knew each other. Come home with me and pretend you don¡¯t know him at all. I will also forget all these.¡± Draven thought that no matter what Cierra was thinking or what she wanted to do to the Trevino Group. As long as she coulde back, he could forgive her. Cierra raised her head, looked at Draven, and mocked, ¡°Draven, why do you think you can tell me what to do? Who do you think you are?¡± How ridiculous it was to ask her to go home with him. If it was in the past, she might have been fooled by him again. But now she had given up the idea of being with him. It was useless for him to do such things. Cierra raised her hand and tapped Draven¡¯s chest with her fingertip. ¡°Stop it. I won¡¯t believe you again. Go home with you? So you can send me to a foreign country again because of your beloved woman? How many years do you want me to live abroad alone this time?¡± Her disdainful words made Draven ufortable. When he sent her abroad, he did not expect that she would live miserably abroad, but¡­ Draven pursed his lips. ¡°I did not consider thoughtfully before sending you abroad. I apologize to you. But Cierra, you can¡¯t¡­¡± His voice stopped abruptly because when he lowered his eyes, he saw a trace of blood on Cierra¡¯s leg. Cierra followed his line of sight and looked down, and she froze. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Draven Worries About Clerra ¡°You¡­¡± Draven was stunned for a moment. He knew what it was. Several years ago, when Cierra¡¯s period came for the first time, she was so embarrassed that it was he who bought tampons for her. Draven was in a trance, thinking of the past. He didn¡¯t know why they became like this. But obviously, it was not the time to recall the past. Cierra was so angry that her face turned red. She hurriedly lifted her skirt to cover it. She almost cried. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Draven looked up at her reddened eyes and took two steps back. ¡°Sorry.¡± Cierra was not in the mood to listen to his apology and did not even want to look at him. She clenched her handbag and went into the bathroom. Bastard! She cursed angrily in her heart. A If Draven hadn¡¯t suddenly gone crazy at the door of the women¡¯s bathroom, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this, and her skirt was ruined.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Cierra initially thought that she would be able to return to the lounge very soon and didn¡¯t take her phone. So, she couldn¡¯t contact William to ask him to bring clean clothes for her. She could only go back like this. Fortunately, the stain was not big. When Cierra came out of the bathroom, she saw Draven¡¯s tall figure. Her face immediately turned ugly. Draven had been waiting for her at the door of the bathroom. His ck suit was hanging on his arm. The white shirt and the vest he wore made him look like nobility. He heard the sound and turned around. Seeing Cierrae out, he walked towards her and handed his suit to her. Cierra red at him. Draven felt he was wrong and did not say anything excessive. ¡°Put it on. Even if your dress isn¡¯t stained, it can keep you warm.¡± The back of her dress was notpletely hollowed out, but a thinyer of gauze could not keep her from cold. After thinking for a moment, Cierra took the suit. ¡°You ruined my dress, and I took a suit from you. Let¡¯s call it even. I hope that the next time youe to me is because the divorce procedures have already beenpleted rather than something else.¡± When Cierra finished, she immediately walked away in her high heels. ¡°Cierra, do you have to talk to me like this?¡± The anger in Draven¡¯s heart that had just been restrained aroused again. He followed and asked in a deep voice. Cierra didn¡¯t look back but kept walking. ¡°How do you want me to talk to you? Is there anything else between us to talk about other than divorce?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why Draven said these to her. She used to like him and wanted to marry him. It was her fault. She admitted. Now she had thought it through and was willing to divorce as he wished. She even dodged him and Aleah. What else did he want her to do? Cierra walked in the lounge¡¯s direction but was soon stopped. Draven had long legs and easily walked in front of her. His tall figure blocked her way. ¡°Since you think there¡¯s nothing to talk about,e home with me!¡± He had lost patience and grabbed her wrist with a dark face. It was rare that Cierra did not struggle. She smiled and tilted her head to look at Draven. ¡°Go home with you? Mr. Trevino, may I ask what kind of identity I have to go home with you? Are you sure that is my home?¡± Her eyes were filled with ridicule. For a moment, Draven had a thought. He and Cierra didn¡¯t have to divorce, and he could spend the rest of his life with her. It seemed to be fine to him. At least he could refute her words and had a legitimate reason to let her go home. However, his thought onlysted for an instant. Draven looked into Cierra¡¯s eyes and unconsciously increased his hand¡¯s strength. ¡°Before the divorce procedures arepleted, you are still my wife. Is this identity enough?¡± Cierra nodded earnestly. ¡°So, you still admit our marriage, right? Then before the divorce procedures arepleted, should I still call you honey?¡± She deliberately said the word honey in a sweet voice. Draven was stunned. He did not even retreat when Cierra took a step forward. He just let her approach him. He also did not dislike her approach. Cierra looked at Draven seriously. ¡°Honey, will your sweetheart get angry if I call you like this?¡± Draven¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved. ¡°Cierra,e home with me first. As for the others¡­¡± ¡°Draven¡­¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted by a pitiful voice behind him. Draven was stunned. Then he saw Cierra in his arms, smiling happily. She also did not move, allowing him to grab her wrist. Her petite body was almost in his arms. Such a scene made Aleah angry. Aleah cursed secretly, slut! Cierra, you bitch. You are about to divorce Draven, but you still refuse to let him go! Draven had never touched Aleah, not even holding her hand! Aleah was so angry that she immediately rushed over and pushed Cierra away. ¡°Cierra, how shameless you are! Can¡¯t you live without men? You already have Mr. Barton, but you still want to seduce Draven. You are divorced. How can you still follow Draven shamelessly?¡± Cierra was pushed so hard that her shoulder knocked against the wall, making a dull sound. It hurt so much that she frowned. ¡°Cierra!¡± Draven worried about Cierra and went forward to help her up. However, before his fingers could touch her, Cierra dodged in disgust. She steadied herself and rubbed her shoulder with her red wrist. A careless smile appeared on her face. ¡°Mr. Trevino, you should exin it to Ms. Aleah first. Don¡¯t let me get into trouble again.¡± Draven was not a fool. He knew that Cierra did it on purpose. She had long known that Aleah was behind them and deliberately said those words to make Aleah angry. She did not even care about her safety! Draven pursed his lips and looked at Cierra solemnly. Cierra did not avoid his gaze and looked back at him with a smile. She seemed to be saying, ¡°So what?¡± He was the one who did those things. Even if Cierra said those words on purpose, she didn¡¯t force Draven. He did it on his will. Since he cared about Aleah, who pretended to be sick and pitiful, why did he say those things to Cierra? Women were stingy about it. After a long while, Draven finally averted his gaze and looked at Aleah with a frown. ¡°Aleah, you have gone too far just now. Apologize to Cierra.¡± ¡°You want me to apologize to her?¡± Aleah widened her eyes in disbelief. However, in front of Draven, she did not dare to be too arrogant. Soon, her anger turned into a grievance. ¡°Draven, why do you want me to apologize to her? You are divorced, and she still called you¡­ And she is about to hug you. You even held her hand!¡± ¡°More than that, Mr. Trevino gave me his suit,¡± Cierr¨¤ added. When Aleah heard this, she was so angry that she red at Cierra again, as if she was going to tear Cierra¡¯s mouth apart! But Aleah knew that men didn¡¯t like angry women. Tears were the bane of men. So, she lookedDivorced but Delighted By Millie Huffman Chapter 38Divorced but Delighted By Millie Huffman Chapter 38 at Draven pitifully. ¡°Draven, do you still want to marry me? You don¡¯t want to divorce her, right?¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Draven Is Waiting for Her Cierra also pretended to be pitiful. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Trevino. Don¡¯t you want to divorce me and marry Aleah?¡± ¡°Cierra, that¡¯s enough!¡± Draven was finally beside himself. The two women started arguing, which gave Draven a headache. Cierra kept pretending to be poor. It seems that in your heart, Aleah is more important than me. You are so cruel. You almost broke my wrist!¡± Cierra held up her swollen wrist with a pitiful expression. Draven was also stunned. Draven did not realize how much strength he had used. For the first time in the bathroom, Cierra cried out in pain, but Draven ignored her. Just now, Cierra did not even make a sound. Cierra noticed his gaze. She put up a mocking smile, ¡°Mr. Trevino, don¡¯t tell me you feel sorry about me? Just now, you did not show any mercy.¡± ¡°Cierra, are you done yet?¡± Aleah couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Aleah also couldn¡¯t bear to see Draven feel sorry about Cierra. Aleah thought that Cierra¡¯s wrist was alright. However, Cierra was not done. She suddenly felt that seeing Aleah¡¯s angry face was much more interesting than seeing Aleah¡¯s pitiful face. Cierra pretended to be innocent and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. It hurts.¡± ¡°You!¡± Aleah was furious. A chuckle suddenly came from behind Aleah. At the same time, the expression on Cierra¡¯s face finally returned to normal as she ran in that direction. ¡°William, you¡¯re finally here!¡± ¡°Have you had enough fun?¡± William touched her head. ¡°I suppose. ¡°Can I borrow your suit?¡± Cierra winked. As Cierra spoke, she took off her suit and threw It Into the trash can in the corner, not even looking at Draven. Draven turned his head and saw this scene. Cierra let William touch her and threw his clothes away! Not only that, but Cierra was also wearing William¡¯s clothes! But all of this had nothing to do with Cierra, and she had no time to guess what Draven was thinking. After changing into William¡¯s clothes, Cierra hooked her arm around his wrist. Her smile was different from before, and her eyes were sparkling. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t keep them waiting.¡± ¡°Does your hand hurt?¡± William was concerned about her wrist. Cierra tended to leave scars, and her skin was white, Just a little touch would leave a mark. William didn¡¯t know if she was really hurt. ¡°It hurts. My shoulder hurts even more.¡± Draven, who witnessed everything, felt outraged. He stepped forward and once again blocked her way. ¡°Cierra, are you sure you want to go him?¡± with At the side, William looked at Draven. ¡°Mr. Trevino, since Cierra came with me, she naturally wants to go with me. As for Mr. Trevino, you should be concerned about Aleah.¡± Aleah, who was thrown behind, looked pitiful. When she heard this, she raised her head weakly. Draven did not want to argue with William. His gazended on Cierra. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go back with me?¡± Cierra¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Draven, you¡¯re lucky that I didn¡¯t p you. What else do you want me to do? I¡¯ve been abroad for three years as you asked me to. I¡¯ve agreed to divorce, so what more do you want? ¡°I only feel sorry for marrying you, but if you didn¡¯t agree back then, we wouldn¡¯t have married now. Did I force you to marry me?¡± Why wouldn¡¯t Draven let Cierra go? Cierra looked at Draven with red eyes, and Draven was silent. William didn¡¯t say anything. William had seen how much Cierra loved Draven before that incident when she was abroad. Clerra would write Draven¡¯s name in a book every day. She would call him, send messages to him, and wait for his call every single day, However, Cierra got nothing. In the end, Cierra burned everything rted to Draven. Now that Cierra was back, Draven pretended to care about her. Cierra did not stand in a confrontation with Draven for too long. She held William¡¯s arm and walked away. As Cierra left, she said, ¡°About the divorce, please make it quick.¡± When Cierra finished speaking, it was like a scene in the movie where they missed each other. One on the left and the other on the right. Cierra returned to the lounge, but Fanny and the others were extremely anxious. Especially when they saw the red mark on Cierra¡¯s wrist. ¡°Why did you go for so long? Did you meet someone? And what happened to your hand? Who made you like this? If your mother sees it, it will hurt her.¡± Fanny was extremely distressed. Cierra was the only daughter in the family and had been stranded outside for so many years. Even now, Cierra was still being bullied! If Cierra was raised in the Barton family, no one would dare to bully Cierra. Cierra felt warm. ¡°Aunt Fanny, I¡¯m fine. My skin is just like this. Just a little bit of strength is enough to leave a mark. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Fanny still frowned. ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t hurt, it was because someone pinched you. Tell me who it is, and I will get someone to drive him out!¡± Fanny was angry. ¡°Does it really not hurt? It looks very serious.¡± Harold also stared at her hand. Only William was less worried. He exined in a rxed manner, ¡°Other than Draven, who else would dare to hurt her? But there¡¯s no need to worry. They didn¡¯t take advantage of Cierra either.¡± When William thought about Draven¡¯s and Aleah¡¯s sour faces when William found Cierra, William wanted tough. Clerra was really a talent. Clerra was so good at fighting back. That pitiful face was so convincing! Cierra also nodded. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, they didn¡¯t take advantage of me either. I even pped Draven, but my hand was a little numb.¡± Cierra used 100% of her strength to p Draven, and her palm was swollen! Cierra simply exined what happened after she left. Of course, the matter of Draven stopping Cierra in the women¡¯s toilet was simply exined by her, and the matter of that p was shifted to the end of the story. It was only when William showed up that this matter was settled. Hearing this, Fanny snorted coldly, ¡°A p is not enough for him! He deserves much more than that!¡± Cierra joked to ease the atmosphere. ¡°That won¡¯t do. My hand hurt after I pped him once. If I pped him a few more times, I¡¯m afraid my hand would have to be bandaged.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Fanny was amused, and her emotions became stable. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t Harold say that he had a gift for you? You should leave first. I have some things to do here. I¡¯ll go see you another day.¡± The show had already finished, but the banquet was not over yet. Fanny, as the organizer, could not leave with them. ¡°Then, we have to go. See you tomorrow.¡± Cierra¡¯s stomach was still hurting. Otherwise, she would continue to stay for a while. After a few words of greeting, Cierra left with Harold. As for William, he also had some errands to run, so he didn¡¯t leave with Cierra. However, Cierra did not expect that when she came out of the venue with Harold, she would bump into Draven again. Draven seemed to be waiting for Cierra. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Get the Hell Out of the Car He leaned against the car door, his neatly arranged ck hair messed up by the wind, which added some bohemian feelings to his noble temperament. When he saw Cierra walking towards him, he straightened up slightly. At the same time, his eyes darkened slightly when he saw the man beside her. The wind at night was wild, carrying a slight chill. Cierra wore William¡¯s business suit on her shoulder, but she still felt a bit cold. She did not look at the man in front of her and went straight ahead with Harold. Just like in the venue, she brushed shoulders with him. But Draven was not as indifferent as he was inside. He turned sideways to block her way. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Trevino?¡± Cierra originally wanted to ignore him and leave, but there were people leaving the scene one after another. There were even media. Although they were not stars, it was inevitable that people would discuss it online if they quarreled. It was troublesome. Draven nced at her and did not reply. He looked up at Harold. ¡°Mr. Bernard¨CBarton, thank you very much for sending my wife out. Now that it¡¯s over. I think Cierra should go home with me.¡± Harold was surprised, but he did not let go. He was expressionless and said, ¡°As I understand it, Mr. Trevino, you have already signed a divorce agreement with Ms. Boyle. Moreover, you already have a youngdy by your side. Take care of the lady beside you, OK?¡± Although the ss of the car window was reflective, it was close enough to easily see the superstar Aleah sitting there. However, Draven turned a deaf ear to thest few words. ¡°Mr. Bernard¨CBarton, you are right. I did sign the divorce agreement with Cierra, but it hasn¡¯t been verified, and I haven¡¯t gone through the formalities. She is still Mrs. Trevino. Moreover¡­¡± He paused and suddenly nced at Cierra. His lips curved up. ¡°Moreover, Cierra called me darling half an hour ago. It¡¯s not too good to turn against me now.¡± ra waspletely shocked by Draven¡¯s shameless words. Her face was full of astonishment. ¡°Mrs. Trevino¡°? How did he say it so naturally? Luckily, it was her brother who came out with her today. If it were a person who just had a business rtionship with her would probably leave them alone because of Draven¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but be angry. ¡°Draven, are you done yet? I have already said it clearly. Everyone knows what you are thinking about. Why are you pretending to be my loving husband in front of outsiders?¡± Not only did Draven not get angry, but he also said righteously, ¡°Mrs. Trevino, you just said that other people are outsiders. Are my words wrong? We officially got married and held a wedding. Is there a problem with going home with me?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Cierra was so angry that sheughed. This was the first time she found that Draven was so good at distracting people. They were clearly talking about this, but he changed the topic easily. At the same time, she did not miss the window that had been slightly rolled down. She then made up her mind and said whatever she wanted. ¡°Draven, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will really take over the position of Mrs. Trevino and refuse to give up? When the timees, don¡¯t regret it!¡± Draven red at her and suddenly chuckled. ¡°At present, it seems that you want to divorce more than I did. What am I afraid of?¡± She wanted to end it as soon as possible, so the initiative was in his hands. Cierra smiled and slightly tilted her head. ¡°Mr. Trevino, aren¡¯t you afraid that I did it on purpose? You know, maybe I¡¯m ying hard to get. What if I did it on purpose just for the title of Mrs. Trevino?¡± Draven¡¯s smile widened even more. His tone was as if he hadughed at her many years ago. It seemed that he was a good friend who had not seen her for many years. Indeed, if not for the things that had happened in the past few years, they would have been good friends. He said, ¡°Cierra, you are bad at acting, you know that? As for when you do it on purpose and when you really lose your ternper, I¡¯m not a fool. I can tell.¡± At the very least, he could tell at a nce how clumsy her acting was. smile on Cierra¡¯s face immediately disappeared. Draven looked at the change on her face and suddenly thought that even if she was ying hard to get, it would be pretty good for him to continue fighting with her like this. At least it would not be too boring. ¡°Mr. Trevino, your fianc¨¦e is sitting in the car. You always say things like this. You are lucky that she has a good temper. If I were to sit there, I would have pped you and left.¡± Cierra did not want to continue talking with Draven, so she mentioned Aleah. Didn¡¯t he care a lot about this woman? If he really made Aleah cry, how would he coax her? However, Draven didn¡¯t feel anything. He turned around and nced at Aleah. He then said to Cierra, ¡°You and Aleah are two different people. She won¡¯t be like you.¡± Aleah then exined, ¡°Cierra, I know you¡¯re still angry at me. I¡¯m sorry for what happenedst time, and I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m sorry. Please go back with us. It¡¯s not safe outside. No matter what, we grew up together. We¡¯re all family.¡± ¡°Cierra, look. Aleah apologized. Don¡¯t be stubborn, okay?¡± Draven went up to pull her up, wanting her to get in the car. Just as his fingers touched her, Cierra flung them away. She sneered. Since her acting skills were not good, did Draven think that Aleah¡¯s disgusting acting was real? Was he blind? ¡°Okay, I can go back with you.¡± She looked at Draven stubbornly. Draven¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. Beside him, Harold tilted his head to look at her. Aleah, who was in the car, was even more surprised. A hint of resentment shed through her eyes. Cierra lowered her head to look at Aleah and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s OK for me to go back with you. But I want to sit in the passenger seat. Also, tell Aleah to get the hell out of the car.¡± Her tone could be said to be impolite! ¡°Cierra, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Draven frowned. ¡°I am me. Your Aleah is Aleah. This is me. Didn¡¯t she take a step back? Then she can also give up her seat.¡± Aleah was unwilling to give up. She could pretend to be pitiful on the surface. But if she really gave up, wouldn¡¯t it mean that she had acknowledged Cierra¡¯s identity, and she then became a mistress? She was not a mistress. Cierra was! If Cierra didn¡¯t have a badass backer back then, how could she marry Draven? ¡°Cierra, do you have to go so far?¡± She immediately pretended to be pitiful. ¡°That¡¯s right. Is this your first day knowing me?¡± Cierra asked with a smile. Aleah was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even speak. She rolled up the window and stopped listening to the confrontation outside. She just hid in the car and didn¡¯te out. So what if Cierra was ¡°Mrs. Trevino¡± for the time being? Back then, Aleah could have Draven send Cierra abroad. So why would she be afraid that they would not be able to get a divorce now? What Aleah should do was bear with it and wait a little longer. ¡°Mr. Trevino, since you can¡¯t fulfill my request, then I don¡¯t need to continue standing here. Goodbye.¡± Cierra turned her head again. ¡°Cierra, do you have to sit in the passenger seat before you are willing to go home?¡± Draven called out. Cierra tilted her head and smiled, ¡°What else? Haven¡¯t I made myself clear enough?¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 41 Clerra¡¯s Scared ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t every seat the same?¡± Draven did not understand. Thest time they went back to the Boyle¡¯s home to attend Aleah¡¯s birthday party, Cierra deliberately sat at the back and treated him as a driver. Now, she asked to sit in the front? ¡°Do you not understand?¡± Cierra looked at him with a strange expression. ¡°What should I understand?¡± Draven furrowed his brows. He could understand that Cierra asked Aleah to get out of the car. After all, what Aleah had done in the Boyle¡¯s homest time was too much. It was reasonable for Cierra to be angry and ask Aleah to back off. But Cierra insisted on sitting in the passenger seat. He couldn¡¯t understand. Harold exined from the side, ¡°Mr. Trevino, only your girlfriend could sit in the passenger seat. Since you admit that Ms. Cierra is your wife, it¡¯s not OK to let other women sit there¡­¡± He paused and looked up at Draven. ¡°Or perhaps Ms. Cierra is no longer your choice, and you think that Ms. Aleah is your girlfriend. If that¡¯s the case, I think Ms. Cierra doesn¡¯t need to leave with you.¡± With this exnation, Draven immediately understood. However, when he thought about how Cierra had insisted on sitting in the back seatst time, nameless anger suddenly burned in his heart. Sure enough, she was the one who wanted to divorce from the beginning. Now it seemed that returning back to the country to divorce was one of her ns. But Cierra still pretended that she was the one who had been divorced. The truth was Draven was dumped by Cierra. With a cold face, Draven turned around and knocked on the car window. ¡°Aleah, get out of the car.¡± Aleah was in disbelief. After being stunned for a few seconds, she pouted and said, ¡°Draven, did I do something wrong?¡± Draven said calmly, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the divorce procedures are not done yet. In name, Cierra and I are still a couple. Do you understand?¡± Aleah pursed her lips in the car, then pushed the door open and got out of the car. ¡°Draven, I got it. Anyway, I was with my colleagues, so I¡¯ll leave with them too. I thought you could first.¡± send me back on your way home. But now since you are with Cierra, then I will go Aleah was a wise woman. She knew what she should do. She lifted her skirt and walked in another direction. The wind lifted her hair, and her thin body shivered in the wind. After taking two steps, she even turned back to look at Draven. The bitter smile on her lips was extremely pitiful. That look even made Cierra feel sorry for her. Cierra was too cruel! Cierra felt that she was like a vicious woman who split a loving couple up. She nced at Draven. ¡°Mr. Trevino, aren¡¯t you going to chase her back?¡± Draven lowered his eyebrows and opened the door to the passenger seat. His voice seemed to be tinged with the cold night wind, ¡°Get in the car.¡± Cierra finally understood what it meant to suffer from her own actions. She did not expect Aleah to be so humble and get out of the car just like that. It was no wonder that Cierra could not get Draven¡¯s heart. If she was Draven, she would choose Aleah. Showing weakness made men feel sympathetic. However, things ended up like that. If she didn¡¯t get in the car, it would be too much. Cierra let go of Harold¡¯s hand. Harold¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Sis¡­¡± Before the word ¡®sister¡® came out, Cierra interrupted him with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me. I want to talk to him. Let me go back, okay?¡± She patiently said to Harold. ¡°No!¡± Harold was worried and refused without thinking. Draven had already used so many tricks overseas. Cierra had just returned to the country, and he had even sent people to tail her. Now, he stalled over divorcing. Who knew what this man was up to now? But this righteous rejection was another kind of provocation when Draven heard it. Now it was a men¡¯s fight. When Draven saw Cierra speak to Harold with such an attitude, he was even more furious. His face turned cold. ¡°Mr. Bernard¨CBarton, I¡¯m going to take Cierra home. I don¡¯t need your permission, do I? Cierra, get in the car!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cierra turned a deaf ear to Draven¡¯s words. She had not forgotten about her promise, but she could not let Harold worry about her. ¡°Harold, I¡¯m going back with him to talk about the divorce. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡± She coaxed Harold in a low voice and shook her hand. ¡°Hey, I brought the ring you gave me. If anything happens, I will look for you immediately, okay?¡± Harold still did not agree. Cierra could only act like a spoiled child. She hugged his arm and shook it. ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you when I come back tomorrow. I¡¯ll only cook what you like, okay?¡± Harold¡¯s expression finally eased, and he finally agreed. Cierra revealed a smile, ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± Even so, Harold¡¯s expression did not look any better. Compared to him, Draven¡¯s face was darker. His face was as dark as ink. They were acting so intimately in front of Draven. He was not blind, OK? When he saw the bright smile on her face, Draven could not help but drag Cierra over without thinking! ¡°Get in the car!¡± Cierra was caught off guard, and the high heels under her feet almost twisted. She fell straight .towards the car! Seeing that her head was about to hit the car, Draven reacted quickly. His long arms wrapped around her slender waist, and his other hand protected the back of her head. Ignoring the pain of the back of his hand being hit, he supported Cierra to stand firm and looked her up and down. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Clerra shook her head and immediately pushed Draven away. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Mr. Trevino.¡± She got into the passenger seat. She felt ufortable wearing the high heels, so she took them. off. Then she leaned against the soft seat to rest and did not give Draven a look. Outside the car, Harold was frightened and med Draven, ¡°Mr. Trevino, don¡¯t be so rude to a ¡± If not for him, Cierra wouldn¡¯t have nearly fallen! Draven was angry. When he heard Harold¡¯s words, he coldly turned his head back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Bernard¨CBarton. I will take good care of Cierra. But you, Mr. Bernard¨CBarton, should remind your cousin not to covet a woman who hasn¡¯t divorced yet. Men could be home wreckers too.¡± Then, he mmed the car door. Cierra was so shocked that she opened her eyes and rubbed her ears impatiently. Crazy Draven! When Draven got in the car, she turned over and curled up in the passenger seat. Her head looked out the window. She did not want to look at him. Draven nced at her and drove around the pool in front of the venue. The speed of the car was so fast that it almost sent Cierra flying! She grasped the handle tightly and barely managed to prevent herself from falling over to the driver¡¯s seat. However, as soon as they reached the road, the speed of the car did not show any signs of slowing down. It even sped up. ¡°Draven, can you slow down?¡± Cierra finally said. Draven turned a deaf ear and even overtook cars. The back¨Cpushing feeling and the cars next to her almost made Cierra cry out in fear. She couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes. ¡°Draven, can you slow down? I¡¯m scared!¡± She didn¡¯t know if her voice was really trembling, but it made him finally slow down the car. The speed of the car stabilized, and a low and cold voice slowly came. ¡°Stay away from the people of the Barton family.¡± Cierra was still in shock, but she said, ¡°Then can you stay away from Aleah?¡° Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Why You Want to Assassinate Me? ¡°There is noparison between these two.¡± Draven frowned. ¡°Why is there noparison? Just because Mr. Barton is a man, and Aleah is a woman? Now, men and women are equal, Mr. Trevino.¡± Cierra sat up straight and fastened her seatbelt. ¡°And just now, you told Mr. Bernard¨CBarton that a man could also be a home wrecker. In fact, I have always wanted to ask you a question. To you, Aleah and I, who is the mistress?¡± When she finished speaking, the car suddenly fell into silence. Other than the sound of the car driving, there was only the shallow breathing of the two people. Cierra did not expect Draven to give an answer. Sheughed at herself, ¡°There is a verymon saying on the Inte. The one who is not loved is the real mistress. Even if you don¡¯t say it, I know it in my heart. Now I also understand that love cannot be forced¡­¡± She paused and looked at Draven. Her tone and expression were very serious. ¡°So Mr. Trevino, I have already let it go. Can¡¯t you just let me go?¡± Draven looked ahead and pursed his thin lips tightly. The speed of the car was obviously steady, but it felt like he was driving at a high speed. After a long time, Draven said with suppressed anger. ¡°When you returned this time, did you prepare for a divorce? You lied to me that night at Stream Vi.¡± It was something he already knew, but he had to ask. Even his tone was a statement, not a question. Cierra¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I was prepared to divorce a long time ago. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t. Why do you use this tone of being dumped by me? If you feel that I have wronged you, I can apologize to you.¡± She admitted it. And her indifferent attitude made Draven feel like he was punching a ball of cotton. But did she say anything wrong? He was the one who proposed the divorce. Even if she did make a decision a long time ago, he was the one who brought it up first. Why was he angry? Everything happened for a reason, but Draven still felt angry in his heart. He raised his hand and loosened his tie, unwilling to think about the divorce with Cierra anymore. He changed the topic, ¡°How did you know the people from the Barton family?¡± Cierra nced at him and said with confusion, ¡°It has nothing to do with you, Mr. Trevino. I don¡¯t want to answer your question. It¡¯s my privacy.¡± In other words, it was none of his business. She closed her eyes and looked like she was going to rest. Draven had no way of dealing with her, so he took a deep breath and said patiently. ¡°The Barton family used to have businesses in Los Angeles. Now that they suddenly appear in New York, they are not alone. You have been with Ernest for so many years. Have you ever thought that they have bad intentions when they approach you?¡± He said it tactfully, but Cierra understood what he meant. The Barton family might have ill intentions, or maybe¡­ she leaked the secret in order to curry favor with the Barton family. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She did not know if Draven meant it. Anyway, she had thought of this. She opened her eyes and chuckled, her voice filled with ridicule. She was suddenly curious. She was stalked because of Aleah or because Draven was afraid that she would reveal some of the Trevino Group¡¯s secrets? After all, in the eyes of outsiders, she was the next hostess of the Trevino family that Ernest had appointed. She had followed Ernest and taken care of him for a few years. So how could she not hear something from Ernest? In reality, she did know some things. Otherwise, she would not have secretly helped Draven after he took over the Trevino Group. That was why Entrustment Design Studio cooperated with him. It was Ernest who said that there were many people in the group who had wild ambitions. Now that Draven was the only one in the Trevino family, it was inevitable that he would lose his footing in the company. At that time, she still had the sincerest joy. Even though she was sent to a foreign country, she still had fantasies and tried her best to hope that he would be fine. So, no matter how intense the love was, it could still disappearpletely. Did she hate him? The answer was no. She loved him even though he had never given her hope. After Aleah appeared, his gaze never fell on her again. He was not the one that betrayed their love. How could she hate him? # She was already tired of being self¨Csentimental, so why should she add more burdens to herself? However, she still could not figure out how Draven, who would protect her and not allow others to bully her, who would even call her darling, had be so unrecognizable today. Was it really true that one should never take a child¡¯s words seriously? Even a little bit of good feeling hadpletely disappeared. She slowly asked, ¡°Draven, if it is really as you have guessed, will you kill me and make me disappear from this world?¡± ¡°Cierra, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Draven interrupted her without thinking. How could she talk about life and death so easily? Would he kill her? No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Perhaps he felt that his tone was a little harsh, and Cierra¡¯s mood was a little off. His tone softened, ¡°Cierra, why are you asking this?¡± Cierra was silent for a moment before closing her eyes again. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± From Draven¡¯s tone, it seemed that he did not know that he had sent someone abroad to assassinate her. However, the clues that Jaquan and the others had found clearly pointed to the Trevino family. Either Draven was hiding it, or Aleah was using his power to do something that Draven did not know. But Draven had no reason to lie to her. Never mind. She didn¡¯t care about it anymore. Cierra originally wanted to ask Draven directly, but now that there was no substantial evidence, he definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it. Moreover, they were going to get divorced after all. Aleah had wanted to get rid of Cierra in the past. only because Aleah wanted to be ¡°Mrs. Trevino¡± badly. Now that it had all been settled. She wouldn¡¯t do anything to dirty her hands. It was too tiring, so it was better to just let it go. The car drove steadily in the direction of Stream Vi, and the view outside the window slowly receded. When Draven looked at Cierra again, her breathing had already calmed down. Compared to the prickles all over her body when she opened her eyes, she was much more obedient now. But the suit she wore made him feel disgusted. He slowly lowered the speed of the car and pressed the button to y the music. Cierra may have a good dream. But Cierra was still awakened. She dreamed that she was being carried by Draven, and his aura was everywhere. Thus, she woke up from her dream. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Draven¡¯s magnified handsome face. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Cierra subconsciously pushed him away. Draven was caught off guard and staggered two steps before he could steady himself. He looked at Cierra¡¯s vignt expression and said helplessly, ¡°I saw that you were sleeping soundly. I didn¡¯t want to wake you up. I was nning to carry you back to your room. Hey, you happened to wake up. Get out of the car.¡± As he spoke, he opened the car door and invited her out of the car in a very gentlemanly manner. Cierra looked at him suspiciously and stepped out of the car in her high heels. Returning to her home, she feltpletely different. Although the divorce agreement stated that Stream Vi was hers, she didn¡¯t want it. She didn¡¯t want anything rted to him. She didn¡¯t wait for Draven. She picked up her skirt and slowly walked in the direction of the vi. However, the man had long legs and caught up in two or three steps. ¡°What did you mean when you asked me in the car?¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Draven Throws Cierra¡¯s Clothes Away Cierra was deliberately obtuse. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°You asked ¡°Will you?¡± Before Draven finished his words, Cierra interrupted him. She stopped at the steps leading into the vi and turned to look at Draven. Cierra had gone up one step, so she could look into Draven¡¯s eyes. ¡°Of course not.¡± Draven frowned. Although he did not know why Cierra asked that, he answered her. ¡°Well, it¡¯s settled. Why did you ask that?¡± Cierra shrugged. She turned again and took off her high heels. She stepped on the ground barefoot, looking tired. Draven¡¯s frown deepened when he realized Cierra had changed the topic. Draven wanted to ask Cierra why she asked that question. On the contrary, she asked him for an answer. ¡± Draven went up to Cierra and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have experienced and why you asked me such a question. Cierra, life and death are not trifles. I can¡¯t escape punishment if I kill someone or break thew. Even if I can, I will not do that to you.¡± How could thepany¡¯s secretpare with Cierra¡¯s life? Cierra suddenly stopped. She did not turn around but remained silent on the spot. Then, she forced a smile. ¡°I have experienced nothing special. Life and death are not trifles. Therefore, I will live well.¡± Cierra said that to Draven as well as to herself. She walked slowly and mounted the steps. From then on, she could call it even. Draven did not disturb Cierra and followed her quietly, watching her walk slowly like a child. Ernest said Cierra liked to hold Draven¡¯s hand when she learned to walk. Draven suddenly remembered that. Cierra held Draven¡¯s hand first. When she walked steadily, she released his hand. Then, she looked back at him with a smile to ask for praise. Draven didn¡¯t remember that, but Ernest mentioned that frequently when he was alive. Therefore, Draven had the scene in his mind. However, the girl walking in front of Draven did not look back at him. She went into the vi directly. ¡°Do you live here recently?¡± When Cierra found someone living in the vi, she was surprised. Draven loosened his tie and threw it onto the sofa. He poured two cups of water and went to Cierra. ¡°I¡¯ve always lived here.¡± Hearing that, Cierra froze in ce. Did Draven live there? If Cierra remembered correctly, the vi was prepared for Draven and her to get married. However, she stayed there for one night and was sent abroad. Cierra could hardly believe Draven lived there. The vi would make him unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to drink?¡± Draven was still holding the cup for Cierra. Cierra was thirsty. She took over the cup and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The water was warm. It was still warm when it went into Cierra¡¯s stomach, making her feel better. Cierra didn¡¯t care what Draven was doing and sat on the sofa. She was afraid of staining the sofa, so she put a small nket below her. Draven nced at Cierra and went into the kitchen. Ten minutester, a cup of hot coffee was ced in front of Cierra. ¡°Try this.¡± Draven took the water away. ¡°Did you make it?¡± Cierra was surprised. It was not the only thing that surprised her. Draven bent over in front of her and held her ankle. Then, he wiped her feet with a warm towel. Although Draven was noble, he felt nothing wrong when he did that. On the contrary, he said casually, ¡°Mrs. Trevino, don¡¯t you know the answer? Is there another person in Stream Vi?¡± Cierra¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When she came to her senses, she subconsciously wanted to withdraw her feet. Before Cierra did that, Draven had let go of her feet. Then, a pair of pink velvet slippers were ced beside Cierra¡¯s feet. ¡°Don¡¯t be willful during your period. I forgot just now. Next time, don¡¯t walk barefoot on the ground. Okay?¡± As Draven spoke, he took a wet tissue and wiped his hand before putting the coffee into Cierra¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s not very hot. You can hold it. After drinking it, go upstairs to take a rest. The clothes for you are clean.¡± The warmth and vor of the coffee finally made Cierrae to her senses. AL She did not refuse Draven and took a sip of the coffee. With just one sip, Cierra put the coffee down and looked up at Draven. ¡°Draven, why did you prepare clothes for a woman in Stream Vi? Have you invited Aleah here?¡± In fact, Cierra wanted to ask if Draven had always been considerate to Aleah. However, Cierra thought the question in her mind would be humiliating to her. The question she asked seemed to be more rtive to her. If Cierra remembered correctly, she had taken all her belongings with her when she and William left Stream Vi. However, Draven said the clothes for her were clean. Why did Draven prepare clothes for her? Were the clothes prepared for Aleah? Although Draven and Aleah didn¡¯t feel ufortable staying in Stream Vi, Cierra did. Draven answered without hesitation. ¡°The clothes here are for you. You and Aleah are different in size. Besides, why did I invite her here?¡± ¡°For me?¡± Cierra frowned. She had moved away from Stream Vi and had no intention of moving back. Was there something wrong with Draven? Why did he prepare clothes for her? Obviously, Draven did not want to exin. Draven would not tell Cierra about that. After Cierra left, Draven felt there was something wrong in the vi. Therefore, he had someone buy some clothes for her. Draven had been fine for three years without Cierra. However, he felt strange when she came back Draven took his tie and was about to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first. You can go upter.¡± ¡°Hold on. I want to talk to you.¡± Cierra stood up. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Cierra remembered why she followed Draven to the vi, so she would not let him go easily. Draven seemed to know what Cierra wanted to say and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. It¡¯ste. Go to bed early.¡± ¡°What if you disappear tomorrow morning? Do I have to stay here? How about putting thepany¡¯s affairs aside tomorrow and meeting thewyer with me? You are unreliable. It is more efficient for us to do that together.¡± Cierra said straightforwardly before Draven left. Draven stopped on the stairs and looked back at Cierra. ¡°Did youe back with me for the divorce?¡± Cierra said angrily, ¡°Is there another reason? Do we have anything else to talk about?¡± Draven stared at Cierra gloomily. After a while, he suddenly stepped towards her. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, I¡¯ve made it clear. I will divorce you when you break up with the Barton family.¡± As soon as Draven finished his words, the suit on Cierra¡¯s shoulders fell to the ground. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 You Are So Nice to Aleah The suit on Cierra¡¯s shoulders fell to the ground. Cierra and Draven confronted each other face to face. Cierra did not know why Draven was hostile to William. If Draven had misunderstood Cierra¡¯s rtionship with William, it was absurd. Cierra and William were families. Even if they were a couple, so what? She would divorce Draven. Cierra would meet someone in the future. Other than William, someone else would be suitable for Cierra. Couldn¡¯t she fall in love and get married in the future? Moreover, it had nothing to do with Draven, no matter whom Cierra would be with. If Draven hadn¡¯t misunderstood them, Cierra was more confused about his behavior. William¡¯s business in New York had nothing to do with Draven¡¯s. There waspetition between the Barton family and the Trevino family in other industries. However, the Trevino family was in New York, and the Barton family was in Los Angeles. They usually did not interfere with each other. Why was Draven hostile? Cierra could only exin it with the reason that Draven was mentally ill. The deadlock was broken by Cierra. She bent down to pick up William¡¯s suit and patted the non¨Cexistent dust. Then, she put it on her arm. ¡°Alright. I will break up with the Barton family. Will you divorce me?¡± Dravenpressed his lips and nced at the suit on Cierra¡¯s arm. When he looked at Cierra again, his tone turned cold. ¡°Do you think I am a fool? What will happen after we divorce? Will you attend various events with the Barton family?¡± Cierra forced a smile and tilted her head to look at Draven. ¡°You know I will be their friend again after our divorce. Why do you make such an unreasonable request?¡± Cierra thought it was ridiculous to break up with her rtives. Draven looked away and turned to leave. ¡°We can¡¯t reach an agreement. Go to bed early.¡± ¡°Draven, don¡¯t you want to divorce me in your life?¡± Cierra looked at Draven¡¯s back and said calmly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. I don¡¯t mind keeping single for the rest of my life. How about you? You have someone you like, and she is also waiting for you. Why do you have to badger me? You will be dyed by yourself.¡± ¡°You are the one who has dyed me.¡± Draven didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Yes, it is me. You and Aleah have lost three years because of me. I apologize to you.¡± Cierra tried to be frank ¡°Since you have made a mistake, why don¡¯t you stop?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are hostile to the Barton family. I¡¯ve said William and I are in a cooperative rtionship. I haven¡¯t Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. cheated you or brought disgrace on you in our marriage. ¡°If you think I came home to divorce you and my concealment made you ufortable, I apologize. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cierra bowed to Draven and didn¡¯t stand straight for a long time. When Draven turned around, he saw Cierra straightening up. To divorce Draven, Cierra had made so many concessions. She had been tough in the venue and refused to give up the passenger seat. However, at that moment, she bowed to him. Why? It was because Cierra did not love Draven anymore and was eager to get out of the marriage. She did not love him anymore. Well.. When Cierra loved Draven, she wanted to get married. When she didn¡¯t, she wanted to turn around and leave. How could it be so easy? ¡°Are you so anxious to get divorced?¡± When Draven spoke again, he was no longer angry. However, he was not as gentle as he put the hot coffee in front of Cierra. Cierra frowned and didn¡¯t know what Draven meant. She shook her head. ¡°I am not anxious. You, instead of me, will be dyed.¡± ¡°Since you are not anxious, why are you rushing me?¡± Draven sneered. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about Aleah and me.¡± Before Cierra said anything, she was interrupted by Draven as if it was a sin for her to speak. Cierra was frightened by Draven¡¯s anger. Shepressed her lips and silently looked at him. No matter how angry he was, he had never been like that. However, Draven did not realize how scary he was. He looked at Cierra indifferently, and his tone was somewhat mocking. In any case, I have been dyed for three years. I don¡¯t care for it to be longer. Mrs. Trevino, you wanted to divorce me as soon as you were back. How can I divorce you before you know the feeling of being Mrs. Trevino? ¡°You¡¯re not anxious, and I¡¯m not anxious either. Let¡¯s keep this situation for now.¡± Hearing that, Cierra understood everything. Draven was on purpose. If she were unhappy, he would be hannu Shaunated in the Barton family. That was why he was hostile to everyone around her. Cierra gritted his teeth and red at Draven. ¡°Alright. It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care.¡± Cierra sat on the sofa and turned sulky. ¡°Draven, you¡¯d better pay attention to your next wife. Tell her not toe to me. It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t want to divorce. I don¡¯t want to be bothered by her.¡± Draven hesitated for a second. He wanted to say Aleah would not do that, but he changed his mind when he remembered what had happened at the Boyle¡¯s home. ¡°Aleah was wrongst time. She did something immoral because of her illness. Her condition has improved, and she will not do that again.¡± Cierra smiled and said nothing more. Aleah¡¯s illness was a good excuse. It was because of Aleah¡¯s illness three years before, and the excuse was the same three yearster. It could be used everywhere. With this excuse, even breaking thew could be described as being immoral. How ridiculous! Since Aleah was diagnosed with bipr disorder, Cierra had heard too much like that. ¡°As Aleah¡¯s elder sister, you should be kind to her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an adopted daughter, but Aleah is the daughter of the Boyle family. It¡¯s kind enough for the Boyle family to offer you food. What else do you want?¡± ¡°Aleah is ill. Can¡¯t you be more understanding? Do you have to be so narrow¨Cminded?¡± The Boyle family always said that. Therefore, Cierra thought it was not a big deal when Draven said that too. Although Draven had said nothing in the past, his behavior had shown his attitude. There was no need to argue. Draven probably realized he had said something wrong. He looked at Cierra¡¯s shoulder in silence for a while. Then, he exined, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to find an excuse for Aleah. It¡¯s her fault. I apologize to you on her behalf and will try my best to fulfill your request.¡± Hearing Draven¡¯s words, Cierra felt even more sarcastic. ¡°You¡¯re so nice to Aleah.¡± Cierra leaned on the sofa and looked at Draven with a smile. Draven frowned. When he was about to exin, Cierra said, ¡°Will you fulfill my request?¡± Draven pondered for a moment. ¡°As long as I can.¡± The implication was Cierra could not mention their divorce at that moment. Cierra did not want to mention their divorce again. She was tired of talking about that frequently. She decided to neglect that. Cierra stood up with the suit in her hand. ¡°Drive me home. I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Draven¡¯s Snatched Cierra¡¯s Phone Draven stood still. Cierra urged him, ¡°Why are you still standing here? You said it yourself that you would do anything I asked. Now you wanna go back on your word? I mean, what I am asking is just for you to let me live elsewhere.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Draven ced one hand in his pocket and asked from above the stairs, looking all high and mighty. ¡°Why what?¡± Cierra was puzzled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to live here?¡± Draven repeated. He thought, she was the one who discussed with Ernest and chose the house as their home on her own terms back then. And now, she should say that she didn¡¯t want to live here! I¡¯ll be resigned to it if she wants me to leave the house to her. But she didn¡¯t! Instead, she wants to vanish from here. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to live here. Do I have to give an exnation to do that?¡± Cierra looked at him in confusion. But Draven¡¯s expression suggested that he did want a reason out of her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Cierra bit the bullet and said, ¡°Because I am a picky sleeper and I can only sleep well in a ce that I¡¯m used to. Also, the room you had me stay in is unhygienic, which brought me out in a rash after I slept therest time. What¡¯s more, everywhere I go, I see the stuff you¡¯ve used, which kind of gets on my nerves since sharing a ce with you is thest thing I want. I hate it!¡± Cierra was not afraid of offending Draven and said whatever was on her mind. Actually, at the end of her words, she started to vent her anger as opposed to purely stating the fact. However, Draven was not angry. He even looked smiling after she finished speaking. ¡°Who do you think you are to be so demanding, huh?¡± Hearing that, Cierra was so angered that she wished she could pick up the pillow next to her and throw it at Draven. ¡°Draven, you are missing the point!¡± Cierra thought, you ARE the reason I want to leave! ¡°Where will you live then?¡± Draven raised his hand and nced at his watch. Cierra resisted the temptation to hit him and thought for a moment before telling him her current ce of residence, ¡°Aqua Apartment.¡± She didn¡¯t think Draven could reach out to her knowing her address since it was a very high¨Csecurity apartment. Moreover, knowing which apartment she lived in wasn¡¯t enough. Draven would never make it to her doorstep. And since it was the middle of the night now, Draven¡¯spany would ensure her safety. However, Draven had no intention of driving her whatsoever. After asking about her current ce of residence, he turned around. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Now go upstairs and grab some rest. No matter how much you hate me, bear with it, well, at least for tonight. As for your request, I suggest you think it over before bringing it up. Letting you live elsewhere is the thing that I¡¯m least willing to do.¡± Cierra was stunned. Then she came to her senses. In its wake, she picked up the pillow next to her and threw it at him. ¡°Draven, you¡¯re despicable. I hate you!¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± At the corner of the stairs, he saw how Cierra got worked up, which satisfied him greatly. ¡°Good night, Cierra.¡± Cierra was absolutely livid about how he reacted. And then, she thought of something. After hesitating for a moment, she chased after Draven. But now, she was no longer as righteous as she was. Instead, Cierra looked rather awkward. ¡°Draven, wait!¡± Draven acted as if they hadn¡¯t had a row at all and leanedzily against the railing while answering, ¡°What?¡± Cierra gritted her teeth, hesitating. But at the thought of how Draven was the person who bought her sanitary pad when she had her menarche, Cierra decided to summon up the courage to ask him. ¡°You¡¯ve said that there is a change of clothes for me upstairs. Then¡­ any chance that there happens to be some¡­ as well?¡± His expression changing subtly, Draven looked down at her. ¡°Am I thatscivious in your eyes? If I wanted to have sex with you, I would have done it long before!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Draven? Why would I ask you for that?¡± Cierra was exasperated. Cierra thought, half an hour ago, he was still offering me some painkillers. And now, all he could think of was sex! Yelled at by Cierra, Draven finally understood what she meant. Then, looking at Cierra, who was angry as hell, Draven, amused, burst intoughter. He thought, really, what am I thinking? Then Draven asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have some in your bag?¡± ¡°No! That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you!¡± Cierra red at him. The purse, which she chose to go with her gown, was too small to hold many pads. Actually, she did bring two pads with her in there. But to stay the night here, two pads would simply be insufficient. Draven was silent for a moment and walked downstairs. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go buy some for you.¡± Since there was no supermarket near the vi, he had to drive a distance to buy the pads, which might cost him half an hour in total. Cierra was discouraged. ¡°You might as well just drive me to my apartment.¡± Draven brushed past her and bent over to pick up the car keys on the coffee table. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Knowing that you¡¯re not happy living here, I am more determined to want you to stay here for the night.¡± Cierra gave him a fleeting fake smile and then sat back down on the sofa with a furious face. ¡°There¡¯s food in the fridge. If you¡¯re hungry, go get some yourself in there. And the painkillers are in the kitchen. You can take them when needed. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, Draven left. Cierra didn¡¯t look at him when he was speaking. Instead, she lowered her head and started to y on her phone. At that moment, out of the corner of his eye, Draven saw something, which made him go back into the room. Soon, he came up to Cierra, casting a shadow on Cierra, who then looked up. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you supposed to go shopping for me now?¡± Draven took out his phone and handed it to her. ¡°Give me your new number and add me as your friend.¡± Cierra looked at him silently. She had mixed feelings about that. She thought, he was so heartless back then, sending me abroad while deleting all my contacts. He didn¡¯t even reply to one single phone call or message from me. Now he¡¯s asking for my contact? But Cierra knew there was no point in questioning him about that. ¡°Why should I?¡± she asked coldly. Draven frowned. ¡°Of course you should. Even if you and I aren¡¯t married, we grew up together. Even the Barton family has your contact! Why can¡¯t I?¡± Draven thought, in the past three years, she has been contacting my mother. As for me? I haven¡¯t received a message from her at all! That was so not cool. But Cierra didn¡¯t take his phone. ¡°Mr. Trevino, the right way to treat an ex¨Chusband is to ignore him. Although you and I are still technically married, you are nothing to me. Therefore, why bother asking for my contact? Do you want me to cklist you?¡± ¡°Cierra!¡± ¡°Who taught you to say all that bullshit?¡± Draven was not angered. But Cierra didn¡¯t answer that. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Now get away from me. I¡¯m annoyed with you standing here.¡± Draven sneered coldly and snatched her phone from her hand. ¡°You are acting just like you did when you were a child. Do you want to divorce me? I wonder if you¡¯ll ever find another man after the divorce.¡± ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± Exasperated by him snatching her phone, Cierra reached out, wanting to get back her phone. But Draven was too tall. The phone in his hand, which was held up high, was simply unreachable for Cierra. Noticing that Draven kept holding her phone in midair, Cierra shouted, ¡°Are you gonna give it to me or not?¡± Cierra did not have the strength to pull his arm down, not to mention that she was wearing a gown, which restrained her from making big movements. ¡°Draven, what¡¯s wrong with you? I think you should go see a doctor! I know you can afford to pay your own medical bills. And you know what? I have never changed my phone number. If you want it, you shouldn¡¯t have deleted it or cklisted me before. Why are you so annoying?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Draven paused. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Draven Kicks Cierra Out of the Vi ¡°I said something was wrong with you!¡± Cierra finally managed to reach the phone, which she soon snatched back. Then she nestled back into the sofa, looking rather annoyed. She thought, I¡¯m partly to me for all this. If I hadn¡¯t chosen Stream Vi as our home, which I thought would be less noisy back then, I should be able to leave by myself now. Just grabbing a cab will do! Draven did not say anything more. Instead, he looked deeply at her. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Then, titling his body slightly, he took out his cell phone.. Cierra¡¯s phone number was still lying there at the top of his contacts, even after all these years. He pursed his lips and dialed the number. But just like all the calls he made over the years, only a mechanical female voice sounded. ¡°The number you dialed does not exist¡­¡± He put it on the speaker deliberately so that Cierra could hear that. Even though he did not say a word, his intention was in to see. If Cierra had not changed her phone number, how could the number be defunct? And it didn¡¯t look like she had cklisted him as well. But Cierrayzily on the sofa, unmoved. ¡°That is your problem failing to get through to me, not mine. I¡¯ve told you that I have not changed my number. And I am not lying.¡± However, Draven did not buy it and handed his phone over. ¡°Give me your new number.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Why would I lie to you?¡± Cierra wished she could kick him away. But Draven didn¡¯t retract his arm. ¡°You tell me!¡± Draven thought, she kept me in the dark about being back in the country, wanting to get a divorce. And she didn¡¯t tell me how she managed to get to know the Barton family. All of this suggests that she is more than likely to lie to me! At the thought of this, he urged her by kicking her calf a bit, which was dangling over the sofa. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Cierra was speechless. She locked her phone and threw it to the side. Then, after picking up a pillow from the sofa, she buried her head under it. ¡°You¡¯re right! I¡¯ve changed my number. But I don¡¯t want to give it to you. All I want is for you to be away from my life for good. If I have managed to divorce you, you would be a stranger to me already.¡± The room was reduced to silence for a few seconds. Then, Draven¡¯s deep voice sounded again. ¡°Cierra, you finally speak your bosom!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how I feel now.¡± Cierra was annoyed. After the divorce, she would treat him like a stranger. Staring at Cierra¡¯s back, Draven let out a sneer. He thought, a stranger. So she can forget all the things that have happened in the past? Well, that makes sense. I should have known that she was a hard¨Chearted person long before, who would do anything for her own interests. Why would I still have expectations of her, thinking that she was still that little girl when she was a kid? Why would I still want to make up for the past three years after our divorce, thinking that I owe her that? His face turning utterly cold, he bent over to pick up his phone and threw the suit on Cierra. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The suit came right at Cierra¡¯s head, which blinded her. And by the time she got rid of it, Draven had already been on the stairs. Obviously, he had no intention of buying pads for her anymore. Then without a backward nce, he said in an extremely cold tone, ¡°I say get out. Now.¡± Cierra was stunned, despite wanting to leave more than anything. What perplexed her was Draven¡¯s sudden change of tune. One minute, he insisted on her staying, and the next, he was already kicking her out. At the thought of this, Cierra asked, ¡°What gets you this time?¡± Draven tilted his head to nce at her, having a condescending attitude. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a picky sleeper and sick of me leaving traces everywhere in the vi? And don¡¯t you hate it when you see me and wish that you have never met me? Now you can be happy because all that you want is getting real.¡± Cierra looked into his dark eyes, wanting to say something. But atst, she bit her lip. Then picking up her purse and William¡¯s suit, she turned around and left without a backward nce. Meanwhile, Draven, who was standing on the stairs, got even gloomier. And only when Cierra disappeared from view did he retract his gaze at her. And after taking two steps, he jerked to a halt and smashed his phone down harshly. A dull bang echoed in the empty vi soon. Outside the vi, the wind was blowing, and the night was bleak. After she went out of the vi, Cierra shuddered because of the cold. Then she put on William¡¯s suit, folded her arms, and took out her phone to make a call. But she failed to get through to either William or Harold. Despite her heels chafing her feet, Cierra had to limp along the road step by step. It was almost midnight. Plus, the Stream Vi was located in a remote area. There was no way she could grab a cab. Then under a sycamore tree, Cierra stopped. Once again, she dialed William¡¯s and Harold¡¯s numbers. Still, no one answered. The wind blowing nonstop, Cierra felt a paining from her lower abdomen, which made her desire to lie down where she was. But she knew she couldn¡¯t do that. Therefore, biting the bullet, she held on to a tree trunk and waited for William and Harold to return the call. Meanwhile, in the vi, Draven¡¯s shadowy tall figure showed up in front of the window. He pursed his thin lips and stared at Cierra, whose figure looked so small under the sycamore tree. In his hand, there was his phone, whose screen had been shattered, as if it was due to his tight squeeze. He thought, as long as she looks back, I will go downstairs and get her back here. But all the while, Cierra hadn¡¯t looked back. That being said, Draven did not leave. Instead, he just stood there and looked at her quietly. He thought, I wonder how much longer she can hang in there. I mean, she is in a lot of pain. As it was, Cierra was very close to giving up. Actually, she didn¡¯t suffer from menstrual cramps before like she did now. But ever since that incident, in which someone followed her and kept her in the snow for nearly a whole night, she found winter much less pleasant. Her limbs would be very cold whenever winter came, and she would feel a sharp pain every time she had her period. And now that she had been standing in the middle of nowhere for so long, with the wind blowing hard like that, it would be a wonder if she didn¡¯t feel the pain. And at some point, she finally got through to William. Feeling deeply wronged and bursting with sorrow, she started to sob a bit. ¡°William¡­¡± * William was anxious upon hearing that. ¡°What happened, Cici? Harold and I were caught up with something just now. He told me that you left with Draven. Did something happen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Cierra hurried tofort him. ¡°It¡¯s just that I am outside Draven¡¯s vi now and fail to grab a cab whatsoever, and my abdomen hurts from the cold. Can youe and pick me up? Or can you send a car over if you¡¯re not avable?¡± At that moment, another voice sounded over the phone, which was deep and cold but yet gentle and cautious. ¡°Cici, where are you now? Drop a pin, and I¡¯ll go there to pick you up. William is slightly busy now.¡± Cierra was surprised at Coby answering the phone. ¡°Coby? Why are you in New York?¡± Coby¡¯s cold voice carried a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived and only met William and the rest a while ago. And then, we were caught up with something. That¡¯s why we failed to answer your calls.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine, and I can wait. Please send whoever you see fit here.¡± ¡°Drop a pin, and I¡¯ll pick you up myself.¡± ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll wait for you, Coby.¡± After the call, Cierra felt a surge of warmth both in her heart and her body. Half an hourter, a ck Maybach stopped by the sycamore tree. The moment Coby got out of the car, Cierra pounced on him with both grievance and excitement, hugging him tightly. Meanwhile, at the entrance of the vi, Draven was holding a nket in his hand, wanting to deliver it to Cierra. But at the sight of how Cierra threw herself at Coby, he stopped. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Harold Is Beaten Up It was Landen Birley. Even from far away, Draven still recognized who the man Cierra was hugging was. Landen was an actor who had won the title of Best Actor many times in the country and was a celebrity, so Draven knew him. Not to mention that Landen had a conflict with the Trevino Group two years ago. Originally, the Trevino Group¡¯s jewelry endorsement was signed with Landen, but two years ago, Landen suddenly requested to cancel the contract. He would rather pay the liquidated damages than continue the cooperation. His attitude was very tough. No matter how much the Trevino Group tried to persuade him, he still asked to terminate the cooperation. Landen had been in the industry for many years and had always been low¨Ckey and mysterious. He would rarely show up except to promote his new movies. Even the information about his parents could not be found on the Inte. His fans were also countless and loyal. The unexined cancetion of the contract caused a lot of repercussions at the time and a lot of damage to the Trevino Group. Draven did not expect that Cierra would actually know Landen. It even seemned that they were familiar. Draven gritted his teeth as he thought. Cierra, who was under the tree, did not know what had happened. As early as when the car drove over from afar, she was already impatient. When she saw Coby get out of the car, she could not control herself and pounced on him before Coby could stand up. ¡°Coby¡­¡± The long wait made Cierra lump in her throat. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m here. It¡¯s okay.¡± Coby patted her back, patiently coaxing her, but his movements were gentle. Coby also brought a trench coat over. After Cierra had been in his arms for a while, he put the coat on her back. ¡°It¡¯s windy outside. Get in the car first. I will take you home, okay?¡± Cierra nodded and adjusted the coat on her body. Like a clumsy penguin, she entered the passenger seat with Coby¡¯s help. This scene was also caught in Draven¡¯s eyes. She sat in the passenger seat. Draven sneered. She not only knew the president of XR Entertainment and owners of Oakperry Game but also knew Landen, a popr actor, very well. The distance was not close, but Draven¡¯s wrath seemed to be already pervasive. When Coby closed the door, he looked at the vi with a sense of perception and also saw Draven standing at the door. The gentleness on Coby¡¯s handsome face disappeared, leaving only coldness all over. Coby only nced at Draven, indifferently retracted his gaze, and went straight to the driver¡¯s seat. Then, Coby started the car and left. It was very warm inside the car. When Coby fastened his seat belt and drove the car, his attitude had already be soft. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, take a rest first. We¡¯ll be home in a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Cierra was very tired at first. There was nothing to eat at the dinner party. She was cold and hungry while standing under the tree, but everything was better now that she stayed with Coby. ¡°By the way, Coby, why are you in New York? Haven¡¯t you been filming at Mount Mist recently?¡± Although Coby debuted very early, there were not many movies that he was in. He was very demanding with the script. When Coby entered the crew this time, he asked for a closed¨Coff shoot at the beginning, and it was in the deep forest. Before Cierra returned to the country, she thought that she would have to wait for Christmas before she could see her Coby again. ¡°It was fine if you didn¡¯t tell me when you returned to the country, but you even went out with William to fool around. Did you even go to a bar?¡± ¡°I wanted to tell you about it, but you only look at your phone once every ten days or half a month during the shooting.¡± Cierra snorted and did not forget to speak up for William. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not what was thought. I was just curious and asked William to take me to have some fun. William ordered me a ss of milk at the bar. I was pissed off.¡± Coby snorted coldly, a faint smile in his eyes, ¡°If he dares to make you drink, I¡¯m afraid that Jaquan will be the first to question him.¡± Cierra stuck out her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, is it?¡± While waiting for the traffic light, Coby tilted his head and nced at her with a smile. The look in his eyes seemed to be asking, ¡°What do you think?¡± Cierra simply stopped mentioning this matter. She suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, Coby, William didn¡¯t pick up when I called. Did something happen?¡± Coby¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. ¡°They went to the airport to pick me up. On the way back, they encountered a small ident. A few teenagers riding motorcycles blocked the way, and they fought.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are they alright? Are William and Harold injured?¡± Cierra sat up straight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. William can fight. Harold got punched twice, but it wasn¡¯t very bad,¡± Cobyforted her. ¡°Are you serious? Where are they now? Take me to Harold first. There are no cars on the road now. Coby, drive faster.¡± Cierra was still worried. ¡°He¡¯s really fine. Even Fanny is not worried about him.¡± Coby joked to make Cierra rx and quietly increased the speed. Twenty minutester, they arrived at William¡¯s residence in New York. The door lock had saved Cierra¡¯s fingerprints. After the car was parked, she pulled Coby into the house impatiently. The living room was filled with a faint smell of ointment. As soon as they entered, they heard William¡¯s voice. ¡°Hold back. Don¡¯t howl at me.¡± Then, it was Harold who urged impatiently, ¡°Hurry up! I¡­¡± But before Harold finished speaking, a muffled sound came out of his throat. It hurt when Cierra heard it. As soon as Cierra changed her shoes, she rushed over. ¡°Harold, are you okay?¡± It seemed that Harold did not expect Cierra to suddenly appear. He was suddenly stunned. Without thinking, he picked up the nket next to him and covered it behind his back. ¡°We are all family. It¡¯s fine.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. William pulled the nket away, and the strength in his hand increased at the same time. William said as he smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to let Cierra see it? You have to exercise properly.¡± Harold pursed his lips and tilted his head to the side. No matter how much William pressed him with his fingers, he did not say a word. However, the veins on his forehead were enough to tell them he was in pain. Cierra felt anxious and could not help but say, ¡°William, be gentler.¡± William didn¡¯t listen to her and even pressed down harder. ¡°If I pressed gently, how could the bruising disappear? This is all Harold¡¯s fault. Look at me. I¡¯m totally fine.¡± were William had been trained. Those thugs were nothing to him. When Cierra was abroad, William was even able to subdue the gangsters with weapons to save her. However, Harold was rtively weak. He was a nerd and did not like to go out often. He could still handle one or two gangsters. If there were more of them, there would be nothing he could do. In addition to his face being beaten up, there were two dark bruises on his shoulders. It was not serious, but it made Cierra feel nervous. ¡°How could you be stopped? Who did this?¡± Hearing this, William paused, and he snorted coldly. ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s the bastard who won¡¯t divorce you!¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Draven Is Suspicious ¡°Draven? How could he¡­¡± Cierra frowned in regret. She actually subconsciously found excuses for Draven because of Draven¡¯s answer tonight. ¡°If not him, who else could it be?¡± William was a little dissatisfied. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After helping Harold apply the ointment, William frowned. Cierra knew that she had said something wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, William, and Harold. I didn¡¯t mean to speak up for Draven. I just¡­¡± She did not know why her first reaction was to help Draven. It was probably because they grew up together. She felt that Draven was not the kind of person who would not dare to admit to what he did. Since Draven said that he did not send anyone to tail her abroad, she felt that it was true. But even if it had nothing to do with Draven directly, she had to settle this score with him. She could not forgive Draven. Moreover, Draven only said that he had never done anything to her. Now that William and Harold were beaten, how could Cierra possibly stick up for Draven? Draven was very hostile to the Barton boys. But no one med Cierra. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Cierra.¡± Harold also put on his clothes and sat up on the sofa. His tone was much calmer than before. ¡°To be precise, it is indeed not Draven¡¯s style. However, it has something to do with him.¡± This group of gangsters left some things when they were fighting, including but not limited to their mobile phones. On the way back, Harold had used these to investigate. The one who found them was not Draven, but someone else. ¡°Is it¡­ Aleah?¡± Cierra frowned. But she quickly dismissed this idea. Even if Aleah felt ufortable because of what happened tonight, Aleah¡¯s target should be her. With the Boyle family¡¯s current status, provoking XR Entertainment would be a disaster for the Boyle family¡¯spany, let alone beating William and Harold up. If Aleah really offended them, no matter how much Draven liked her, he would not let the Trevino family lose money. Starting apany for Aleah and making her a superstar was already an expression of sincere love for Aleah. Did he have to support the Boyle family for her? No matter how much Draven loved Aleah, he would not be stupid enough to be a sucker. Harold also shook his head. Harold turned on theputer on the table and turned to Cierra. ¡°The ount is not from the Trevino family, nor is it from Aleah. It is an unfamiliar ount. The IP who transferred the money is not in the country, and it is even constantly changing.¡± In other words, this was a premeditated siege. This group of people did not bring anything with them. First, it was because of domestic security. Second, it was possible that the person behind them did not want them to do anything and just tried to warn William and Harold. Even so, the faces of the people on the sofa were gloomy. Only Harold, who was typing rapidly on the keyboard, was slightly better. After Harold tapped themand, the rapidly jumping characters finally stopped after calcting. ¡°Through capturing these dynamic IPs, I found a clue, but the evidence is not sufficient. It is a probability problem.¡® He tranted the terminology and found that the address had a 60% probability of being in Washington, D.C., a 20% probability of being in New York, and a 20% probability of being overseas. ¡°If we choose to believe that it is in Washington, D.C., then we can find out whichpany the person behind this is from.¡± Harold marked it on theputer, and at the same time, he frowned. This was a smallpany in Washington D.C. Compared to some of the mysterious families that could not be provoked over there, it was just nothing. Strangely, the direct connection of thispany was Draven. That was why Harold said that this matter had something to do with Draven. It seemed that someone had deliberately implicated the clues in Draven, but Harold could not find any other answers. When Cierra saw this result, she was also confused. Because there was no need for Draven to do this at all. The Trevino family was in New York, the Barton family was in Los Angeles, the West family was in Chicago, and the Chester family was in Houston¡­ Every city had the most powerful families, but they all tacitly did not provoke those centuries¨Cold families in Washington D.C. Why would Draven take this risk? How many years had the Trevino Group been under his control? Thepany that Harold found was not wrong. ¡°Who cares? We just need to find Draven.¡± The stalemate of contemtion was broken by William. He patted Harold on the back. 47.50% ¡°We can¡¯t let our brother get beaten up for nothing, right? Harold!¡± Harold was in so much pain that his expression changed. ¡°Get lost!¡± William clicked his tongue. ¡°You can¡¯t even endure this. You can train with me tomorrow. Don¡¯t keep staring at your stupidputer all day.¡± Their bickering also eased the atmosphere. Cierra signed, ¡°Alright, William, stop teasing Harold. Also, Coby just got off the ne not long ago. Let him rest for a while.¡± Coby¡¯s cold face revealed with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°How about Harold? Cierra, he¡¯s already injured, but you don¡¯t care about him,¡± William teased. Cierra snorted, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to continue arguing with you. I¡¯ll go wash up and rest first. Good night.¡± She yawned and walked upstairs, waving to them. William left a room for her and prepared some clothes. Of course, there was nock of daily necessities. However, as soon as she went upstairs, she instantly straightened her back and looked excited. If the person behind it was really Draven, it would be easy. Nowadays, the Barton family might not be afraid of the Trevino family. But if not him, who could it be? At the same time, a big show was also ying in the Boyle¡¯s house. However, it was about physical strength. The woman¡¯s superior body line was reflected on the white gauze by the window, rising and falling to draw a dynamic and beautiful picture. After a long time, she raised her neck, and the light and shadow froze for a few seconds before slowly falling down. ¡°Sir, is it really okay? If they find me, Draven will not help the Boyle family¡­¡± A sweet voice came out of Aleah¡¯s throat. Through the moonlight through the window, she was fascinated by the man lying beside her. He leaned against the pillow with his eyes narrowed. He wore a silver¨Cgray mask that covered half of his face, revealing his chin, which was extremely simr to Draven. This also made her want to take off this mask. With this thought, she boldly stretched out her hand and slowly moved up along his sturdy chest. However, before she could even touch his face, her slender wrist was grabbed by the man. ¡°Ah!¡± Aleah cried out in pain, tears falling from her eyes. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Unfortunately, she did not get the man¡¯s tender feelings for her and was thrown to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t be able to find you.¡± The man put on his clothes and buttoned his shirt. His voice was cold. Aleah rubbed her wrist. ¡°You said thatst time too, but then what? I still got caught by them. Even now there are people calling me names online. ¡°It didn¡¯t work once when you were abroad. Cierra is still alive and well!¡± The man paused and suddenly smiled. The silver mask glowed with a cold light under the moonlight. ¡°So, Ms. Boyle, are you ming me?¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 What If I Don¡¯t Divorce? ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare to¡­¡± Before Aleah could finish her sentence, the words were stifled in her throat. The man held her neck and slowly tightened his grip. As he looked at Aleah¡¯s face which became red from suffocation, his smile grew even wider. Aleah looked at the man in front of her in horror. She pped his arm with all her strength and struggled to escape from the grip. Unfortunately, it was useless. Only when she struggled less and less, like a fish on the beach that was on the verge of death, did the man release his hand as if he was being merciful. ¡°It is Cierra¡¯s ability that she can escape from my hands. What I do, whether I fail or not, is not something you canment on.¡± The man looked down at Aleah, who was gasping with her hands on her neck, and his tone was contemptuous. ¡°Do you really think that all men in the world will do anything for you just because of your beautiful face?¡± He thought, what a joke! I am not that idiot, Draven! ¡°Then why did you help me?¡± Aleah curled up on the bed, unable to stop herself from trembling, but she still couldn¡¯t help but ask. Everything was fine before and the man gave her whatever she wanted. Aleah had no idea why suddenly he changed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I was too bored before.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The man tilted his head, his lips curling into a sneer. At the same time, he bent and slowly pressed down on Aleah. Thinking of the horrible scene just now, Aleah retreated in horror. ¡°I beg you¡­ Please let me go!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, you have such a vicious heart, yet you are so timid. When you asked me to make Cierra disappear in this world, weren¡¯t you very bold, huh?¡± He patted Aleah¡¯s face. Then, a smell of urine emanated from her body. The man¡¯s hands stopped moving, and the yfulness in his eyes was reced by disgust.. He straightened up, and hiszy tone became cold. ¡°You better pray that you can marry Draven sessfully. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I will regret sleeping with you. At that time, how you will end¡­¡± He said no more, but it was enough to make Aleah fear. Aleah watched the man leave, her fists slowly tightening. She shouted inside, devil! He is a devil! Cierra¡­ It is all her fault! If not for Cierra, I wouldn¡¯t have made a deal with a devil! I would definitely not let her off! And Draven¡­ I would definitely marry him. I swear! The next day, at the president¡¯s office of the Trevino Group. Draven¡¯s expression was cold. His gaze fell on theputer screen in front of him. He did not move for a long time. During the entire morning, other than repeatedly watching this surveince video, he did not do anything else. The video showed that after Cierra was chased out of Stream Vist night, she held her stomach under the tree and waited. In the end, she threw herself into a man¡¯s arms. The more Draven looked at the video, the more he became depressed. However, he refused to turn it off. He watched it over and over again, as if he was torturing himself. Cierra once imed that in this marriage, she had not done anything to betray him. It seemed that she lied to him again! When the woman in the video once again threw herself into the man¡¯s arms, Draven finally did not want to continue watching. He pressed his forehead and closed his eyes. When Ryan pushed open the office door and entered, this was the scene he saw. He yawned and said, ¡°Tsk, who provoked our Draven today? He has such a long face in the early morning, and I can smell something in the air.¡± As he spoke, he even sniffed in the air. Draven opened his eyes and gave him a cold look. Ryan didn¡¯t mind at all. He leaned over and sat directly on Draven¡¯s desk. ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong. Can¡¯t you smell it yourself? There¡¯s a smell of gunpowder.¡± Draven retracted his gaze, and the emotions on his face also faded a little. ¡°If you really can¡¯t find anything to do, you can go back to Chicago. I think Bruno doesn¡¯t mind having one more tough guy at his side.¡± ¡°Bah, he is a tough guy!¡± Ryan was so angry that he stomped his feet and got down from the table. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly caught a glimpse of theputer screen on the table, and the words that 48.50% were about toe out of his mouth suddenly changed. ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t this Cici? You turned around and leftst night, taking her to Stream Vi. But why was she still outside? And she looked so pitiful¡­ ¦§ Ryan looked at the surveince camera in surprise. Before he could finish speaking, Draven pressed the pause button with a cold face. Unfortunately, it was toote. The video happened to show the scene of Cierra throwing herself into Coby¡¯s arms, and Ryan¡¯s words stopped at his throat. After a while, he whined, ¡°Damn, who is this man? I have never hugged my darling, but he actually hugged our Cici!¡± Furthermore, it was Cici who took the initiative to throw herself into the man¡¯s arms! It was so unfair! ¡°Ryan!¡± Before Ryan could finish showing his jealousy, he was coldly interrupted by Draven. Draven gnashed his teeth. Ryan could understand Draven. They were both men, after all. Ryan nced at Draven from the corners of his eyes. ¡°Why are you ring at me? Cici wasn¡¯t hugging me. Fine, she is your wife, okay? You make it sound like your wife has hugged you before.¡± When he finished speaking, Draven¡¯s expression became sullener. He did not argue. He looked at the screen with a cold face. He only felt that the hug was very ring. He wondered, if I had gone out earlierst night, would there have been such a scene? ¡°By the way, how could Cici know the best actor? Moreover, their rtionship is even closer than that of the two kids from the Barton familyst night. You said that Cici and that Barton kid from XR Entertainment were very close. Is it because of this best actor?¡± Ryan looked at the scene on the screen and stroked his chin in thought. He did not notice how pale the man behind him looked. Of course, Ryan did not forget his question. He turned his head and looked at Draven. ¡°Also, why was Cici outside alone? She is your ex¨Cwife. Why didn¡¯t you let her stay in Stream Vi for a night? You are so mean!¡± Ryan had attended their wedding and knew that the vi was their wedding house. Seeing the surveince footage, he only thought that Draven was dissatisfied with their marriage and did not let Cierra stay. ¡°What does it have to do with me if she doesn¡¯t want to stay in Stream Vi?¡± Draven said coldly. Last night, when Draven asked Cierra to leave, she left without saying a word, and she even said that she was unwilling to live there before. Draven couldn¡¯t understand why Ryan thought it was his fault. The divorce agreement also clearly stated that Stream Vi would belong to her, but she actually moved her things out the night she signed it. She really wanted to cut off everything with Draven! Draven was angry. However, he did not forget to remind Ryan, ¡°Also, I haven¡¯tpleted the divorce procedures with her yet. How can she be my ex¨Cwife?¡± Ryan frowned as he looked at theputer. ¡°When will you finish divorcing then? I¡¯m still waiting for you to divorce so I can pursue Cici.¡± To Draven, a love rival had already appeared before he and Cierra even divorced. He couldn¡¯t let others beat him to it. ¡°What if I don¡¯t divorce?¡± Draven suddenly asked. ¡°Then won¡¯t you marry Aleah? Speak of the devil! Ryan asked in surprise. As soon as Ryan¡¯s confused voice fell, someone knocked on the office door. Ryan did not close the door when he came in. The door was ajar, and when the knock sounded, the door was pushed open, revealing Aleah¡¯s delicate face. She still maintained the gesture of knocking on the door as she smiled, ¡°Draven, can Ie in?¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Cierra Has an Affair Seeing that it was Aleah, Draven frowned and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Aleah stepped in after she got permission. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Ryan ignored her and rubbed his nose as he looked at Draven. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Anyway, you don¡¯t need me here.¡± He didn¡¯t really like Aleah, who appearedter. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When he was a child, the person who yed with him was Cierra. Later, Aleah was found back and Ryan went abroad. He was not too familiar with Aleah. Moreover, he and Draven had been talking inside, Rayan didn¡¯t know how much this woman had heard their conversation. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Ryan still felt a sense of guilt as if he had talked behind her back. ¡°Remember what I told you.¡± Draven didn¡¯t ask Ryan to stay. ¡°I know. I won¡¯t forget.¡± Ryan waved his hand and brushed past Aleah, but he didn¡¯t give her a look. Naturally, he also did not see a trace of resentment shing through Aleah¡¯s eyes. The door was closed and only Draven and Aleah were left in the office. Thetter looked up again and smiled as usual. She walked to the desk in her high heels and kept a distance, not touching any documents on his desk. ¡°I came at the wrong time. Did I disturb your discussion?¡± Aleah carefully probed, making people feel it hard to be angry with her. Draven¡¯s expression indeed eased, and he felt that his attitude towards her just now was a little cold. He shook his head and tried his best not to vent his anger on Aleah. He said in a calm tone, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t talk about anything important. By the way, why are you here?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you downstairs. I wanted to have lunch with you, but I didn¡¯t see you show up downstairs at this hour. You didn¡¯t reply when I sent you several messages, so I came up to see you.¡± As she exined, she had an apologetic look on her face, afraid that she would disturb his work. ¡°Didn¡¯t I really disturb your work?¡± ¡°No,¡± Draven repeated. He looked down at the new phone on the table. The screen was facing the table. Sure enough, there were a few unread messages, and it was time for lunch. ¡°Call me directly next time, or go upstairs to find me directly. You don¡¯t have to wait all the time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do recently. I don¡¯t have any arrangements at work, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I wait a bit.¡± Aleah naturally wouldn¡¯t say that she had just arrived. The receptionist of the Trevino Group immediately invited her up she arrived. She didn¡¯t wait at all. when And there were other meanings in her words. Because of Cierra¡¯s live broadcast, she was still being scolded byizens, and her work was affected, and now she was just a pitiful person who had lost her job. Looking at Draven¡¯s furrowed eyebrows, Aleah continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t know if you were busy when I called you. It would be bad if I disturbed you.¡± Her tone was gentle and considerate. Draven got up from his chair andforted her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you didn¡¯t disturb me. I¡¯m going to change my clothes. You sit here and wait for a moment. Think about where you want to go to eat.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Aleah nodded and smiled. When Draven entered the lounge, the smile on her face disappeared. She nced at theputer screen on the desk When she entered and stood by the desk, she felt that the person on the screen was a little familiar, but she did not dare to look at Draven¡¯s presence for fear of angering him. She did not expect that he was really looking at Cierra, that bitch! He even said that he did not want to divorce because of that bitch. Aleah was mad. She thought, if he did not divorce, what should I do? Aleah saw the image on the screen. After feeling angry, she suddenly narrowed her eyes. Cierra was in a man¡¯s arms! And that man was not somemon guy. She suddenlyughed and quickly walked over to press the y button. She rewound the video and her heart beat faster as she watched the video. She thought she was so lucky! Aleah was so excited that her fingers were shaking. She quickly sent the surveince video to her ount through Line. She deleted the record and paused the video at the previous scene. After everything was done, she sat down on the sofa, as if nothing had happened. Draven changed into a suit and came out of the lounge. He saw Aleah sitting obediently on the sofa ying with her phone. He nced at theputer and the screen had shut automatically. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Have you decided where to eat?¡± ¡°Is L¡¯Opera Restaurant okay?¡± Aleah got up from the sofa and stuffed her phone into her bag. At the same time, a guilty expression appeared on her face. ¡°I went too far with what happenedst time. I want to go over and apologize to the head chef. Also, Cierra seems to be working there. I never had the chance to apologize to her for what happened before. I really went too far. I originally wanted to have a good talk with herst night, but¡­¡± ¦§ There was no need to say the rest of the words. Anybody could guess it. She would say that the apology wasn¡¯t epted. Instead, she was bullied by Cierra. Unfortunately, pretending to be pitiful did not earn her any sce from Draven. Draven nodded with a serious expression. He opened the door of the office and walked out. ¡°You do need to apologize to her. Although you didn¡¯t mean it, you did it. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t hurt her.¡± Aleah didn¡¯t expect Draven to say that. She gritted her teeth. She followed behind Draven and lowered her head. ¡°What if Cierra doesn¡¯t forgive me?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether she forgave you or not, you should apologize,¡± Draven said. Aleah did something wrong, so she should apologize. As for whether Cierra was willing to forgive her or not, that was Cierra¡¯s business. If she refused, it was understandable. If she forgave Aleah, it would show that she was a magnanimous person. He did not think that Aleah was not guilty if Cierra did not forgive her. ¡°Yes, I understand, Draven.¡± The depression in Aleah¡¯s heart almost choked her, but she still forced herself to keep a smile. Inside, she was thinking, damn it! Sooner orter, I will make Cierra pay! She stopped in front of the car and was about to open the door when she suddenly stopped. ¡°Draven, you haven¡¯t divorced Cierra yet. I¡¯ll sit in the back first. After we get married, I¡¯ll sit in the front passenger seat, okay?¡± She did not forget what Draven had said in the office. She said that to pretend to be pitiful and make Draven feel guilty about driving her awayst night. That way, Draven would ask her to sit in the passenger seat. The words were also meant to remind Draven and test whether he had forgotten about his marriage with her. Unfortunately, Aleah¡¯s scheme failed. Draven nodded and pulled open the door of the back seats. ¡°Then you can sit in the back seats temporarily.¡± Aleah did not know what to do at the moment. She felt awkward, not knowing if she should enter the car or not. She didn¡¯t expect Draven to be so rigid! Fortunately, the word ¡°temporarily¡± eased her mood. Moreover, sitting in the back made it easier for her to spread the news about Cierra and Landen. If those hired ounts were fast when they arrived at L¡¯Opera Restaurant in a while, Aleah supposed that hashtags like ¡°Cierra cheats on her husband¡± and ¡°The best actor is a home wrecker¡± would be trending topics on social tforms. With this thought in mind, Aleah entered the car with a smile. Half an hourter, the two of them arrived at L¡¯Opera Restaurant. At the same time, Cierra, who was in the kitchen, also received the news that they had arrived. Freddy offered from the side, ¡°How is it, Cierra? Do you want me to chase those two out? I¡¯ll help you vent your anger!¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Cierra¡¯s Personal Cooking Cierra didn¡¯t even raise her head. She was focused on the dishes. ¡°Why should we drive them out? They came to give us money for nothing. Is there any reason not to ept it?¡± The VIP card of L¡¯Opera Restaurant required money, which was equivalent to the fee of upying a seat in advance. It was not a small expenditure. Since he was willing toe here for dinner, there was no need for them to invite him away. Moreover, New York was the territory of the Trevino family. Though she had a grudge against him, it shouldn¡¯t involve L¡¯Opera Restaurant. If she offended him, she would be fine, but it would not be good to implicate the innocent. Freddy was originally filled with indignation, but when he learned that the two of them wereing, he wished he could stop them froming in. Hearing her words, he immediately felt that they should not drive him away. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s invite him to the private room right now. We won¡¯t drive him away. We can just secretly raise the price for him.¡± Thinking of this, he felt a little happy. After all, they didn¡¯t suffer any lossst time. So far, Aleah had been scolded on the Inte. Now, she came back to have dinner with him. It should be that woman who felt embarrassed. Cierra looked at him and shook her head with a smile. She also prepared the dishes in her hand and pushed them to the delivery area. ¡°Please send them. Thank you.¡± After that, he started to cook other dishes. Last night, she had promised to let him have a taste of her cooking. Coincidentally, Covy was also here, so she had to prepare more. Freddy smacked her lips. ¡°When will Cierra cook for me?¡± Her lips curved into a smile, ¡°You can eat with uster, I made quite a lot of food this time.¡± She was quitezy. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t cook easily. If it weren¡¯t for her three brothers, she would probably sleep at home today. ¡°Is it okay sitting with you young people¡­¡± With aplicated expression on her face, Freddy sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get anything.¡± He spoke in a very euphemistic manner, but in reality, he was just seeking the same treatment. If he could really eat the meal, then it would be a great honor! How could he eat with them because of his elder age? Andy understood what he meant, but he didn¡¯t go along with his words. ¡°How could that be? My brothers will give way to you.¡± Freddy almost begged her to arrange another table for him directly. She suddenly changed what she was about to say and turned around. ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t have a good meal. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Alright, Freddy, I¡¯ve left it for you.¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t helpughing and stopped teasing the old man. She raised her chin and motioned for him to look at the dishes over there. A few more dishes had been specially made to be kept warm. Freddy was not disappointed at all. Instead, he rushed up in surprise and asked, ¡°Did you save it for us?¡± He had thought that his senior sister would stay here for a long time anyway, and when the old doctor came back, he would have to pick up some leftovers. There was no rush today. He didn¡¯t expect that! Freddy grinned. A disciple came over and wanted to take a bite, but was directly driven aside by him. ¡°Go away. You¡¯re so busy, but you¡¯re still cking off!¡± Cierra smiled. After taking off the apron, she felt rxed. She picked up a bowl of soup and followed the waiter. After being busy for so long, she could finally have dinner with her brothers. Fortunately, she could use the kitchen. Otherwise, she would have to cook alone from the beginning. Anyway, Harold wouldn¡¯t me her for breaking the appointment. But now that she had made all the dishes, she felt indescribably satisfied. On the way to the private room, she was full of smiles. But the moment she pushed the door open, her smile froze on her face. ¡°Why are they sitting in the private room?¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Sitting opposite him, Draven¡¯s eyes lit up with schadenfreude. She knew that he could only serve the dishes in the restaurant! It was a beautiful night with a man. If she was dumped by a man, wouldn¡¯t she end up like this? However, they were all servants and there was no distinction between them. Thinking of this, the smile widened. ¡°Why are you delivering food today? Is there not enough staff in the restaurant?¡± The waiter were all dressed in the same elegant cheongsam, while Cierra was dressed as a cook. But at this time, Aleah¡¯s expression was particrly hypocritical. Cierra frowned and stopped the waiter who was about to put the dishes on the table. Then he nced at the dishes on the table again. Two dishes had been served. They were the ones that had been thrown out of the kitchen when Freddy had asked her if she wanted to drive her out. How could she have brought them here? She ignored his words and turned to look at the waiter next to her. She couldn¡¯t help but say in a harsh tone, Chapter 51 Cierra¡¯s Personal Cooking ¡°Don¡¯t you serve the customers in the private room?¡± She had worked so hard to cook for them, but to no avail! The two dishes on the table had been eaten. However, the waiter didn¡¯t think that he had done anything wrong. ¡°I didn¡¯t send it wrong. Mr. Treving ordered those two dishes¡­¡± As she spoke, she looked at him with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Am I right, Mr. Trevino?¡± Her voice was so gentle. Not only was Cierra surprised, but Draven couldn¡¯t help raising his eyes and rolling them at her. ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m still sitting here. How dare you seduce a man!¡± She must have learned it from that bitch! She was full of anger, but she still maintained her image in front of him and spoke up for the waiter. ¡°Sister, Draven and I did order these two dishes. The waiter didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You can¡¯t get angry with others just because you don¡¯t like us.¡± The waiter nodded in agreement with Aleah¡¯s words. She had watched the news on the Inte. Aleah had made a scene herest time, but Mr. Trevino supported her. There would be nothing wrong with that. As for the one next to her, didn¡¯t she just win his favor because of her pretty face? She was just a fake daughter who had been driven out of a rich and powerful family. Did she really think she was a role? She had still been divorced by Mr. Trevino. Now, she had to work as a helper in the kitchen and serve the dishes? What was so great about her? How dare she yell at her! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of how Cierra had yelled at her for no reason, she felt even more wronged. She looked pitifully at the man who had not spoken all this time. As for Aleah, who cared? Isn¡¯t itmon for rich men to find more women? Cierra saw through her actions, and her helplessness was filled with rage. ¡°Okay, the two dishes on the table were ordered. What about the two dishes sent here now? There are no other dishes in the menu.¡± These two dishes were her home¨Ccooked dishes. To put it bluntly, they were not good enough to be served on the dining table. She wanted to ask how these two dishes were ordered! ¡°I asked her to send it over.¡± In the confrontation, he suddenly looked up. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Take it as Feeding the Dog The waiter took the opportunity to say pitifully, ¡°Mr. Trevino did not order them. He said that the first two dishes tasted good, so he asked me to order two more dishes from the same chef.¡± Sheughed out and looked coldly at the waiter. ¡°So you don¡¯t care about the other guests and just send the dishes here to please Mr. Trevino to climb up the social ¡°Why are your words so harsh?¡± The waiter retorted angrily. Her thought was seen through. Cierra sneered and no longer argued with her. If she said a few more words, she would probably be in trouble. She held the bowl of soup in one hand and took the tray from the waiter. Her movements were so steady and fast that the waiter was unable to react at all! She ignored her and looked at him calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, these two dishes were booked by the guest next door in advance, so I won¡¯t keep them for you. If two dishes on your table are not enough, call the waiter over and add more. I have to deliver the food, so I¡¯ll not disturb you two.¡± She lowered her head, and there was nothing wrong with her words. Even Aleah couldn¡¯t say anything in a strange tone. She turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by Draven. ¡°But you don¡¯t have these two dishes in the menu. How can I add them?¡± ¡°The other dishes are equally delicious. Mr. Trevino will definitely order something that suits your taste. I¡¯ll go for work first.¡± Cierra smiled at him and walked away directly. She walked away quickly, regardless of how angry the man behind her was. The room fell silent again, and the atmosphere was so weird that even Aleah did not dare to make a sound. When this man was really angry, it was even more terrifying than touching a tiger¡¯s tail. Fortunately, it was Cierra who was the unlucky one! Thinking of this, Aleah deliberately mentioned it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so steady. I¡¯m afraid she have suffered a lot abroad.¡± She observed his expression and was overjoyed when she saw his frown. Presumably, it was because he didn¡¯t want to hear her name and felt annoyed. She continued her victorious pursuit and lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my sister who refused to admit fault. Last time, my mother said that she was also so angry she drove my sister out. After all, she has been raised in my house for so many years. How could she bear to leave her alone outside?¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t mention her again.¡± He frowned and interrupted her. He loosened his tie and tried to calm down. He felt a sense of depression in his chest. However, her face lingered in his mind. She had made up her mind to leave, the way she had snatched the tray away, the pitiful look on her face under the parasol tree, and how she had thrown herself into Landen¡¯s arms¡­ The more he thought about it, the more he couldn¡¯t stop the fire. He was in a mess. He wondered if she had suffered a lot abroad to get such an ability and now she was still living such a life after returning to the country. However, another voice kept saying that she betrayed him. She nned to divorce him. Not only did she y tricks on him, but she also hugged another man! The two kinds of emotions were struggling with each other, and their faces were also uncontrobly ugly. Even his voice was cold. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Aleah didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and said cautiously, ¡°Shall we add some more dishes? It¡¯s rare to meet him here today. They won¡¯t lie to me that he¡¯s no longer in charge of the kitchen likest time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Would you like to add two more dishes?¡± The waiter was confused and leaned over coquettishly. Before she could take two steps forward, she was frightened by a cold snort. ¡°Get out.¡± The woman was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± he asked coldly. The woman was frightened by his cold gaze and hurriedly backed away. ¡°I¡¯ll leave right away¡­¡± When out, she still felt a lingering fear. Where did she get the courage to think that she could attach herself to such a man? In the private room, Aleah was also frightened by Draven. She had never seen him get angry like this. He looked like the horrible man that night. Aleah didn¡¯t dare to think about it again, for fear of exposing something in front of him. She could only stiffly change the topic, trying to pretend that nothing had happened. ¡°Draven, shall we add another two dishes? If we miss it, I don¡¯t know when to eat it again.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t do it.¡± He interrupted her. His tone was slightly softer, but there was still a hint of emotion in his voice. Aleah didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Didn¡¯t the chef make it? But these two dishes are obviously much better than what we¡¯ve tasted before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± He said with certainty, ¡°Even if it¡¯s the chef, he might not be willing to cook again.¡± Disappointed, she probed further. ¡°Even you can¡¯t do it? This chef could even refuse your demand. Draven Without answering, he opened the menu and handed it to her. ¡°What do you want to eat? You can order two more dishes. They used to be delicious. As for today¡¯s two dishes, it¡¯s already a bargain. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± He did not expect to be able to taste Cierra¡¯s cooking again. In the past, Grandpa often talked about her cooking skills. However, at that time, he was tired of it. Every time she cooked, he would say that it tasted bad. He looked down at the two dishes on the table and was still in a trance. He didn¡¯t know who she was going to treat, but she had identally served them to him. ording to her current temper, if she was asked to cook again, she would probably be poisoned. Thinking of this, the depression was eased a lot, and there was even a smile on the face. At this time, another private room was in a mess. When the three of them saw Cierraing over alone with so many things, their faces darkened. ¡°What¡¯s going on, little sister? Is there no one else in your restaurant?¡± They hurried over to check her hand. Her wrist was so thin that it looked as if it would break at touch. How could she pick up so many things? The tray alone was extremely heavy, not to mention that there were vegetables on it. What¡¯s going on with that man? ¡°I¡¯m fine. Try my cooking.¡± She wasn¡¯t that pretentious. She sat down next to William and briefly exined what had just happened. She didn¡¯t mention anything else but the fact that she had given him the cold shoulder. Originally, they just wanted to ease the atmosphere, but they didn¡¯t expect that their faces would be even worse Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. after they finished talking. ¡°If I had known that it would be eaten by him, you should have given him somexatives!¡± They came up with a n. ¡°Be careful next time.¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright, I fed the two dishes to the dogs! He won¡¯t have such a chance again.¡± Even if he wanted to, she wouldn¡¯t do it. As they chatted andughed, the atmosphere finally eased up. But before the meal was over, someone¡¯s face changed greatly. ¡°Coby, you and Cierra have been ndered and trending.¡± While eating, he nced at his phone. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Cierra¡¯s Affair After a while, everyone at the table turned on their phones. Probably because it was rted to Coby, this article was released all over the Inte and upied the headlines one after another. Not only did it appear on a certain social media apps, but it also released news on ordinary websites in time. The title of the news shocked them all. #The Best Actor, Coby, Fell in Love with a Married Woman# #The Boyle Family¡¯s Foster Daughter Cheating Marriage# #The adopted daughter was driven out of the family! # #Cierra and Draven divorcing # A few hashtags with Cierra¡¯s name were trending. When Cierra clicked on these news, the app was still stuck for a long time. Even so, she quickly figured out the whole story. Although the video was covered with thick paint and the figures were a little blurred, they could still recognize the two people who were hugging each other. Especially Coby, who had been famous for ten years. No matter how he wrapped himself up, his fans would still recognize him. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t even wear a mask when he came to pick up Cierrast night, and his face was facing the camera. He was just short of taking photos at close range! It was not hard to tell that it was a surveince video of a few minutes. Obviously, they were transferred from the Stream Vi. They couldn¡¯t figure out who else could get the surveince video except for the owner, Draven. Could it be that the security guards in the vi area sold the surveince video to a marketing ount at the risk of breaking thew? ¡°He even sells this kind of video. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a viin!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even eat. Everyone was in the business world, and they all knew what kind of means they would use to get this position. They would even appreciate each other for their opponents. As a result, the other party directly used a dirty trick, as if he himself had been demoted. He felt like he had been forced to eat a fly. It was so disgusting that he wanted to throw up the meal he had the day before. Harold, on the other hand, was calm and had taken out hisptop. ¡°I¡¯ll suppress the heat on the Inte first. You can think of a public rtions n first.¡± Even if this matter was fake, the more people talked about it, the more it would affect Coby¡¯s reputation. If this kind of news was not handled in time, once it was contaminated, it would not be washed clean for the rest of her life. Even if someone rified it afterward, there would be many people who didn¡¯t believe it. Even if most people believed him, some people insisted that he was not innocent. In the past few years, he had offended many people, and his resources had always been top notch. Many people wanted to step on him to get promoted. Moreover, this matter involved his Cierra, so he couldn¡¯t be careless. However, the flow this time was toorge, ans news was spreading too fast. It was impossible to block all the news reports. It was not on the same level as the incident with the L¡¯Opera Restaurant. If the topic disappear, a new topic would be created and even arouse someizens¡® rebellious thoughts. Over the years, the more innocent Coby was, the more intense they were on the Inte, and all kinds of unpleasant words came out of them. What was worse, some people even photoshopped his image into colorless one. When he saw this post, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and almost threw his phone away with a cold face. She got up from the chair and squeezed her phone hard. Her voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Harold, help me register an ount and post my divorce agreement. Also, announce that Coby knows nothing about my marriage. I¡¯ll go out for a while ande backter.¡± After that, she left without waiting for their opinions. The meaning of her words was obvious. She wanted to take all the responsibilities. Coby was not young anymore. In the early years, many fans were worried about his marriage, even though his private affairs had never been posted on the Inte. Others¡® fans might cared about this much. The reason why he responded so strongly this time was that the word ¡°lover¡± was not pleasant to the ear. With thebel of a lover, he could get rare resources in the future, and he would face public ridicule. If he wanted to rify thingspletely, he had to either announce his rtionship with Cierra, or push all the me onto her as she had said. Thetter could even pretend to be a victim for an idiot who was deceived by a woman. Anyone who had the ability to be good¨Clooking and be deceived by a woman in the end would love him deeply. But if he really did that, it was not him. Not to mention that he wouldn¡¯t agree, the other brothers wouldn¡¯t agree either. If he did that today, he would probably be driven out the next day! However, the proposal was made by Cierra, so the one who should make the choice should be Coby. Even if Harold, who gave the order, did not move. At the dining table, Coby was still eating unhurriedly like a noble man. It was not until he swallowed the food in his mouth that he took a tissue to wipe the corner of his mouth and spoke slowly. ¡°Harold, announce our identities.¡± ¡°Coby, are you serious?¡± Although it was an expected answer, Harold felt that¡­. He still needed to discuss it with her. After all, she didn¡¯t want her identity to be made public. The identity was too troublesome. If it caused unnecessary trouble. Especially the Boyle family was a tough trouble. His cold face was full of seriousness. ¡°Apart from making our rtionship public, there shouldn¡¯t be another better way, right?¡± Who would be willing to put all the me on her? He couldn¡¯t bear to see his sister being scolded by so many people on the Inte. He would rather take all the me on himself. But it was not like what was said on the Inte. Why did he have to lie? They were cousins, so why did they have to make up a more ridiculous reason based on the words of those marketing ounts? To be honest, it was the best announcement. ¡°I agree with the announcement of our rtionship, but¡­¡± William also agreed. He paused and looked up. ¡°Do you want to tell her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± His eyes lit up with a smile. He picked up his chopsticks again and tasted Cierra¡¯s cooking. ¡°After all, we don¡¯t need each other, and we haven¡¯t been found out to be family.¡± Back then, he had started his career as an actress, but he had been scolded by his family for a long time. His father had once denied him of his identity when he said that he didn¡¯t work properly and became a actor. As a result, when he was extremely popr ten years ago, no information about him could be found on the Inte. His fans all thought that he was an orphan. The stage name, ¡°Landen¡°, was given to him by himself during his rebellious period. It meant being abandoned behind by his family. He felt wronged and pitiful. After that, he acted in a modern historical drama to change his father¡¯s opinion of him and his father began to ept his identity. He also sponsored him to make better movies. The development of thepany wasrgely due to Coby. However, in order to save trouble, he used his previous stage name to hide his family¡¯s affairs. In other words, even if they announced their rtionship with Cierra today, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find out anything about the Barton family. Unless the Barton family announced the news themselves. ¡°Coby, I¡¯ll register an ount for Cierra. Send a postter.¡± Harold was ready. Coby replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Why Are You Crying? As the blood test report was quietly released, it set off a storm of public opinion on the Inte. Coby was a top¨Cnotch actor, and as soon as the post was sent out, news directly ranked first on the list. Not only that, but the others involved in this marriage were also on the trending list. However, Cierra had no idea about all of this. After leaving the room, she went straight to Draven¡¯s private room. What right did this damned man have to post the surveince footage of her and Coby on the Inte? She had never exposed the affair between him and Aleah on the Inte. Even if he cheated on her, he should be the one to bear it. How could he hurt her first? She had even found an excuse for himst night! Now that she thought about it, she was really stupid to believe that he was the same person as she remembered. It hadn¡¯t been for a long time! The boy she liked¡­ had died a long time ago. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this a fake daughter who cheated on her husband and was driven out of the Boyle family? A sparrow flies into a secured cage, but it can¡¯t be a phoenix!¡± Halfway there, she was suddenly stopped by someone. She looked down and saw the waiter who had served her two wrong dishes. She didn¡¯t do anything else but just stood at the door of his private room. It could be imagined what her purpose was. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t want to be entangled with her. L¡¯Opera Restaurant did not belong to her, and the recruitment was not in her charge. She was a chef here. Except for her fellow apprentices in the kitchen, she did not want to deal with too many people. This woman only thought that she was an unknown assistant chef with a very high profile. ¡°You want me to get out of the way? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just helping chef with two dishes. Do you really think you¡¯re somebody? Let me tell you, Mr. Trevino and Ms. Boyle are still eating inside. Don¡¯t disturb them, understand?¡± Cierra took a step back. The woman nced at her contemptuously with a look. She didn¡¯t barge in but looked at her and sneered, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m Draven¡¯s legal wife, and he hasn¡¯t divorced me yet. Even if I¡¯m a bumpkin, you have to call me Mrs. Trevino. Who do you think you are to stop me from seeing my husband?¡± ¡°What can you do if I don¡¯t let you in?¡± Perhaps the words ¡°Mrs. Trevino¡± bothered her mind. After all, they all worked in the restaurant and served others, but their status waspletely different. ¡°You cheated on Mr. Trevino. Does Mr. Trevino recognize your identity? I¡¯m afraid he will¡­¡± ¡°When hee outter, he¡¯ll kick you off and marry Ms. Boyle! At that time, they¡¯ll be a perfect match! Even your¡­¡± Cierra¡¯s cold gaze swept over her, scaring her so much that she stopped talking and shrank her neck timidly. Perhaps because she also felt that her subconscious actions just now were too embarrassing, the woman regained her bnce and red at Cierra. ¡°What are you ring at? Did I say something wrong? Isn¡¯t having an affair and having a lover?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course, Mr. Trevino and Aleah are street rats.¡± Cierra suddenly raised his eyes and looked away from the woman, staring straight ahead. Coincidentally, the two of them just so happened to be walking out from the building. If nothing unexpected happened, the conversation just now should have been heard by them. Otherwise, the expressions would not have been seen. ¡°Who are you calling a mistress? Who¡¯s having an affair?¡± Aleah spoke angrily, but his voice was extremely soft, as if he had been greatly wronged. Cierra didn¡¯t look at her. Instead, he looked into his dismal eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± ¡°You!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Aleah stamped her feet and looked at him with tearing eyes. ¡°You know that we have nothing to do with each other during the three years of your marriage. I said that I would wait for you to divorce her¡­ and I even got out of the car when you asked me tost night, but my sister went too far!¡± She didn¡¯t mention anything about Coby and Cierra. After all, she hadn¡¯t read the news at this time, so she knew nothing. All she needed to do was pretend to be pitiful. In fact, the man also liked it. As he stared at her, he couldn¡¯t get rid of the scene of her hugging the manst night, which made him furious. ¡°Apologize.¡± His voice was full of anger. Cierra tilted head and revealed a smile at his angry expression. ¡°Mr. Trevino, do you want me to apologize to Miss Johnson? Or to thatdy? Or to apologize to you? There are too many people scolding you, and you have too many confidantes. I can¡¯t tell.¡± She deliberately imitated Aleah¡¯s delicate tone to disgust him. ¡°What do you think?¡± He became even angrier. He had many confidantes? More men than she knew? He didn¡¯t even know thatdy! ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She yed dumb. ¡°Cierra¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help interrupting her. ¡°Erica has made it very clear just now that she has never crossed the line in the past three years.¡± ¡°You called her a mistress at the door of the private room. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize for what you did?¡± ¡°Of course, if you did something wrong, you should apologize.¡± Cierra smiled and nodded. Suddenly, she raised her hand and pped him hard in the face! The angry question came along with it. ¡°You should apologize for calling someone a mistress, but what right do you have to say this to me? It should be you who should apologize! Even if I was wrong, I was forced by you!¡± This p was effortless. Her hands were a little numb, and they were still trembling after hanging down. Her eyes were red as she stared at him, who had his head tilted. She still couldn¡¯t help crying. This p seemed topletely break out the emotions she had umted in the past three years. She felt sorry for herself. It was not worth it for him to fall in love with her back then, and it was not worth it for her to choose the wrong person. She had an affair, and Sean was a mistress¡­ Then what was he and Johnson like? So what if she had been abroad for three years? If she was not lucky enough and really died abroad, what will she be? If she died, he and Johnson would have a happy marriage. She deserved it! ¡°Draven, you disgust me!¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t intend to ask about the surveince video on the Inte anymore. He turned around and left. As soon as she turned around, her wrist was grabbed by the man. ¡°Cierra, make it clear¡­¡± When he saw the tears on her face, he suddenly stopped talking. Her eyes were tearing. Just now, he tilted his head and ignored it. At this moment, he was facing the scene of the broken beauty. He was speechless for a moment. She was the one who hit him first, but she felt wronged. However, he cared about her. She loosened her grip a little, and even her angry questioning turned into a helpless coaxing. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 It¡¯s Not a quarrel, but Flirting! ¡°I¡¯m the one who was beaten. I haven¡¯t said anything yet, but you¡¯re crying first?¡± He pursed his lips andughed. ¡°Cierra, are you not bad? Huh?¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Cierra struggled, and she choked. She didn¡¯t regret it. If he asked her to apologize with confidence again, she would do it again. At this moment, he was equally confident. ¡°I won¡¯t let go. What if you hit me again if I let go?¡± Not only did he not let go, but he also took a step forward to close the distance between them. The palm print was also particrly eye¨Ccatching because he took two steps forward. Cierra had no path of retreat. In front of the private room was the decoration. The hollow rockery was surrounded by a small pool, and the bricks were against her ankles. She could only try to break free from his grip. ¡°Draven, let go of me!¡± As if to take revenge for the p, he tightened his grip slightly. He wouldn¡¯t hurt her too much, nor would he let her break free so easily. He forced a smile, which added a bit of rudeness to his fingerprint¨Ccovered face. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet. What if you hit me again? After all, it¡¯s hard for an upright official to settle domestic violence, right, Mrs. Trevino?¡± The way he addressed her was casual. Cierra was shocked by his words, and tears stopped flowing. ¡°Draven, are you shameless?¡± Family bullying? How could she¡­ But from the legal point of view, they had not officially divorced yet. This exnation did make sense. She red at him without saying anything. The smile in his eyes widened, and he tried to tease her. ¡°How can I be shameless? You just pped me in the face. Mrs. Morgan, are you going to deny it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Cierra cursed out loud. ¡°Yes, not only am I shameless, but I am also disgusting, no?¡± However, he was not angry. Anyway, he had been scolded and even made her cry. If he continued to argue with her, this matter would not end well. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Cierra muttered in a low voice and looked away, not wanting to look at him anymore. Just like that, they were deadlocked. When the waiters and Aleah saw what they were doing, they were stunned. How was this a quarrel? It was clearly flirting! The former had already opened mouth slightly in surprise and sighed, ¡°Sure enough, you can¡¯t trust things on the Inte.¡± It was like Mr. Trevino was abandoned by her. Could it be that Cierra had fallen in love with this award¨C winning actor and insisted on divorcing Mr. Trevino, but Mr. Trevino was unwilling? And then he turned around and posted the video online? On the other hand, Aleahfilled with hatred. Her hatred was almost overflowing just because no one could see it! She didn¡¯t understand. Back then, he had sent her abroad for her sake and hadn¡¯t sent any news back in the past three years. But now, because of this bitch crying, he coaxed her in a low voice and deliberately lowered his attitude to tease her. Why? Unfortunately, the two of them, who were confronting each other, didn¡¯t notice it at all, especially Draven, who had his back to Aleah. His gaze was fixed on Cierra the entire time. Seeing that she had stopped talking, he lowered his eyes and stared at her for a while before finally letting go of her wrist. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The girl in front of him no longer shed tears, but her eyes were still red, and the tears on her face were very obvious. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°Dry it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be kind!¡± Cierra raised her hand and pped his hand to one side. His red eyes were filled with stubbornness. ¡°After all, I don¡¯t deserve your charity, do I?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and intended to leave. She came here to ask for an exnation from him, but now that she had been beaten up, there was no need for her to stay any longer. She had to deal with the matter, so she didn¡¯t have time to waste with him here. However, the man behind her obviously did not want her to leave so easily. ¡°So you came here specially to scold me and p me again?¡± Percy put away his handkerchief, and the expression on his face darkened. He stared at her back with his dark eyes and said, ¡°Cierra, tell me how am I disgusting?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Since you dare to send the surveince video to the media and use this method to take revenge on me, don¡¯t me me for hitting you!¡± Cierra stopped in tracks and turned around to look at him with flushed eyes. He frowned in confusion. ¡°What surveince video did I send to the media? When did I post it?¡± He thought that she was here to talk about divorce again. After all, he brought Aleah here for dinner today, which happened to give her a chance to make a fuss about it. And she was arguing with the waiter at the door about having an affair and being a mistress. But now, it seemed that was not the case. ¡°Make it clear.¡± He stared straight at her. Her denial towards him was only coldness! Smiling. She was still trying to defend him in front of her brothers. She believed him when he said that he was abroadst night. She was really stupid! Thinking of that, her eyes turned red. ¡°You really don¡¯t dare to admit what you¡¯ve done, do you? Who else has the authority to get the surveince video of Stream Vi out except you? Who else released the surveince videost night? You proposed a divorce and dyed the formalities. Now you¡¯re using me of having an affair and implicating someone else as a mistress, Aren¡¯t you disgusting?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere froze. He didn¡¯t know what was going on on on the Inte for the time being, and his mind was in a mess. As for Aleah, even if she knew, she couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only shut her mouth and pretend not to know. The waiter was the only one at the scene who had watched the whole thing. While waiting at the door, she took the opportunity to watch the whole process on her mobile phone. She pinched her throat and spoke up for him. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. So what if the surveince video was sent to the media by Mr. Trevino? You were the one who hugged another man. Did Mr. Trevino force you to do it? If you hadn¡¯t done such a thing, ourizens wouldn¡¯t have scolded you and the award¨Cwinning actor. Don¡¯t you think Mr. Trevino would dare to admit it? Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± She had been hugging her lover even before they officially divorced. And now, she was ming her husband¡¯s actions. The woman couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business as a woman who wants to be Mrs. Trevino.¡± Cierra had been holding back his anger to begin with, and when he heard this, he shot a cold nce at her. However, this woman insisted on getting herself into trouble, ¡°Am I wrong? And how can you nder me? I just admire Mr. Morgan. How can I be Mrs. Morgan? I¡¯m not like some people who don¡¯t know their ce!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± He cut her off in a cold voice. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 You two are a perfect match! ¡°Indeed, it should be enough.¡± Cierra had been impatient with this woman for a long time. Even Aleah didn¡¯t say a word about this matter. Who the hell did she think she was? ¡°Go to the finance department to get your sry. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± She didn¡¯t want to bother others at first, but it would be a scourge to keep such a person alive. After that, she lowered her head and sent a message to Freddy with her employee number. However, this woman was still very arrogant. ¡°You asked me to leave. Who do you think you are? You just have a good rtionship with the chef¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, the voiceing from the headset made her stop abruptly. She froze on the spot and stared nkly at Cierra. Thetter only made way for them, which was very obvious. The woman still didn¡¯t seem to believe it. She stood there stubbornly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I don¡¯t believe that you can fire me with just a few words.¡± She had used her connections to get in. Those who could eat in private rooms were even more outstanding. She had only been working for a week, but the tips she had received were already higher than her sry. She was lucky enough to meet Mr. Trevino today, so she was unwilling to leave. ¡°Up to you.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t mind. Since she had said that, someone woulde over soon. As for Draven, she had said what she wanted to say, but now it seemed that he had no intention of exining it. Maybe it was just as the woman had said, she had not acted properly. She had promised not to reveal her identity for the time being, but she still hugged Coby so intimately. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was her fault. She couldn¡¯t me him for taking revenge on her. She had to ept this revenge. Anyway, she did not bear much pressure. She looked up at the fingerprints on his face and said, ¡°She¡¯s right. It¡¯s indeed my fault. But I still look down on your behavior. If you had gone through the divorce formalities earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have said a word to you. This p is even between you and me. I¡¯ll take it as you ndering me on the Inte and give you a hat and a p. From now on, we¡¯re even.¡± She took a step back, slowly turned around, and said thest sentence. ¡°I hope you canplete the divorce formalities as soon as possible and send the documents to the address I gave you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, hse disappeared around the corner. The sound seemed to be still in the corridor for a long time. 26.000/ However, he didn¡¯t chase after her. He lowered his eyes and pressed his cheek against hers. The sharp pain tugged at his nerves. It turned out that this p was not for no reason. ¡°Draven, are you all right?¡± Aleah, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke. She took two steps forward and approached him. Looking at the mark left by the p, she frowned and raised her hand to touch it. ¡°It seems to be a little swollen. Shall I ask someone to bring some ice over? Sister, why did she behave so rudely?¡± She was really distressed and angry. After all, she had given him a tight p in the face and left without saying anything! He tilted his head to avoid her touch and said with a serious look, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get some ice for Mr. Trevino.¡± The waiter said gently before he left. She didn¡¯t believe that Cierra could drive her away with just a few words. Her uncle was the manager of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Who did she think she was if he asked her to leave? She twisted her waist and was about to get the ice cubes when she bumped into Freddy and his assistants walking over angrily. Seeing her stop, he said, ¡°Did you send the wrong order? Why are you still here? Get out of here. Don¡¯t force me to invite you out!¡± Fuck, if he didn¡¯t send the wrong vegetables to him, he wouldn¡¯t have eaten the dishes cooked by his senior sister. How dare that son of a bitch had eaten it! Just thinking about it made him angry. The woman did not know Freddy. She looked pitifully at the manager behind him. Just as she was about to blurt out the word ¡°uncle¡°, the man pointed impatiently at the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what our boss said? Get out of here!¡± Boss? This old man was actually the boss of L¡¯Opera Restaurant? He looked like a lousy cook! Not to mention the waiter, even Aleah was a little surprised. But before she could react, she was dragged out by her so¨Ccalled uncle without saying a word. As for Freddy, he snorted and turned around with his hands sped behind his back. Originally, she thought that she had been bullied and came over to support her. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t see her and went back to the kitchen to take a walk. When she saw the adulterous couple, she had a headache. But unfortunately, this bitch couple refused to let her go. ¡°Freddy, may I ask what¡¯s your rtionship with my wife?¡± He took two steps forward and interrupted her. ¡°Your wife?¡± She deliberately yed dumb. With her hands sped behind her back, she frowned and nced at Johnson, who was next to him. ¡°Your wife almost made it impossible for my store to openst time. What kind of rtionship are you talking about?¡± Aleah, who was next to her, almostughed out loud. When she heard this answer, she smiled proudly. She didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous because of his presence, but she didn¡¯t exin. However, he frowned. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. My wife is still Cierra for the time being. ¡°Cierra you mentioned just now.¡± He was also a little surprised that the sessor of the imperial chef would address Cierra as sister. However, it was said that the Mayo family seemed to have a rule that cooking ability was the most important. He had tasted her dishes before, and they were on a par with the chef in front of him. If this old gentleman took a fancy to her cooking skills, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call her sister. She scoffed at his words. He stared at her for a moment before replying, ¡°I was wrong. This gentleman and thatdy look like a good match. I thought they were a couple.¡± Aleah said proudly, ¡°Thank you for your kind words. It¡¯s not true for the time being. Maybe it will be true¡­¡± She lowered her head and looked at him shyly. Thetter did not deny it. He just frowned and asked Freddy, ¡°Sir, can you tell me about Cierra¡¯s situation here?¡± If she decided to stay here, it might not be a bad idea. At first, he was worried that he would be too tired to work in the restaurant, but now it seemed that the old man attached great importance to her. If the work was easier, he coulde and take care of her when he was free. Freddy did not know what he was thinking. If she had known, she would have sneered. Did his senior sister need her ex¨Chusband to look after her? ¡°You don¡¯t need to know my rtionship with my sister, do you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his expression changed slightly. However, Freddy hadn¡¯t finished yet, and he added. ¡°I hope you and my sister can get divorced as soon as possible, and I also wish you and the youngdy next to you a good rtionship for a hundred years! You two are a perfect match!¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 He Regrets It His face immediately darkened. Get Pre The old man had been rude to him from the moment they met. When he asked about Cierra¡¯s recent situation, he threw a tantrum and bluntly asked him to divorce him as soon as possible. Only a fool could tell that he was mocking him! However, there were indeed people who couldn¡¯t tell. To the side, Aleah smiled. She couldn¡¯t wait to get a divorce. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time! Moreover, she also felt that she was a good match for him. She was the one who was going to marry him from the very beginning. If it weren¡¯t for her parents, she wouldn¡¯t have met Draven. She stepped forward shyly and said, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, sir. I hope you can forgive me for offending you before. I sincerely apologize to you here. If you have time in the future, you can attend my wedding with Draven.¡± He squinted at her. He probably didn¡¯t know if she was really stupid or pretending. He rolled his eyes. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go there when we¡¯re free. Good luck to you two!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he strode away with a cold face, exuding a chill that kept strangers away from him. Aleah had wanted to say a few polite words to Freddy, but when he saw this, he could only follow her. She nced at Freddy apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I have to go. I¡¯m really sorry about the incidentst time. I¡¯ll bring something to apologize to you next time. I hope I can taste your cooking again.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she caught up with him, who had already walked out of the restaurant. Freddy touched his chin and said, ¡°This woman is really stupid¡­¡± He didn¡¯t think much about it. He smacked his lips, clicked his tongue, and hummed a song with his hands sped behind his back as he walked to the kitchen. Hey, he was in a good mood. However, inparison, Draven¡¯s emotions was terrible. They didn¡¯t say a word or look back on the way out. Aftering out, Aleah realized that he was in a bad mood. When he was about to reach the car, he dared to say, ¡°Draven, are you angry?¡± She was so careful that any man¡¯s heart would soften at the sight of her pitiful and innocent face.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even look at it. He opened the door and said in a cold voice, ¡°Get in the car.¡± Of course, Aleah was unwilling to get in the car. No matter how stupid she was, she knew that there was something wrong with his mood. It was very likely that it was because of Cierra. In the past three years, she had been pretending to be cool. Others would think that she was Mrs. Trevino. Only she knew how difficult it was for her! Just as she had said in the restaurant, except for the fact that she had sent Cierra abroad, he had never crossed the line. And almost every time they met, she woulde to him. He would never take the initiative, nor would he have any emotions because of her. He would not be happy because of her, nor would he be angry because of her. Although he would agree to her request, she only felt that this man seemed to be completing one task after another. In the past, she had only thought that this man¡¯s personality hade about because of the family. However, when she saw the emotions in his eyes when he asked about Cierra¡¯s situation abroad, she realized that he was notpletely emotionless. Otherwise, how could she have taken the risk to make Cierrapletely disappear from the world and nevere back? At first, she felt guilty and stained her hands with blood. After all, even though he had promised to marry her, she had still blocked the way and taken things too far. But now it seemed that what she had done was right! It was a pity that Cierra did not die abroad! Suppressing the resentment in her heart, she clenched her fists and stepped forward to stand in front of him, staring at him with red eyes. ¡°Draven, tell me honestly, are you unwilling to marry me? If you like my sister, I won¡¯t force you to divorce her. I¡¯m still young, and it¡¯s not impossible to find another one. But you have to tell me that you can¡¯t drag me on forever.¡± He frowned and didn¡¯t answer immediately. The first thing that came to her mind was whether he liked Cierra or not. But he denied the answer without thinking about it carefully.) How could he possibly like her? If he liked her, why would he have resisted his grandfather¡¯s rejection of this marriage? He naturally didn¡¯t like the woman who was forced to stay by his side. The poor girl in front of him, who had been lost since she was a child but still maintained kind and secretly gave him a cake after being punished by his grandfather, should be the one he liked. He told himself. He looked at Aleah¡¯s tearing eyes and said in a gentle voice, ¡°What are you talking about? When did I say that I don¡¯t want to marry you?¡± When Aleah heard the voice, she knew that she was halfway to sess. She lowered his head, feeling even more helpless. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything, but that¡¯s what you did. Just now, the chef said he wished us well and asked you to divorce my sister as soon as possible. You were not happy. Since you don¡¯t want to divorce my sister, you have to tell me. You don¡¯t even know what people outside are saying about me now.¡± At the end of her words, her voice was choked with sobs. His brows furrowed even more tightly. He should have reassured Johnson at this time and told her that they would divorce as soon as possible. But when he thought of the scenest night, he felt depressed. If he divorced, wouldn¡¯t she be more presumptuously in a couple with other men? Not only would they hug each other, but they would also hold hands, kiss, and even¡­. He didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. ¡°I know about my divorce with Cierra. Anyway, I won¡¯t break my promise to you.¡± He loosened his tie, looked away, and walked to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Get in the car first.¡± Aleah didn¡¯t expect him to say that. She grabbed his sleeve and said, ¡°Draven, I don¡¯t believe you unless you go through the divorce formalities with me now!¡± Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t get his pity this time. He furrowed his brows and withdrew his hand. His tone was quite patient. ¡°Aleah, I know it¡¯s not good for you to dy it now, but your sister is also in a bad situation now. She has no parents. If I divorce her now, who knows if she will find someone to marry. Grandpa asked me to marry her because he wanted me to take care of her. After all, I grew up with her, and I can¡¯t leave her alone. Do you understand?¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Besides, I was wrong to send her abroad¡­¡± He regretted it. This was Aleah¡¯s first reaction. She didn¡¯t dare to push him too hard, so she could only nod weakly. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll talk about us when I¡¯m done here. I¡¯m sorry, I was too hasty¡­¡± Seeing this, he tried tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I didn¡¯t handle it well. Get in the car first.¡± Aleah sat in the back seat obediently. Draven also got in the car. He nced out of the corner of his eye and remembered that Cierra had scolded him in the restaurant. He thought for a moment and picked up the phone in the car. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Draven Knew Aleah¡¯s True Colors During the meal, Draven had left his cell phone in the car, so he wasn¡¯t aware of what had happened when Cierra scolded him in the L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Even so, he could vaguely guess something. Sure enough, as soon as he unlocked the phone screen, the news about Cierra and Landen popped up nonstop. After reading the news, he frowned. No wonder Cierra would scold him and say that he was disgusting. This kind of method of ruining someone¡¯s reputation was degrading. The news of their divorce had spread. There was no such thing as having an affair or being a mistress. Even if they had to continue the marriage, he despised the one who had leaked the surveince video to the media. If a man couldn¡¯t keep his woman by his side, he was good for nothing. Therefore, despite the fact that he was dissatisfied with Cierra throwing herself into Landen¡¯s arms, he had never thought of sending this video to the media to ruin Landen¡¯s career. To his dismay, Cierra didn¡¯t believe him. Thinking of this, he felt a sharp pain in the corner of his mouth. Cierra had hit him mercilessly. After reading the news on the Inte, he fell silent. Just as Cierra had said, the surveince video on the Inte was from Stream Vi. Only he had ess to it. He was the only one who wouldn¡¯t be held ountable once he leaked it. In this case, she pped him justifiably. He put his finger on the corner of his mouth and pressed it gently, feeling intense pain. Then, he clicked on Line and opened the dialogue box with Ryan. Before he could ask Ryan anything, Ryan questioned him first. Ryan¡¯s message read, ¡°Are you kidding me? Draven, why did you send Cici¡¯s video to the media? How come I didn¡¯t know that you were this kind of person before? I don¡¯t like Cici hugging another man, but since you¡¯ve proposed a divorce, she has the right to find another boyfriend. You¡¯ve gone too far this time.¡± He sent him another message then: ¡°I advise you to issue a statement as soon as possible that you and Cici have divorced. She is in a free rtionship. Otherwise, our brotherhood will end here!¡± His wordly messages upied the entire screen of Draven¡¯s cell phone. The more he read them, the more indifferently he smiled. It turned out that others thought it was his fault that he didn¡¯t do anything while eating. He typed and interrupted Ryan¡¯s monologue. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who had leaked the video?¡± Ryan¡¯s reply read, ¡°Bullshit! Am I that kind of person? Stop ndering me. There¡¯s no hatred between me and Cici. Draven, how dare you not admit it?¡± Draven was so angry that heughed. There was no enmity between Ryan and Cierra. So was it between Cierra and him. He wondered why all of them were cing all the me on him. He was gloomy and angry. At the same time, he was thinking about what had been confusing him. It was neither Ryan nor him who released the surveince video. Who else could it be? Aleah, who was sitting in the back seat, sensed that he was angry, and a coldness shed across her eyes. She had read the news on the Inte just now. She had underestimated Landen. He was indeed a super star who had won several best actor awards. She had only sold the video to one mediapany, but now their news had gone viral on the inte. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even if she didn¡¯t kill Landen this time, Landen surely couldn¡¯t turn the tables! In the future, Landen would bebeled as someone meddling in others¡® affairs. So was Cierra. Hearing her name, people would associate her with having an affair. Just thinking about it made Aleah happy. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Draven was sitting in front of her, she would haveughed out loud. She felt so good about dealing with the two people she hated the most with a video. So what if Landen was an award¨Cwinning actor? He looked down on her, saying that her acting skills were lousy and that he would not cooperate with her. Later, he even bluntly said that he would not attend activities where she would show up as well. Now he was scolded bitterly. Serves you right.¡± Besides cursing in her heart, Aleah logged into her official Twitter ount and liked the first media¡¯s post. The topic of Landen¡¯s ruining others¡® marriages in the scandal once again climbed to the top of the trending topics. Fans of Aleah¡¯s scolded him for refusing to cooperate with Aleah, who was a supporting actress two years ago. They used all kinds of filthy and vicious words to nder him, flooding the various hot topics. No one dared to defend him. Aleah lowered her head and read the filthy words on the screen, smiling happily. What she didn¡¯t know was that Draven took every move she made in through the rear view mirror. He looked up at her for a long time, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He pursed his thin lips and drove away. In the L¡¯Opera Restaurant, Cierra was not in a hurry to return to William¡¯s private room after the argument with Draven. She cried so hard that her eyes were a little swollen. She asked someone to get some ice to make herself look less embarrassed. Otherwise, William would definitely ask her what had happened when she went backter. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell him that she had pped Draven and made herself cry instead. At the same time, she logged onto her social media ount to take a look. Just as she had expected, Harold, who didn¡¯t do as he was told, put all the me on her. The news about her and Coby on the Inte was as popr as ever, and it even became a hot topic again because of Aleah¡¯s liking the post. She pursed her red lips slightly. When she read these filthy words, she couldn¡¯t be more furious. Few people scolded her. After all, she was not a super star. On the contrary, Coby had taken almost all the me. Under almost all the trending topics, people were allmenting that she had cheated on Draven, and they were all scolding Coby. Having no mood to read any further news, she closed the trending topics ranking list page. She hesitated and wondered if she should rify it in her ount. But if she did that, she would have to face a problem, namely, would she not announce her rtionship with Cobyr in the future? Would she have to lie like this? Once she lied, she had to tell more lies in the future. Moreover, even if she took all the me, she might not be able to prove Coby¡¯s innocence. They could choose not to believe her and put the me on him. But she couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Coby be scolded. She pursed her lips and made up her mind. After logging into her Twitter ount, she clicked on the post editor and typed word by word. On the other hand, Draven quickly rushed back to thepany from the L¡¯Opera Restaurant. He went straight back to thepany. Instead of taking a detour to send Aleah back as before, he arrived at thepany and asked her to leave by herself. Aleah didn¡¯t mind. She knew that he was in a bad mood, but she was happy that she had solved a big problem, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to go back yet. She had to celebrate such a grand victory. After greeting Draven, she left while smiling brightly. As for Draven, he looked more and more gloomy after watching her leave. He looked at Aleah¡¯s petite figure for a long time, pursed his thin lips, and turned to get into the elevator. Ryan had been waiting in the office on the top floor since early in the morning. Seeing Draven enter the room, she jumped up from the sofa. ¡°You¡¯re doomed, Draven!¡± Draven looked up at him and said solemnly and indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t send it.¡± Ryan said loudly, ¡°Then you¡¯re doomed too!¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 My Sister Draven ignored him and walked past him, saying, ¡°Then tell me, what do you think of me?¡± He was in a bad mood. After reading Aleah¡¯s evil thoughts, he felt even more depressed. At this moment, he only felt a headache. He didn¡¯t want to argue with Ryan at all. Ryan didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about. He was still thinking about the news on the Inte. Ryan looked at hisputer and sighed heavily, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve offended my brother¨Cinw.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. His inappropriate words made Ryan look sideways. Draven asked, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m telling you. Ryan West, focus on your business. Don¡¯t always think about hitting on Cierra Boyle and other girls. If you have time to fool around outside, I don¡¯t.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand what Ryan was talking about. The Trevino Group had a lot ofpetitors, and they had offended many people in every project. Who knew who Ryan was talking about? Just thinking about it made him feel ridiculous. Just now, Ryan was arguing with him on the way about Cierra¡¯s issue. Ryan had been calling Cierra intimately as Cici, but now he had a new brother¨Cinw. He even urged him to divorce Cierra as soon as possible so that he could have a chance to chase after her. Ryan wasn¡¯t reliable at all! Ryan was confused by his words as he said, ¡°Draven, what are you talking about? I haven¡¯t hit on any other woman since I met Cici. I¡¯m talking about my future brother¨Cinw, your current brother¨Cinw, and Cici¡¯s biological brother!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing this, Draven frowned. At this time, Ryan understood that Draven still didn¡¯t know what had happened on the Inte. He took out his cell phone and opened an app. After standing up, he handed it to him, saying, ¡°Open your eyes wide and take a good look. The best actor is Cici¡¯s brother! They are officially biologically rted!¡± On the cell phone, it was a post by Coby ten minutes ago with only a few words. It read, ¡°She is my sister.¡± There was a picture attached at the end, which was the blood rtionship test report between Landen and Cierra. The stamp in the lower right corner made the report more convincing. It was a famous hospital abroad, signed two years ago. In just ten minutes, the number of reposts had exceeded a million. Consequently, the public¡¯s opinion dramatically changed. Theizens, who had scolded him viciously before, apologized sincerely. After reading it, Draven didn¡¯t show much emotion on his face, but he was less depressed. When he recalled the scene of Cierra throwing herself into Landen¡¯s armsst night, he suddenly felt that it made sense. He no longer found it an eyesore. He looked away and snorted, saying, ¡°No wonder Landen suddenly terminated the contract with the Trevino Group two years ago. There¡¯s a reason behind it.¡± This test report was signed two years ago. In other words, Cierra found her real rtives abroad. No matter how one looked at it, she had been wronged when she went abroad. In this way, it would not be difficult to exin why Landen wanted to terminate the contract with the Trevino Group, His sister has been wronged. Given that, he wouldn¡¯t get along with the Trevino family. When Draven thought about the timing again, he felt a little ufortable. Cierra had hidden such a big thing. Even though he was her husband, he had no right to know about it. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the surveince video had been exposed this time, she would probably have hidden it from him for the rest of her life. Moreover, she would rather let him misunderstand the rtionship between them than exin it. Draevn thought, ¡°You little liar.¡± Just as she was thinking resentfully, Ryan, who was sitting in front of the desk, added fuel to the fire, ¡°Draven, when are you getting divorced? Look, Cici didn¡¯t even tell her husband that she had found her family. Why do you have to keep dying it? I wouldn¡¯t tell you if I were her.¡± He pulled up a chair and sat cross¨Clegged across from Draven. Draven snorted, saying, ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll fall in love with you after divorcing me?¡± Ryan was dealt a blow. He looked at Draven with aplicated expression and said, ¡°At least I have a chance after your divorce, although I don¡¯t have much of a chance now because of this video¡­¡± This was no trivial matter. If it weren¡¯t for this identification report, Landen¡¯s career as an award¨C winning actor would have been ruined. From another angle, if he were in Landen¡¯s shoes, he would never want his sister to marry a good friend of Draven. Ryan became depressed thinking of this. Suddenly, he remembered something. He stopped spinning the chair and turned to look at Draven, saying, ¡°By the way, if you didn¡¯t release the video, then who did it? Some lovers and mistresses of yours who you fall for blindly?¡± ¡°Are you saying I am blind?¡± Draven raised his head and shot a cold nce at Ryan. Ryan was not afraid of him. He pursed his lips in disgust and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Think about it yourself. Cici is such a beautiful woman, but you married her. You sent her abroad and tried your best to protect Aleah Boyle. Aren¡¯t you blind enough?¡± Although Ryan had just returned from abroad, he had heard about what Aleah had done to Cierra. Aleah was young, calctive, and vicious. Ryan didn¡¯t like her before going abroad. After hearing these things, he found her even more disgusting while calling her by her full name. However, to his surprise, Draven kept silent this time without defending Aleah as he used to. It was because of her illness that Draven had defended her. He didn¡¯t mean to. Draven remained silent for a long time. Ryan was a little bored after browsing on his cell phone. He was about to get up and leave. Only then did Draven say tiredly, ¡°Watch your mouth. I do n to marry Aleah, but I didn¡¯t do anything to her in the past three years.¡± Ryan wanted to ask him why he still wanted to marry Aleah when Aleah was already like this. However, he swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue. Draven had his own thoughts about his private affairs. He had only been drinking and having fun abroad, yet Draven only offered him a few words of advice. So he didn¡¯t have to intertere too much. But he said unpleasantly, ¡°Okay, I see. I will try to avoid Aleah in the future.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t change Dreven¡¯s mind, he might as well change himself. As the saying goes, ¡°out of sight, out of mind.¡± He walked out of the officezily. Suddenly, he thought of something and turned his head. ¡°By the way, Draven, do we still need to investigate Cici? You should know by now how she changed her file.¡± Not to mention Landen¡¯s current status in the entertainment industry, it could be seen from Landen¡¯s background that they couldn¡¯t find a clue about. Now that he thought about it, it was not difficult to exin why Cierra¡¯s overseas information for the past three years was all erased. However, he didn¡¯t know why Cierra got along with the Barton family. Draven was also confused about this. He couldn¡¯t find out who was behind Landen, but he could guess that the fact that Cierra was so close to the Barton family must have something to do with Landen. Of course, it was not without reason. If the family behind Landen wanted to arrange a marriage with the Barton family¡­. As he thought of this, his eyes suddenly darkened. Ryan, who was still at the door, seemed to have thought of this as well. He said, ¡°If Cici marries into the Barton family, I won¡¯t have anypetition at all. s.¡± Just as he was sighing, he suddenly jumped up excitedly, saying, ¡°Damn, Cici actually followed me! I want to ask her for her contact information!¡± In front of his desk, Draven looked up and saw Ryan closing the office door with his cell phone. He pursed his lips and picked up the cell phone on the table after a moment of silence. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Draven was cklisted Cierra did not follow Ryan specifically. Before her rtionship with Coby was rified, few people spoke up for her, let alone such an influencer with many followers, so she couldn¡¯t help taking a few more nces at this ount. After Landen posted a rification statement, others reposted it. Only this ount had found a way to speak up for her and tag her new ount. The profile name of the ount was Ryan West. Itsment was ranked high on the list of the hottest comments. Cierra casually clicked on his profile picture to take a look. To her surprise, it was indeed the famous Ryan West from the West family. She had identally followed his ount when she logged out of his ount home page. She thought that it was a little too deliberate and pretentious to cancel the following. After all, it was not that she didn¡¯t know him. She had even attacked him, so she let it be. The only thing she didn¡¯t expect was that Ryan would take action so fast, and his private message popped up almost in an instant. His private message read, ¡°Cici!¡± Reading how he addressed her, she frowned. She knew that it was because of her round face and the pronunciation of her name when she was a child that he called her so. She still felt very subtle at the thought of her nickname now. She looked at the chat box and thought about how to reply politely. After all, John had been scolded for speaking up for her this time, and she was grateful to others for helping her. She was not that prejudiced against him, despite the fact that he was Draven¡¯s good friend. She just felt that she had gone too farst time when she threw him over her shoulder. However, it was obvious that Ryan didn¡¯t mind. Before Cierra could reply, he shamelessly came to ask for her Line and phone number while smiling naively. All of a sudden, Cierra felt that she had been too kind to him by throwing him over her shouldersst time. She tapped her fingers on the table and pondered for a moment before replying. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed my phone number. You can add me on Line. Do you have my phone number? If not, I¡¯ll forward it to you.¡± Before she returned to the Boyle family, she was on good terms with Ryan. Although the West family was in Chicago, his identity was special, and he had been living in New York since he was a child. Although they had not contacted each other since he went abroad, she had never deleted his contact information from her contact list. However, it didn¡¯t mean that Ryan hadn¡¯t. After thinking about it, she decided to forward her phone number to him. Before she could finish typing, Ryan had replied, ¡°Yes, yes. Cici, please approve my friend request later!¡± Cierra pursed her lips and fell silent as she read the message. Even Ryan had her number, but Draven insisted that she had changed her phone number. It was he who cklisted her, ignored her, and med her. Even if Ryan didn¡¯t bother to sort his contact lists out after saving her phone number, it was better than what Draven had done on purpose. She felt that he was hypocritical. Just as she was about to quit, she happened to see a new private message, which made her pause, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the leak of the surveince video. I¡¯ve caused you and Jaquan trouble. I apologize. You can ask forpensation for your losses. I¡¯ll try my best to make it up to you.¡± There was nothing on the other party¡¯s ount. Obviously, it was a new ount, but it was not difficult to tell who it was from its tone. Seeing this, she sneered and cursed in her heart. ¡°What does he mean by that? Shameless man!¡± Without even thinking about it, she pretended not to see the message and cklisted the other party. Draven stared at his cell phone and waited for a long time, only to get no reply. For some reason, he felt a little uneasy. After reading the words that he had deliberated on for a while, he felt that they were appropriate. Although he did not give the surveince video to the media, it had something to do with him. Not to mention that the one who sold the news to the media was Aleah. He should apologize on behalf of Aleah. He got no response from Cierra for a long time. Thinking of how excited andcent Ryan was before going out, he pursed his lips and sent another message unwillingly. Unfortunately, he did not seed in sending the message. The red exmation mark made him no longer anxious. He was disappointed. He couldn¡¯t describe how he was feeling at the moment. He just felt like a fool. With a sneer, he threw his cell phone aside and looked indifferently. He was so embarrassed that he had apologized to her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As time went by, the discussion on the Inte became more and more heated. They were discussing the siblings and Aleah. The matter of her giving likes to the media¡¯s articles, which ndered Landen, was exposed. She was asked to apologize to Landen. After all, it was not a big deal at first. Even though there were a lot of people scolding Coby at that time, there were still many people watching. Aleah¡¯s move was equivalent to confirming the truth and ignited the discussion directly. Now that the matter had been rified, she naturally had to take responsibility for it. Only her fans were still stubborn. They insisted that Aleah was just an onlooker who didn¡¯t take sides. But soon, an influencer ount dismissed this saying. They posted some screenshots, showing that Aleah had provided the surveince video to the media. What was even more shocking was that she actually asked the media for money! That was to say, Aleah sold this video to the media rather than reveal it for fun. For a moment, theizens all scolded Aleah and ridiculed her nonstop. Someizens said that if the out¨Cof¨Cdate stars couldn¡¯t make a living, they coulde out and reveal others¡® secrets. In this way, they could make more money than group actors. At the same time, the incident where Aleah had caused a big scene at the L¡¯Opera Restaurant was once again brought Chapter 60 Draven was cklisted 39.77% Cat Bonus 1. up. She did not apologize at that time. Instead, she relied entirely on Draven¡¯s PR team to settle it. Theizens had this incident vividly in their minds. All theizens took this opportunity to ridicule Aleah. Among them, there were two groups. On the one hand, some apologized humbly to Coby and Cierra. On the other hand, they scolded Aleah and asked her toe out and apologize. Unfortunately, Aleah didn¡¯t know what was happening on the Inte yet. After leaving, Aleah took a taxi directly to the Ninth Club, thergest entertainment club in New York. She had a good time the whole afternoon and splurged a lot of money there. Then she slowly came out of the private room, intending to go have fun on the dance floor. She also understood that the masked man was unreliable, and she had to rely on herself for everything. For example, she hired a killerst time. Although Cierra was lucky, she fell into her trap. For example, she had Cierra at her disposal this time. In the future, when others saw Cierra, they would know that she was a bad woman who cheated on her husband. Of course, Draven would hate Cierra as well. After all, she already had an affair with another man. He couldn¡¯t bear being cuckolded. So what if Cierra could affect his mood? When he thought of Cierra, it was all dirty and bad memories, which would only make him angry and disgusted. Even if Cierra did mean something to him, he would throw her into hell. The position of Mrs. Trevino would only belong to her! Aleah thought about it happily, but soon she found that the people around her looked at her with contempt. As soon as she approached, the people around her immediately moved away, avoiding her. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She grabbed someone and asked, ¡°Is there anything dirty on me? Why are you avoiding me?¡± No one knew that she was sick, including the masked man. The person she caught was full of disgust as he said, ¡°Miss Boyle, you can check it on the Inte yourself. You¡¯ll know.¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Everyone Kicked Her When She Was Down Aleah thought, ¡°News on the Inte? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t people on the Inte be cursing that little (bi tch¡¯s) now? What does it have to do with me?¡± While she was in a daze, the person in front of her shook off her hand in disgust. It was as if the ce she touched seemed to be stained with something dirty. ¡°Miss Boyle, you¡¯d better apologize now. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve gained what you want and that you can have a celebration. For a woman like you, who ask for money for leaking a video, you are not sincere even if you apologize!¡± There were already a lot of people on the dance floor of the bar. Hearing his loud voice, the people. around them burst outughing. Aleah¡¯s face turned pale with anger. She didn¡¯t want to stay here at all! She red at the group of people and turned to leave. At the same time, she hurriedly took out her cell phone from her bag to see what had happened on the Inte. She didn¡¯t believe that, with such conclusive evidence, Cierra Boyle was capable of wiping it off the inte. She thought, ¡°Could she be lying and saying that he was her biological brother? She has to prove it. anyway!¡± Upon turning on her cell phone, she saw Landen¡¯s post and Cierra¡¯s repost. It stunned her. There was a passerby behind her who bumped into her, but she didn¡¯t react at all, She thought, ¡°How is this possible¡­ ¡°How could they really be siblings? ¡°It¡¯s fake! It must be fake!¡± She clenched her cell phone, feeling angry and looking unwilling. She clicked open the test report with trembling hands. Upon seeing the name of the famous hospital and the official seals in the lower right corner, she felt as if she were a clown. All kinds of reminders from the ount¡¯s background almost made her copse! There were curses full of filthy words, contract termination posts from the brands, and all kinds of posts tagging her and forcing her to apologize¡­ She felt that she was going crazy! She thought, ¡°No, no, I am a lun atic, aren¡¯t I? Isn¡¯t emotional disorder a men tal illness? I am a lun atic. What is there to be afraid of?¡± Soon, she no longer felt angry, and a sinister sneer appeared on her face. Shrewdness was all over her eyes. She walked out in her high heels and dialed a number. When Draven received Aleah¡¯s call, he was not surprised. The newly bought cell phone and the broken screen were ced together. The newly bought cell phone was noisy because it was ringing, like a crying child asking for candy, while thetter was broken but silent. He didn¡¯t pick up the call. Sitting quietly in his office chair, he held his forehead and looked at the two cell phones expressionlessly. Even when the phone screen was turned off, he did not move. The phone rang over and over again. From the beginning to the end, he only nced at the caller ID on the screen. He closed his eyes again, as if he couldn¡¯t hear anything. He was like an old monk meditating in a downtown area. In contrast, Aleah was not so calm. It seemed that she didn¡¯t expect that Draven wouldn¡¯t answer her call. She called him a few times in a row, but no one answered. Sometimes, she would call him again. But it was the same. Now that she had returned to the Boyle family, she still couldn¡¯t get through. ¡°Sure enough, men are all bad guys!¡± She was so angry that she threw her cell phone on the coffee table, making a loud noise. ¡°Oh my go d, take it easy. This tea table is expensive!¡± Vanessa couldn¡¯t helpining in distress at the sight of her doing. Hearing this, Aleah became even angrier, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been scolded like this. How can you say so? I¡¯m not even as good as a coffee table now!¡± As she spoke, she kicked the coffee table and cried. ¡°Draven ignored me, and he didn¡¯t want to answer my call. Why should I be alive? If I had known earlier, I would have died! If I had died outside, you wouldn¡¯t have to get me back. After all, Cierra is your daughter. Maybe you could have an award-winning actor¡¯s son for free!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I told you to restrain yourself and wait patiently for them to get divorced. Don¡¯t provoke Cierra again, but you didn¡¯t listen. How could a man like a vicious This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. woman? It¡¯s normal for him not to answer your call.¡± Vanessa frowned and lectured her earnestly. Aleah cried even harder, saying, ¡°But I can¡¯t help it. They haven¡¯t divorced yet. I¡¯ve been waiting for three years! And the video is right in front of me. Seeing her cry like this, Vanessa¡¯s heart ached as she said, ¡°All right, all right, I understand how you feel, but you¡¯ve been waiting for three years. Why are you still missing this?¡± She had seen the video on the Inte showing that Cierra had thrown herself into the arms of another man. If it were her, she would expose such good evidence without any hesitation as well. But no one would have thought that the man was Cierra¡¯s older brother! ¡°Her dear brother¡­ the little (bi tch¡¯s) brother turned out to be the best actor.¡± As Vanessa thought of this, her eyes lit up again. -Aleah hadn¡¯t found out yet. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°I was afraid that Draven would go back on his word. He sent that (bi tch¡¯s) out because of me, but in the past three years, he didn¡¯t even hold my hand. If he had a (bi tch¡¯s) in his heart, wouldn¡¯t all my previous efforts be wasted? Also, my two ns have failed. If he¡­ || Just as Vanessa had said, men liked pure and kind women. Back then, she had pretended to be innocent and borrowed from Cierra¡¯s things to win over his heart. But now that her true colors were exposed, how could she hope to be Mrs. Trevino quietly? Vanessa patted her hand and said, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? He has forgiven you once. Can¡¯t he forgive you a second time? If he doesn¡¯t answer your phone, he will leave you hanging for a few days. Men are so mean. Mom will teach you how to do it. ¡°. As Aleah listened to Vanessa speak slowly, tears welled up in her eyes. She said, ¡°Is that okay¡­¡± Vanessa curled her lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise!¡± And Aleah ignored what happened on the Inte. Since then, she had been pretending to be silent. No matter how manyizens revealed her dirty deeds in the past and asked her toe out and apologize, she just ignored them. Her team was anxious for a while. The Trevino Group sponsored her studio. Although Draven had never interfered in the entertainment industry or asked about her team, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that he was the financial backer of Aleah¡¯s studio. They could not neglect Aleah. After all, she might be Mrs. Trevino one day! Therefore, with such a big deal this time, the team tried their best to clear Aleah¡¯s name. But the evidence was irrefutable. How could they defend her? They could only try their best to make the scandal less popr by spending money to remove the trending topic about Aleah and paying to rank other trending topics in the trending lists. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t so easy. No matter how rich one was, one couldn¡¯t stop others from talking about it. Moreover, Coby and William were there. The more this was the case, the more onlookers would rebel. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Aleah¡¯s team was controlling the situation behind the scenes. They even created a trending topic, saying that the trending topics today would be paid for by Miss Boyle. Reading these posts, Cierra couldn¡¯t help butugh. She thought thatizens were so sharp-tongued. For a few days in a row, she read all kinds of posts on her cell phone, grinning from ear to ear. Even when she was having afternoon tea in a cake shop, she stared at her cell phone. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± A man¡¯s deep voice sounded in front of her, making her look up involuntarily. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Meeting with Draven here? At the sight of the man sitting opposite her, she smiled brightly and said, ¡°Coby, why are you. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your fans won¡¯t let you go?¡± Coby had deliberately disguised himself and stuffed something into his white shirt, rendering him a little potbellied. There was a messy wig on his head, as if he had not washed his hair for a few days. He looked like a middle-aged technical man who had worked overtime in thepany for a few days. However, she still recognized him at a nce. She thought that his crazy fans could see him through with more ease. Coby was indifferent. He sat opposite her casually and took a sip of coffee. His clear voice made a stark contrast to his current image. you ¡°I heard from William that you came downstairs to buy cake. It¡¯s been an hour, but haven¡¯t As for hertter question, he did not answer. Cierra said awkwardly, ¡°I wanted to sit here and eat the cake before going back, but the news is so intriguing.¡± If she kept staring at her cell phone at home, William would definitely nag her. So she came out and browsed her cell phone for entertainment for some time while eating a cake. She didn¡¯t expect that so much time had passed. Coby put down his coffee cup and knocked on the table, saying, ¡°Then put down your cell phone, finish the cake, and hurry home.¡± Cierra only ate half of the mussy cake on the table, and the other half was almost melted. Although she dared to act like a spoiled child in front of her brothers, she had to revere them. She wrinkled her nose and reluctantly put down her cell phone. After picking up the spoon, she took small bites gracefully. During this period, some customers who came to buy cake recognized her, shouted her name in surprise, and came over to take a photo with her. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She tactfully refused, regardless of gender. However, she exchanged a few polite words with them, only to be told frequently that they were Coby¡¯s fans and they would support him. They urged him to get married as soon as possible. After finishing the remaining mussy cake, Cierra excused herself, saying that she was leaving and didn¡¯t have time for small talks. Till then, no one noticed that the hunchbacked man sitting opposite Cierra was none other than Coby. Nearly a hundred people wereing and going, yet not a single one of them recognized Coby. Thinking about It, Cierra felt that it was amazing. She didn¡¯t know if she should say that Coby was pitiful and he only got a group of fake fans. Or if she should say that he was so powerful that he dressed up so well that no one could recognize him. Coby could tell what she was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, saying, ¡°I used to go shopping in different clothes. Speaking of the ones working in the office building, the blue-cor workers sitting under the building, and the vendors on the roadside, only a handful of them could recognize me.¡± He often did this when he was not filming. When he ran away from home in the early years, he didn¡¯t want to go home. He was alone and had no one to rely on. Without resources, he could only hold on. He had been an extra in a film and television base, a tra mp under the pedestrian bridge, sleeping on the road, and lying on the chairs in the park. He had endured many hardships, yet that feeling fascinated him. As a result, after bing famous, he couldn¡¯t help ying all kinds of roles in the crowd. Many directors said that he was born to be an actor. He was d that he had notpromised. Hearing his words, Cierra admired him so much and said, ¡°Coby, you are amazing!¡± Coby smiled and paused for a moment, saying, ¡°But you recognized me at a nce, Cici.¡± Cierra smiled, saying, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my brother.¡± She knew that he was deliberately giving in to her. His voice was uniquely his. If she couldn¡¯t tell that it was his voice, she would be his sister for nothing. But she wanted to say that she had never experienced the feeling of acting like a spoiled child in -front of her family before. She was greedy and unwilling to let go of every opportunity. When she returned home with Coby, she heard the nagging of William. ¡°Cici Barton, you¡¯re such a good-for-nothing! If I don¡¯t allow you to browse your cell phone for entertainment at home, you¡¯ll go out, won¡¯t you? Just look at it hard. Don¡¯t shout when you¡¯re blind.¡± w Cierra couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°William, why are you nagging like Mom?¡± She didn¡¯t dare keep staring at her cell phone in front of William, so she took an apple and fell on the sofa. In the past few days, Coby and Harold were both in New York, so they lived in William¡¯s vi. The vi was big andfortable, and there were people cooking. ¡°Do you think I would waste my breath nagging at you if you were more self-aware?¡± William came out of the kitchen with shovels in his hands. He couldn¡¯t bear to hear anyints from Cierra. Cierra felt that she was in the wrong, so she stuck out her tongue and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, William. I¡¯ll cook tonight!¡± Most of the time, she waszy. Today, she was happy, and she wanted to show off her cooking skills. William snorted, saying, ¡°You said you would cook, but you didn¡¯t even move your butt off the sofa.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± She took thest bite of the apple, put on her slippers, and went to the kitchen. On the second floor, Harold poked his head out of the railing and asked, ¡°Cierra, do you need me to deal with the information about you on the Inte?¡± The matter on the Inte was almost over, andizens turned to target Aleah. No one bothered Coby. Except for being a little more popr, he suffered no other impact. Harold knew that Cierra didn¡¯t like to be discussed much on the Inte. She always felt strange when strangers stared at her photos, so he nned to clean them up. When she got into the kitchen, she responded, ¡°Thank you, Harold. I can handle it myself!¡± She didn¡¯t like the environment on the Inte very much. She felt that if she browsed too much on the Inte, it would easily make her think wrongly. Therefore, in the past, she didn¡¯t like the social software. She wouldn¡¯t leave her information on the Inte. There wasn¡¯t even much information about Entrustment Design Studio. It was all because of the Trevino Group that she was known to theizens. After this incident, she got over it. Mostizens were very cute and righteous. They could distinguish right from wrong. And most of the time, it was not their fault. It was because the information they saw was wrong. Cierra had wanted to take the me, so she had registered an ount. Now the ount had been officially verified as belonging to Coby¡¯s sister. She received a lot of cute greetings every day. Among the messages, some people were urging Coby to get married as soon as possible. They all made her feel that people in the world were cute. She even felt that she had digested a lot of information quickly. She also registered an ount for Entrustment Design Studio and verified it in the name of Sylvia. Soon, many fashion magazines and designers came tomunicate with her. She loved her job very much. If it weren¡¯t for herziness, she would have started apany like her aunt, Fan ny Barton, instead of relying on her brothers¡¯panies to make money. She was too tired to start apany. But to her surprise, Draven didn¡¯t give up. The cooperation partner of the Trevino Group found her through a private message, saying that they would like to cooperate with her again at a high price. Moreover, Draven sent her an invitation, asking her to meet him in person and hoping to talk about the renewal of the contract. Reading the humble and polite words he had sent over, she smiled. She replied in the name of Sylia, ¡°Okay, Mr. Trevino, please choose a time and ce.¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 She¡¯d Like to See Draven¡¯s Reaction When He Finds Out Her Identity In fact, Draven just wanted to give it a try. He didn¡¯t think that Sylvia would reply to him. That was why he was a bit stunned when he received this reply. He felt that this was a bit inconceivable. Only now did he feel a bit of pleasant surprise. He quickly set the time and chose two ces to let Sylvia choose. ¡°How about setting the time for this Sunday? As for the location, if you like exotic Chinese food, how about L¡¯Opera Restaurant? If you are used to Western food, how about meeting at Abimael at GW Square?¡± L¡¯Opera Restaurant was one of the major specialties of New York, while Abimael was an authentic French restaurant in City J. The charge of these two restaurants was not low. More importantly, the taste and environment were top-notch, which showed the sincerity of Draven. In next to no time, he received a reply. ¡°Let¡¯s have Western food.¡± It was a brief reply without any politeness. One could feel Sylvia¡¯s arrogance through the screen. She was like Cierra who had cklisted him. For some reason, he thought of Cierra. Frowning, he dismissed her face from his mind with mixed feelings. As for this designer, whom he had never seen before, he had equally mixed feelings. When he was attacked from both sides three years ago, he was very grateful for the help of Entrustment Design Studio. They had helped him gain a firm foothold in the Trevino Group. Now, for some reason, Entrustment Design Studio was unwilling to extend the contract, as if he had offended her without even knowing it. She was even willing to sign contracts with the Barton. family, which made him even more confused and angry. It was as if the item that should have belonged to him had suddenly be someone else¡¯s. In fact, that person had even treated that item as a treasure. It was as if he had lost it due to his blindness. However, he was not in the mood to think about those things at the moment. The reply from Sylvia made him feel the joy of regaining what he had lost, even if she just agreed to meet him rather than promise that she would renew the contract. But it was better to see the dawn than to see the darkness. He was in a good mood. All the employees in the president¡¯s office breathed a sigh of relief. In the past few days, he had been gloomy because of the fact that Cierra had cklisted him. With the farce that Aleah had created, he had never been happy. Seeing him in a better mood finally, the staff was not nervous anymore. When Jason learned that it was because of Sylvia, he had an urge to worship her. While Draven was in a good mood, so was Cierra, She seriously imagined the scene when the bas ta rd saw her this Sunday and couldn¡¯t helpughing. She could imagine his reaction. Anyway, the contract between Entrustment Design Studio and her brothers had been confirmed. There was a new term that no new cooperation partners would be added. Even if Draven wanted to join them, she couldn¡¯t do so. There was no need to avoid him. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore. She wanted to see this ungrateful man¡¯s reaction when he saw her. Soon, it was the weekend. Cierra slowly arrived at Ambriel at the appointed time and saw Draven in a suit and tie at the door. The restaurant was mostly booked. There were no other guests inside except for Draven, who was sitting by the window. Some guests who wanted to go in for dinner were apologetically asked to leave by the waiter standing at the door. She walked inside in her high heels. The people at the door stopped her and asked about her identity. Cierra took off her sunsses and raised her chin slightly to point at Draven, who was sitting opposite her, saying, ¡°The gentleman inside invited me here. You can ask him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, wait for a moment.¡± To be sure, the waiter had to ask Draven. As soon as Cierra appeared at the door, Draven inside saw her. When she was talking to the waiter, he pulled out a chair and walked toward her with a frown. The waiter at the door saw this. Given that Cierra was the first to say that Draven inside had asked her out, he had to give way directly. Cierra didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She thanked him and walked in on her high heels. Draven frowned even more tightly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He didn¡¯t expect to meet her here. Normally, it was not important to treat her to a meal. But today, the situation was different. Who knew if she, who was cruel, would ruin his n? Hearing his voice, Cierra stopped as well and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me here, Mr. Trevino? It¡¯s strange for you to ask me so.¡± There were at least three tables between them. No one else was in the restaurant. Their conversation echoed in the empty restaurant. Coupled with their current appearance, it was particrly strange. As soon as Cierra finished speaking, she stared at him with a smile, trying to find something on his face. Draven was indeed stunned. Although Cierra did not directly say that she was Sylvia, what she meant couldn¡¯t be more obvious. ¡°Mr. Trevino, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Seeing that he remained silent and expressionless, Cierra couldn¡¯t help but speak and slowly walk towards him. The ten-centimeter heel made a sound on the floor. It was not until her beautiful figure stopped in front of him that it quieted down again. She curled her lips. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be tempting him as she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to meet here mainly for dinner? It¡¯s not good for me to stand here all the time.¡± Draven raised his eyes. The high heels made up for Cierra¡¯s height. They happened to meet each. other¡¯s eyes. ¡± With a deep gaze, he stared at the delicate face in front of him for a long time before saying, ¡°So, you mean you are Sylvia?¡± Cierra blinked. She didn¡¯t expect Draven to ask such a question. She had thought of many possibilities, but she had never thought that he would not believe her. This made herugh. She said, ¡°Is it difficult to understand my words?¡± Without waiting for him to ask for the evidence, she took out her cell phone from her bag and clicked on the page where they had beenmunicating these days. He had set the time and ce before, and he had asked her for her contact informationter, all of which she did not delete. Instead, she replied to him with the same email address as before this morning. After all, it was not good to send him her personal contact information when it came to work. They just needed tomunicate through email. He didn¡¯t seem to believe her. Grabbing her cell phone, he stared at it attentively with his dark eyes. ¡°Mr. Trevino, isn¡¯t it impolite for you to sn*tch my things like this?¡± Despite saying so on the surface, she was not angry. Anyway, she mainly used this cell phone for workmunication. There was nothing else. Even if he was shameless enough to look through other things, it didn¡¯t matter. But Draven seemed to care about his dignity. After reading the conversation, he stuffed the cell phone back into her arms. On the screen, it was still the same page as before. ¡°Cierra Boyle, what¡¯s the point of ying tricks on me like this? Is it fun to pretend to be someone else just because you have a good rtionship with William?¡± His words stunned her. It wasn¡¯t because he was angry, but because his words didn¡¯t sound right. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She frowned, saying, ¡°So you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Okay, I Beg You He repied, ¡°Should I believe it?¡± He sounded indifferent. He had thought that he could meet Sylvia and get to the bottom of the matter. Even if Sylvia wouldn¡¯t renew the contract with the Trevino Group in the future, he wanted to know the reason. If he did have offended her by ident because of some terms, he could sincerely apologize or express his gratitude. However, he had never imagined that the person who had arrived would be Cierra Boyle. He was no longer expectant. He was helpless. Cierra didn¡¯t expect that Draven wouldn¡¯t believe her. But she knew why he thought so. Sylvia had signed a contract with the Barton family, and it was a one-of-a-kind contract. It was obvious that she got along with the Barton family. As for Cierra Boyle, she had been with William all- day long. It just so happened that XR Entertainment, which William was in charge of, also signed a contract with Sylvia, so Cierra had a reason to get to know Sylvia. In this way, it made sense for Cierra to make use of her rtionship with William to y tricks on him by impersonating as Sylvia. Even though it made sense, she still found it funny. She curled her lips and looked straight at him, saying, ¡°If you¡¯re so sure that I¡¯m the one who impersonates Sylvia, why don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m the real Seven? Are you afraid, or do you have other spections?¡± He didn¡¯t dare. As he heard her words, his eyes blinked. Perhaps he subconsciously thought so, but now he still firmly believed in his spection. He said, ¡°If you are really Sylvia, why didn¡¯t you show up directly when Entrustment Design Studio cooperated with the Trevino Group? Cierra Boyle, can¡¯t you show up in public?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the smile on her face faded. He was asking her why she hadn¡¯t shown up directly. She didn¡¯t stop smiling, but there was a hint of sadness in her eyes. What he said was right. She couldn¡¯t show up in public. At that time, in addition to Ernest, no one else was concerned about her. Everyone who saw her seemed to have seen something disgusting, especially him. Her adoptive parents didn¡¯t like her. They only focused on their own daughter. As soon as Aleah saw her, she ¡°got sick.¡± She didn¡¯t even dare go back to the Boyle family. In the end, she lived with the serv*nts of the Boyle family. The one she liked had always regarded her as trouble. He was impatient when he saw her. He considered getting close to her a mistake. During that time, she wanted to kill herself. If it weren¡¯t for Ernest, she would have died a long time ago. She was like a rat crossing the street. Everyone hated her. She¡¯d better disappear once and for all. But after all, there was still someone she liked. So what if he didn¡¯t like her? Was it wrong for her to like him herself? Since he hated her for getting close to him, she could help him secretly. Just like when he was punished for doing something wrong, she secretly gave him a cake. Therefore, she liked to hide her feelings for him. She weaved their names together, hoping that the man he liked could safely get through the difficulties. Unfortunately, she, who couldn¡¯t show up in public, shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. Fortunately, she came to her senses in time. Cierra lowered her head with a faint smile. Although her tone was still casual, it was tinged with fatigue. ¡°You¡¯re right. I just wanted to fool you. I don¡¯t like you anymore. I really feel ufortable when I think about how you and Aleah have embarrassed me all these years. So I borrowed Sylvia¡¯s ount and deliberately tricked you out to see your reaction. I didn¡¯t expect that you would expose me.¡± She smiled as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Since the game is over, I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡± She was afraid that if she stayed any longer, she would shed tears. She had already let go of him. Why was she still so sad? It shouldn¡¯t have happened. She told herself that she couldn¡¯t cry, at least not in front of him. Behind her, Draven didn¡¯t stop her. He stood there. Cierra¡¯s smile just now was vivid in his mind. She had admitted that she was not Sylvia, which was exactly the same as his spection, but he always felt that something was wrong. He seemed to have missed something, but he didn¡¯t catch it. But no matter what, he had now thoroughly figured out why Sylvia was unwilling to renew the contract with the Trevino Group. It was because of Cierra. It was the same reason as Landen¡¯s. It didn¡¯t matter. Now that the jewelry project was in full swing, it didn¡¯t matter if theycked someone named Sylvia. With her around, it would just be icing on the cake. Draven stood still and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, he caught up with Cierra, who was about to go out, and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Stay for dinner.¡± Cierra cared about her reputation in front of others. At that time, she wanted to cry, but she forced herself to hold back. After putting on her high heels and sunsses, she became arrogant again. Hearing the voice in her ear, she stopped, pushed up her sunsses, and looked at him through them. She said then, ¡°Draven Trevino, are you seriously ill?¡± Draven frowned, saying, ¡°Cierra Boyle, can¡¯t you talk nicely?¡± Even though she had never attended etiquette sses since Aleah came back, they grew up together. How could she be so vulgar now?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Cierra put on her sunsses and snorted, saying, ¡°With your temper, if you don¡¯t want to listen, you will cover your ears. As for this meal, forget it. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re treating me. I¡¯m too shameless for me to stay. Anyway, I¡¯ve achieved my goal, haven¡¯t I?¡± No! Regardless of whether Draven believed it or not, she affected his mood dramatically. Thinking about it, she thought that it was worth it. People had to learn to reconcile with themselves and everyth that went wrong. Naturally, Draven understood what she meant. Looking gloomy, he reached out to grab her and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re here to tease me?¡± Frowning, she pulled her wrist out and poked his chest in disgust before saying, ¡°Mr. Trevino, don¡¯t touch me. Do you like it when I treat you like this? Huh?¡± He pursed his lips and stared at her in silence. Cierra didn¡¯t make further moves. She retracted her hand and nced at the restaurant behind her. Thank you for spending so much effort, but it¡¯s a pity that I sadden you. Besides, it doesn¡¯t seem suitable for us to sit together for dinner, given our rtionship. Mr. Trevino, if you are free, I think it¡¯s more appropriate for us to go through the divorce formalities.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Draven sneered and said, ¡°Cierra Boyle, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± She had yed tricks on him again and again, but she wanted to divorce him so easily. Why? Cierra knew what he was thinking, saying with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. After all, I¡¯ve liked you before. I¡¯m quite happy to be Mrs. Trevino for a few more days.¡± She said so on purpose. After all, she knew how much he hated her in the past. After saying that, she turned around without noticing the confusion and loneliness in Draven¡¯s eyes. ¡°She once liked me.¡± The implication was that she naturally didn¡¯t like me now. But that was how it should be, wasn¡¯t it? He didn¡¯t like her, and she shouldn¡¯t have liked him. He frowned as he was lost in his thoughts. Looking up and seeing that Cierra had walked out, he followed her. ¡°Mr. Trevino, are you nning to get a divorce certificate with me?¡± The two of them entered the elevator together. When the elevator door closed, Cierra tilted his head and teased him. Standing next to her, Draven looked steadily forward and replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you beg me? Maybe I¡¯ll be there with you if I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± Smiling, Cierra said without hesitation, ¡°Okay, then I beg you.¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Being Trapped in the Elevator and Fainting Draven probably didn¡¯t expect Cierra to say that. He frowned and tilted his head to look at her. She wore her sunsses on her head, revealing her delicate little face. Her red lips made her skin look even fairer. She was so charming when she looked at him with her smiling eyes. Draven held his breath and didn¡¯t know what to say. He was afraid that he would disturb the beautiful picture. However, Cierra refused to keep quiet. She elbowed the man next to her and broke the ice. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Why do you keep quiet? You said that if I beg you, you can get a divorce. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Draven looked away irritably andpressed his thin lips, ignoring her. Cierra didn¡¯t give up. She raised her hand to look at the time and started calcting. ¡°The staff should still be eating now. Let¡¯s have a meal first and thene back to get a divorce. What do you think?¡± She continued to pull him. Draven pulled back his sleeve impatiently and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°How could that be? It¡¯s Sunday and you don¡¯t have to work¡­¡± Suddenly, Cierra thought of something and stopped talking. She looked so disappointed. ¡°I forget they don¡¯t work on weekends. We can¡¯t divorce today even if you¡¯re free.¡± Draven was so frustrated, but he could do nothing but listen to Cierra muttering to herself. She sighed heavily and said, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have asked you out for lunch on weekdays. So that you have time and the staff is on the job. Why didn¡¯t I think of that before? I made a mistake¡­¡± Draven couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Cierra. How can you not only use someone else¡¯s identity but also use it to do other things? When did you be like this?¡± His angry voice brought Cierra back to her senses. Talking about using someone else¡¯s identity, Cierra felt it was hard to exin and the man would definitely not believe her. So she just took the me. ¡°Maybe you have never known me well. What kind of person do you think I am?¡± She turned up the corners of her lips and looked straight at him, taking a step closer to him. ¡°Do you think I am the one who could only lower my head and didn¡¯t dare to look at people or the one who couldn¡¯t take iny eyes off you and only showed a silly smile every time I saw you?¡± From the very beginning, he had been frowning. When he heard her words, he frowned even more. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it.¡± He said seriously and did not want to argue with her at this moment. ¡°I see,¡± Cierra¡¯s smile grew even wider. She believed Draven¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t that she knew him very well, but she knew that the noble Mr. Trevino disdained to think about it. However, in the eyes of many people, Cierra was such a person. The Boyle family, in particr, felt that she was a poor wretch who was fostered in the Boyle family and knew nothing but coveted Aleah¡¯s fiance. Seeing her smile, he thought that she just wrapped herself up as a hedgehog because of what had happened in the past, so he tried to soften his tone. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Cierra, you don¡¯t have to care too much about other people¡¯s opinions. You used to be very nice, and now you have a family. It¡¯s not what they say¡­. ¡± He couldn¡¯t say those dirty words, nor was he willing to apply them to Cierra. ¡°I used to be very nice?¡± Cierra grasped the key point and asked him with a smile. Her straightforward gaze made Draven stunned for a moment. His fingers curled up slightly and said. ¡°Yes.¡± Cierra smiled even more happily. ¡°Then, could it be that your impression of me was when you called me cutie wife?¡± Before she could finish his sentence, Draven¡¯s face darkened and he subconsciously pushed her away. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Cierra, you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Cierra was not angry when Draven pushed her away. After stabilizing herself, she still smiled. Looking at his angry face, she widened her eyes slightly as if she had found something amazing. ¡°Mr. Trevino, your ears are so red. Why are you shy after telling the truth? It¡¯s you who call me cutie wife.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Draven interrupted her grumpily. Cierra deliberately continued, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Now that you have a lover, you can say that what you once said is childlike. I can understand you but you refuse to divorce. Can¡¯t I tease you?¡± ¡°Divorce, divorce again. ¡°Draven thought. Draven was so annoyed at her words and he really didn¡¯t want to stay with her any longer! He looked down and found that no one called the elevator at all. No wonder she had been talking for so long. Cierra was also surprised. Seeing him press the elevator button, she clicked his tongue, ¡°So neither of us called the elevator. No wonder I stayed with you for so long.¡¯ Draven nced sideways at her and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to stay with me?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense?¡± Cierra snorted. After feeling the elevator going down, she stopped talking and distanced herself from him. If she had known that he didn¡¯t believe her at all, she wouldn¡¯t havee. As soon as she moved to the side, the elevator suddenly shook and descended rapidly with all the lights turned off! ¡°Draven?¡± Cierra was frightened and she subconsciously looked for Draven. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± She slowly calmed down with the man¡¯s warm palm holding her wrist. Then, the elevator stopped, but it was still dark, and the door could not be opened. Cierra anxiously pressed the emergency call button, but it didn¡¯t work. ¡°Is your phone still working?¡± Behind her, Draven sounded calm, and his voice did not fluctuate much. He took out his mobile phone, but there was no signal. He couldn¡¯t even call an emergency number. Hearing this, Cierra took out her phone from her bag and could only frown when she found her phone didn¡¯t work either. ¡°It seems that Go d wants you to stay with me, an annoying person. You don¡¯t have any other choice.¡± Draven chuckled and closed his eyes wearily. Cierra turned around to look at him. After making sure that there was no way out for the time being, she could only calm herself down. She said faintly, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said so much to you. It¡¯s karma.¡± Without saying a word, Draven maintained the same posture after the elevator stopped. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Cierra to keep talking. There was no signal on her phone, so it was useless to take it out. She was annoyed with the phone so she put it in her bag and wait for the people outside to come and rescue them. However, they had waited for such a long time and it was inevitable that she would be bored. Besides, she was still wearing high heels, and her feet hurt a lot. ¡°Draven, can you talk to me?¡± Cierra tried to divert her attention to ease the pain in her feet. However, the man beside her ignored her. Being trapped in the darkness made her feel wronged. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no big grudge between us. Let¡¯s talk for a while. We can talk about something other than divorce.¡± She tilted her head and looked to the side. Her eyes suddenly widened when the tall figure beside her smashed straight at her and pressed on her. Cierra also realized that something wasn¡¯t right and supported him with all her strength. ¡°Draven, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 What Did You Want to Do to Me Just Now? The man on her shoulder did not respond at all. He pressed on her, burying his furry head into her shoulder. His hot breath made Cierra not dare to move. Without the support of the wall behind her, she would have been crushed to the ground by now. She gritted her teeth and slowly helped him up so that she could stand up more easily. Otherwise, she would fall down before he could wake up. ¡°Draven?¡± After helping him steady a little, she frowned and looked at the person on her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Can you hear me?¡± ¡°It hurts¡­¡± The man¡¯s (h oa rse ) voice came out of his throat, and ayer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. The expression on his face showed that he seemed to be in pain. He seemed to have fallen into a nightmare, falling into a bottomless abyss. Like someone drowning and helpless, he suddenly grabbed a piece of driftwood and hugged the woman in his arms tightly. His strength was so strong that he seemed to want to drag her into the nightmare! Cierra froze as if she had been trapped in this ce by the man¡¯s aura. She heard the man¡¯s murmur and felt his hot breath on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ don¡¯t leave me behind¡­¡± Cierra closed her eyes and hesitated. She could have pushed him away. Even if he died here today, it had nothing to do with her and she could even get rid of himpletely. She didn¡¯t have to feel guilty. After all, he had once wanted her to disappear from the world. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t be ruthless. She would be a good person this time and repay his grievances with good deeds. Taking a deep breath, Cierra opened her eyes and spoke in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving and I won¡¯t leave you behind. Can you hear me? Where does it hurt?¡± Although the elevator was closed, the air could flow, and there was no suffocation in the space. 1 Moreover, they had only stayed inside for a short time. The only thing that could make a person like this was his Illness. Cierra didn¡¯t know what was going on with him, so she could only guess that he had a heart attack. She tentatively reached out to touch his pocket. She found the car keys, mobile phones, wallet¡­ and a handkerchief. There was no medicine at all. She frowned. Other than taking out her phone to see if there was any signal, there was nothing she could do about this situation. It was not her character to sit still and wait for the people outside to rescue her. If she was like that, she would have been raped by those people abroad and then thrown into the deep sea. ¡°Is there really no medicine? Then why it happened?¡± Cierra thought for a moment and pinched Draven¡¯s philtrum, trying to wake him up. Unfortunately, it was still of no use. She had no choice but to unbutton his suit to see if there were any pills in his pocket. But she was in the darkness and Draven¡¯s head pressed on her. It was very difficult for her to move. She could only rely on the corner of her eyes and her own feelings to untie the man¡¯s clothes and then fumble along his clothes. ¡°It¡¯s really strange. He looks like he exercises every day. Why does he suddenly have an attack?¡± Cierra touched the man¡¯s abdominal muscles and couldn¡¯t help muttering. She did not forget her business. She explored the hidden bag inside to see if there were any medicine bottles or something like that. Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed by a force. ¡°Cierra¡­ What are you doing?¡± She didn¡¯t know when Draven suddenly woke up. He sounded tired, but his dark eyes were filled with anger, even if he was still a little confused.. The two of them hugged each other in a strange position. Cierra was stunned for a moment, and then she subconsciously pushed him away. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Draven let out a m uffled groan. He didn¡¯t have much strength. Being pushed so suddenly, he hit the wall of the elevator with the back of his head, making a soft sound. Cierra was a little afraid and looked at him with concern. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up. Are you okay?¡± He nced at her. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to see her, so he closed his eyes again. ¡°What did you want to do to me just now?¡± His voice was a little (h o a rse), but it sounded cold. Cierra rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to do to you? Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m trying to touch you while you¡¯re unconscious.¡± He didn¡¯t reply. His frown showed that he was still in pain. Cierra knew she can¡¯t anger a patient, so she patiently exined, ¡°I thought you were sick, so I wanted to see if there was any medicine on you. It¡¯s just that you were pressing down on me just now, so I couldn¡¯t see your pocket. I could only¡­ fumble around.¡± She was a little embarrassed to say thest two words. However, she had to admit that the man¡¯s figure was quite good. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve suffered a loss, ¡°Cierraforted herself. ¡°I¡¯m not sick.¡± He said with his eyes closed. ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly lose consciousness?¡± Cierra was not angry. No matter what, she would not bully such a weak man. She took out her phone from her bag, opened a packet of paper under the phone¡¯s light, and wiped her shoulders, as well as her wrist that had just been pinched by Draven. His forehead and palms were sweaty, and his body was sticky. At this time, Draven opened his eyes and looked at her with a frown. Especially when she wiped her wrists, he frowned even more tightly. ¡°Do you want to wipe it?¡± Cierra thought that he felt ufortable because of the cold sweat, so she asked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, before he could answer, she remembered that he was sick at the moment, so she took the initiative to wipe his face with a tissue. ¡°Take the phone.¡± She stuffed the phone into his hand. The moment Cierra moved closer to Draven, his breathing stopped for a moment, and his palm suddenly tightened. Under the dim yellow light, he could clearly see her eyshes, nose bridge, red lips¡­ And every breath he took was filled with the fragrance of her body, which did not dissipate for a long time. He didn¡¯t say anything to stop her but thinking of her touching his body and holding him in her arms¡­ No, it should be said that he was hugging her. ¡°Wipe your palms yourself.¡± She gave another piece of clean tissue to him. ¡°I¡¯ll turn off the lights first. I don¡¯t know when the elevator will be repaired. What if it runs out of battery¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t turn off it.¡± Just as she was about to take her phone away, the man suddenly spoke. At the same time, he held the phone in his palm to stop her from taking it away. But they were so fast that their hands were held together. In other words¡­ Draven grabbed her hand. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 He¡¯s Afraid of the Dark For a moment, no one could react. The two of them stood rooted to the spot. The light of the mobile phone prated their fingertips, and a beam of light seemed to stand between the two of them through the dust. Looking at his deep eyes, Cierra suddenly remembered the wet warmth on her wrist and swallowed inexplicably. It was also this action that made here to her senses. She withdrew her hand in an exaggerated manner and turned her back on him. Even though there was no mirror in the elevator and she couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, she could still feel how hot her face was. She felt as if her ears were burning. She took a deep breath and cursed in her heart. ¡°You¡¯re so useless. You just touched his hand! Why are you so shy? Don¡¯t you forget you just dare to touch his abdominal muscles?¡± Cierra said to herself. Just as she was thinking about it with her back to Draven, Draven¡¯s deep voice came from behind her. He sounded much soberer now. ¡°Cierra, are you shy? But when I first regained consciousness, weren¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Cierra interrupted him grumpily and turned around to re at him. However, Draven¡¯s eyes are full of smiles. Under the dim light of his phone, he looked gentler. ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Cierra interrupted him angrily and sna tched the phone from his hand. She wanted to turn off the shlight, but after thinking about it, she gave up. However, she refused to look at Draven and leaned against the wall with her head lowered. She didn¡¯t move, but Draven moved closer. Although his voice was much cleaner, he didn¡¯t seem to have fully recovered. There was a hint of exhaustion in his tone. ¡°Are you really angry? I just touched your hand. I didn¡¯t say anything when you touched me just now¡­¡±¡± ¡°Draven, I told you not to shut up!¡± Cierra thought, ¡°Da mn!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal to touch his hand. Why does he keep talking about it?¡± Cierra lowered her head, and the corners of her eyes blushed. She held her phone with one hand and kept rubbing her fingertips with the other, as if she could erase all the marks on her fingertips. Draven didn¡¯t say anything else. He stood side by side with her and looked down at her. For some reason, he felt his heart seemed to be blocked by something. ¡°Not only did I touch your hand, but I also touched your wrist when I woke up just now. Maybe I touched other parts of your body when I was unconscious. Do you want to wipe them off one by one?¡± As he spoke word by word coldly, he saw Cierra stop what she was doing. Cierra finally raised her head. Her stubborn gaze met his. She didn¡¯t say anything but just moved aside with a cold face and turned off the light on her mobile phone. ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you!¡± She thought. The darkness swallowed up the narrow space again. It took Draven a lot of effort to adapt to the dim light, but falling into darkness again made him frightened. Instinctively, he moved closer to her. Cierra didn¡¯t notice that something was wrong at first. She snorted, ¡°You have your own phone. If you really can¡¯t stay in the dark, use your own phone. Don¡¯t stand so close to me!¡± Draven didn¡¯t say anything, but his breathing became heavier. Cierra finally realized something and turned to look at him. When her pupils adapted to the light in the elevator, she saw his nervous face and clenched fists. She seemed to have found something interesting and suddenly smiled. ¡°Draven, so you¡¯re afraid of the dark?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really surprising. ¡°She thought. ¡°No one will believe that the CEO of the Trevino Group is afraid of the dark!¡± Thinking of that, Cierra couldn¡¯t help smiling. The shame and anger caused by Draven¡¯s tease suddenly disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s okay. People are always afraid of something. You have to be strong.¡± She didn¡¯t tease him anymore, but patted him on the shoulder and kept a distance from him again. He made fun of her, and she did the same to him too. It all evened out. She always knew how to reconcile with herself. ¡°Cierra¡­¡± After staying in the darkness for a while, the man beside her finally couldn¡¯t help but speak again, his voice returning to its previous exhaustion. ¡°Can you help me take out my phone?¡± Cierra had been ignoring him. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so serious before she turned to him. ¡°ustrophobia.¡± A professional term for me ntal analysis suddenly appeared in her mind. She also realized that Draven might not be afraid of the dark, but he had ustrophobia. ¡°However, people with such symptoms generally have been punished by some are always locked up in a small ck room.¡± ¡°Pople and ¡°Although Ernest and Mrs. Trevino were too strict with him and had arranged everything for him since he was a child, they didn¡¯t have to lock him up. But Cierra didn¡¯t have time to think more about it. Afraid that Draven would lose consciousness again in the dark, she quickly reached for his phone. ¡°Draven, hold on. I¡¯ll turn on the light right away!¡± However, the more anxious she was, the more flustered she became. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She could just take out her phone, but she listened to his instructions to get his phone. When she felt the weight on her shoulder again, Cierra thought about it. ¡°Why don¡¯t I turn on my phone?¡± What made her even more desperate was that Draven seemed to be unconscious this time, and she was not ready to help him. She fell heavily to the ground with him, making a loud noise. Clerra also hit the back of her head, only to feel her vision go nk. When she opened her eyes, there was a dazzling light. The elevator door opened. Cierra had never thought that such a shameful thing would happen to her. Her hair was disheveled and a man of 1.8 meters was pressing on her. They were lying on the ground in a mess, surrounded by a group of people. She even wanted to die. Until someone moved Draven away, she held her elbow and sat up from the narrow space and she was still in a daze. ¡°Cici, are you all right?¡± William cleared a way through the crowd and looked at her worriedly. The moment she saw William, she finally couldn¡¯t stand the grievance of being trapped in the elevator and she threw herself into his arms with red eyes. ¡°Why are you sote? I¡¯ve been trapped for a long time.¡± ¡°Why did you sneak out and didn¡¯t answer the phone? It¡¯s Harold who found you ording to the location.¡± Although it was safer at home, it may also be dangerous. After all, Jaquan had been kidnapped when. he was a child. William scolded her, but when he saw the grievance on her face, he couldn¡¯t help coaxing her. ¡°All right, all right. Fortunately, the elevator was just stuck. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Cierra nodded. She stood up with William¡¯s help and looked down at her broken high heels. ¡°The shoes are broken¡­¡± Williamughed at her words. He touched her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy a new pair for you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a (h o a rse ) and low voice came from behind. ¡°Mrs. Trevino¡¯s shoes were damaged because of me. I should be the one to buy a new pair for her, right?¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Mr. Morgan, Who Couldn¡¯t Get What He Loved Cierra followed the voice and looked behind. Fingers h o o ked over her high heels, she stepped barefoot on the ground. Her hair and skirt were a little messy, making her like a fragile porcin doll. The way she looked made Draven even angrier. Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t realize that she was being seduced, or perhaps it was because the person standing beside her was William. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Trevino. It won¡¯t take you too much time to buy me a pair in the mall. I don¡¯t mind, as long as it¡¯s new.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t understand why Draven was so angry. She tidied up the messy hair by her ear and her delicate face was full of innocence. As for the man behind her, he understood the hostility between the two men. William looked down at the mess on Cierra, took off his coat, and slowly put it on her. Of course, he talked to Draven at the same time, ¡°Mr. Trevino, since Cierra has asked, please keep your word. You can¡¯t let her go with me barefootter, can you?¡± He put his clothes on Cierra and raised his eyes to look at Bertram. When their eyes met, sparks seemed to fly in the air. ¡°Go with you? She¡¯s my wife. How can she go with you?¡± Draven snorted, his hoa rse voice full of coldness. The surrounding staff pri cked up their ears, but they didn¡¯t dare to look up. They pretended not to hear anything and busily repaired the elevator. But in fact, they were so curious about their conversation! ¡°Oh my go d, is this a scene of two men fighting for a woman?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it rumored that the president of the Trevino Group is dissatisfied with his wife and wants to divorce and be with Aleah? Why does it look like it is Mr. Trevino who can¡¯t get what he wants?¡± ¡°Can it be that the recent rumors on the Inte were true? Does Mrs. Trevino really cheat on her husband, but the man has been mistaken?¡± Just as everyone was immersed in their own thoughts, Cierra said impatiently. ¡°Draven, I suggest you go to see the doctor. It¡¯s not difficult to make an appointment with a psychiatrist. You proposed the divorce, and I¡¯ve agreed to sign it. If you have nothing to do, go through the formalities as soon as possible. Don¡¯t always say these strange things. Besides, I¡¯m cooperating with Mr. Barton. Don¡¯t always think about others with your dirty thoughts!¡± She shot a cold nce at Draven. If it were in normal times or in private, she would think that Draven was crazy and ignore him. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But now there were so many people around. Although William was not an entertainer, he was famous. She didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen again on the Inte. Coby could rify their brother-sister rtionship on the Inte, but William couldn¡¯t. Once William made the confession, her identity would bepletely exposed. She didn¡¯t want to be completely entangled with the Boyle family. She wouldn¡¯t allow the Boyle family to use the excuse of raising her to harass her rtives who were very good to her now. They didn¡¯t deserve it! After saying that, she took William¡¯s hand and turned around, ignoring the gloomy look on Draven¡¯s face. The staff around them had also heard it clearly. It was true that Mr. Trevino asked for a divorce, but he also couldn¡¯t get what he wanted. It was nothing more than that the adopted daughter driven out by the Trevino Group had signed a divorce agreement with the president of the Trevino Group. She turned around and got to know another man, but Mr. Trevino misunderstood her. Mr. Trevino also realized his true feelings and was unwilling to sign the divorce agreement. Unfortunately, Ms. Boyle didn¡¯t want to continue this. marriage, and Mr. Trevino couldn¡¯t get what he loved! What a show! The repairman gave Draven aplicated look as if he was looking at a fool withpassion. After all, he was the one who lost his wife. Who else could he me? Someone next to Draven gave him advice out of kindness. ¡°Mr. Trevino, you have to coax your wife. Now that the formalities have not beenpleted yet, you still have a greater chance! Since you realize your love for her, as long as you coax her, she will definitely turn back. Women¡¯s hearts are the softest!¡± He seemed to be extremely experienced. If it weren¡¯t for the difference in status, he would probably have patted Draven on the shoulder like a good friend! Hearing this, Draven frowned and retorted subconsciously, ¡°Who said I like her?¡± His voice was not low. Hearing that, the onlookers were all stunned. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, you can get a divorce. Ms. Boyle and another gentleman are a good match. Everyone is happy.¡± The man came to his senses and added. Draven¡¯s frown deepened. Hepressed his lips, nced at them, and left without saying a word. ¡°What am I exining to this group of people?¡± He thought. ¡°The person I like and want to marry is Aleah.¡± ¡°As for Cierra¡­I don¡¯t like her doesn¡¯t mean that I can be fooled like this!¡± After leaving the mall, as soon as Draven drove out of the underground garage, he received a call from Aleah¡¯s mother, Vanessa. He frowned because he knew the reason for the call. Ever since Aleah entered the entertainment industry, the Trevino Group had invested a lot of money and solved a lot of problems for her. However, the previous events were all rted to the resources in the industry. It didn¡¯t matter to offend some people. But this time, it was different. It was Aleah who took the initiative to make trouble. She took advantage of the freedom to enter his office and exposed the matter. Moreover, she had not apologized yet. After all, he was too indulgent with her and spoiled her so much that she could do anything. After pondering for a while, Draven decisively hung up the phone. Vanessa¡¯s expression changed when the phone was hung up. She looked at the phone and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°It seems that Draven is really angry this time.¡± Aleah was extremely anxious. ¡°What should I do? If he refuses to marry me and ends up in a deadlock with Cierra, what should I do?¡± ¡°That gentleman will definitely kill me!¡± ¡°No¡­ it may be even more terrifying than killing me!¡± Thinking of the suffocation that night, Aleah felt that her legs were weak and her neck was aching faintly. Vanessa was also worried. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he calmed down yet after a few days?¡± she wondered. ¡°The Boyle family has relied on the Trevino Group for business in recent years and basically all businesses are to cooperate with the Trevino family. Without the support of the Trevino family, we can¡¯t even earn a penny.¡± ¡°If Draven really doesn¡¯t marry Aleah and get together with that little bit ch, Cierra, what would happen to the Boyle family in the future?¡± ¡°Not to mention that Cierra had already been driven out by her, judging from her character, she will definitely take revenge on the Boyle familyter.¡± ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Thinking of this possibility, Vanessa¡¯s eyes darkened. She ordered Aleah, ¡°Go to the kitchen and do as I taught you before. Hurry up!¡± Aleah didn¡¯t dare to dy. At first, she thought that it would definitely be useless to Draven, but now she could only y it by ear. She made herself a little embarrassed and went to the kitchen in her slippers. Ten minutester, a few photos were sent to Draven¡¯s phone, as well as Vanessa¡¯s crying voice message. [Draven, I didn¡¯t call you specifically to trouble you, but Aleah has always been like this. No one can persuade her. She only said your name and apologized to you. I beg you toe and see her, okay?] Draven was driving behind a Maybach. When he saw the photos and voice messages, his face darkened. After a while, he turned around. And sent a reply. [I¡¯ll be there in a minute.] Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Hesitation Vanessa didn¡¯t expect him to agree so easily and was stunned for a moment at the message. ¡°Mom, how is it?¡± Aleah asked anxiously, for fear that she would be disappointed again. After confirming his words, Vanessa heaved a sigh of relief and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s done! He said he would be here soon. Don¡¯t forget what I taught you. Men will fall for such a trick if you pretend to be pitiful.¡± Aleah nodded and breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. She lowered her head and showed weakness to her mother. ¡°I see, Mom. I¡¯ll listen to you in the future and never act on my own again.¡± As long as Draven was willing to see her, there was still hope. She didn¡¯t want to be tortured by that devil again¡­. Vanessa had no idea what Aleah was thinking. She only felt sorry for the people who had been scolding Aleah on the Inte recently and gently hugged her. ¡°All right, all right, my baby girl. I¡¯ve made you suffer these days. I¡¯ll help you if you want, and I¡¯ll also find a way to avenge you, okay?¡±. Aleah threw herself into Vanessa¡¯s arms, and her eyes were as fierce as Vanessa¡¯s. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Half an hourter, Draven arrived at the Boyle¡¯s vi. He was led into the room by the serv ants and saw Vanessa wiping her tears on the sofa. ¡°Mrs. Boyle.¡± Draven didn¡¯t change his expression and stopped beside the sofa. His figure was so tall that no one could ignore it. As if she had just noticed his arrival, Vanessa raised her head in surprise. Wiping away her tears in embarrassment, she said, ¡°Draven, you¡¯re here. Sit down. I¡¯m sorry to have made a fool of myself.¡± ¡°No need, Mrs. Boyle. You know why I¡¯m here. Where¡¯s Aleah?¡± Draven declined and looked around. Vanessa hesitated for a moment and said worriedly, ¡°Aleah¡­ She¡¯s still in the kitchen.¡± Draven frowned,pressed his lips, and remained silent for a moment. ¡°Please take me to have a look.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Vanessa forcibly suppressed the joy on her face, wiped the corners of her eyes with a tissue, and led the way. As she walked, she said earnestly, ¡°I know Aleah is wrong this time. I have scolded and punished her. I took her mobile phone and didn¡¯t let her call you again. It¡¯s so ridiculous. How dare she copy video and post it? What if she posts the belongs to yourpany next time? It¡¯s my fault that I don¡¯t educate her well!¡± your Behind her, Draven didn¡¯t say anything but frowned even more deeply. He was angry with Aleah not only because she copied the surveince video of Stream Vi, but also because she deliberately exposed the video and guided public opinion. As for whether she would steal thepany¡¯s documents or not, he would store them separately, even if she took some unimportant ones, once investigated, he would take legal measures and would not defend her just because she liked him. Hearing that Vanessa had confiscated Aleah¡¯s phone as punishment, he understood why Aleah hadn¡¯t apologized for so many days. But even so, it could not be denied that Aleah had done something wrong this time. It was the same as what she had done before when she hired someone to humiliate Cierra. She needed to give others an exnation. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Vanessa say, ¡°Aleah has been in a bad condition for the past two days. She refused to take the medicine prescribed by the doctor. I know you¡¯re angry, but after all, you two grew up together. You used to say that you would take good care of her¡­¡± As she spoke, she choked with so bs. Draven also choked, especially when he saw Aleah, who was in a mess in the kitchen. Aleah¡¯s hair was a little messy, and her clothes were not tidy. Her face and hands were covered with flour and cream. At this moment, she was rubbing the dough on the kitchen table and muttering. Draven¡¯s eyes darkened and hepressed his thin lips tightly when he saw the scene. Vanessa, who was next to him, cried again. ¡°Aleah has been like this for the past two days. She said that she would make you a cake to apologize. I hope you can forgive her. Draven, I had no choice but to call you over¡­¡± While Vanessa was crying, Aleah saw Draven. Aleah was happy at first, and then her flour-covered face showed a look of resignation and fear. She walked over carefully and looked at him. ¡°Draven, are you still angry with me? I¡¯m sorry,!. know I was wrong. I¡¯ll make your favorite cake. Please don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± As she spoke, she turned around and went to the oven to take out the cake that had already been made and handed it to him. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything bad again. Please forgive me. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to marry me. Just let me like you. I won¡¯t make trouble for Cierra anymore. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Draven looked at the cake in front of him. It was this cake that gave him a little sweetness andfort when he came out of the dark room with a whip on his body. It was also from that time on that he began to pay attention to the little girl who waster found by the Boyle family. He was silent for a long time before he epted the cake. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to deal with the matters. on the Inte. You don¡¯t have to worry. As for marrying you, I haven¡¯t changed my mind. I¡¯ll finish the divorce procedures as soon as possible. You should listen to Mrs. Boyle and don¡¯t let her worry This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. anymore.¡± Aleah was surprised. ¡°Really? Draven, don¡¯t you like Cierra? You didn¡¯t say that because I¡¯m pitiful, did you?¡± At the mention of Cierra, Draven hesitated for a moment. The scene of them being trapped in the elevator half an hour ago appeared in his mind. He remembered the moment when he grabbed Cierra¡¯s hand. ¡°Draven?¡± Aleah guessed why Draven was lost in thought, but she could only suppress the anger in her heart. Hearing her calling, Draven came to his senses. He nced at the cake in his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Of course, I don¡¯t like her.¡±. Aleah smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯ll apologize to Cierra. I won¡¯t do anything bad to her because of you¡­ Draven frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s me who didn¡¯t handle the rtionship well.¡± ¡°All right. It¡¯s good that the misunderstanding has been resolved. Let¡¯s go out and eat first. It¡¯s not good to stand here.¡± At this point, Vanessa knew that Draven had forgiven Aleah, so she interrupted their conversation and changed the topic. It was no good to say more. A man would be rebellious if he was pushed too hard and always asked if he was willing to marry her, not to mention that Draven obviously had that bi tch in his heart. Her baby daughter was still young and ignorant, so she had to remind her. Indeed, Draven didn¡¯t talk much and followed them to the dining room. He acted quickly and arranged the things for Aleah. Soon, the public rtions team of the Trevino Group began to clear her name again. Although the golden PR time had long been missed, money was omnipotent. Cierra learned the news on the Inte when she returned to Aqua Apartment. To her surprise, she also received a call from Vanessa. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 You¡¯re Our Lucky Star However, Cierra wasn¡¯t surprised. When her rtionship with Coby was announced, she had expected that the Boyle family woulde to her, but she didn¡¯t expect that they had waited for so long. But she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to pick it up. After the phone rang for a while, she slowly picked it up. She didn¡¯t say anything and just listened in silence. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Vanessa¡¯s ingratiating voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Cierra, it¡¯s Mom. What have you been busy withtely?¡± At this time, Cierra was eating a cake. It was bought by William on the way back to coax her. She ate a spoonful and answered politely. After all, there¡¯s no need to be rude since Vanessa didn¡¯t offend her. ¡°Mrs. Boyle, if I remember correctly, you asked me to call you aunt ten years ago. As for recently, course, I¡¯m busy divorcing Draven. If you¡¯re free, please try to persuade him. Being busy all the time is not good for his health. Let him take a break and go through the formalities with me when he has time. It won¡¯t take him much time.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, there was a moment of silence on the other end of the line. Cierra was not in a hurry. She could guess that Vanessa was gnashing her teeth. of It wasn¡¯t her fault. It was Draven that didn¡¯t divorce her. She hoped herint could make Aleah urge him. ¡°Cierra, I¡¯ll find time to get the divorce done. You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry.¡± Just as she took another bite of the cake, a man¡¯s deep and familiar voice suddenly came from the phone. The sudden voice frightened Cierra and she almost choked on the cake! She didn¡¯t expect Draven to be at the Boyle¡¯s. What was even more unexpected was that he was listening to the phone call. But soon, Cierra calmed down and said in a cold voice, ¡°Since Mr. Trevino is listening by the side, please remember it. After all, divorce is not a small matter. Don¡¯t always forget it, lest I keep dying your new marriage.¡± e put down the spoo After saying that, she put down the spoon in her hand. Although she hadn¡¯t finished eating the cake, she felt that it suddenly tasted bad, and the happy sweetness couldn¡¯t let her secrete new protein. Men were scourges! Draven didn¡¯t say anything more and Cierra heard Vanessa¡¯s voice, ¡°Cierra, let¡¯s not talk about divorce now. Since you¡¯ve signed the agreement, there¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯m calling you today to ask if you¡¯re free to come home for dinner. Your father will be back in a few days, and let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± In Cierra¡¯s impression, her father was a person who valued profits very much and had been busy with the Boyle family¡¯s business all year round. Over the years, he had relied on the Trevino Group to develop well, but he still didn¡¯t go home often. He tried to expand the business territory of the Boyle family outside New York. To her, her father did not have much affection for her. When Aleah came backter, he treated Cierra even more badly. Only when they asionally went to visit Ernest would he act like a loving father. In short, he was an extremely hypocritical person. ¡°Mrs. Boyle, if I remember correctly, I signed a contract to end the rtionship with the Boyle. family when I returned home. It¡¯s not appropriate to take me to dinner, is it?¡± She didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Vanessa and cut to the chase. She had to admit that it was exactly what she wanted. The Boyle family was worried that she would use her identity as an adopted daughter to make trouble and get the property. She was also afraid that the Boyle family would disturb her rtives who really loved her. As she expected, they called them. They came for Coby this time. If the Barton family really announced her identity, the Boyle family would probably be eager to marry her. Vanessa, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to understand Cierra¡¯s words. ¡°Cierra, I was too angry back - then. Why are you still mad at me? I raised you, so how could I really kick you out of the house? Can you go home for dinner on Tuesday?¡± Cierra knocked on the table but did not refuse her directly. The main reason was that she had not figured out what Vanessa meant yet. If it was because of Coby, Vanessa did not ask her to take him with her. She didn¡¯t want to go, but if she didn¡¯t go, it would be bad for Coby¡¯s career if the Boyle family ndered him for the favor of raising her. Even if the Boyle family had gone too far, they had raised her and she couldn¡¯t show any evidence to prove that they wanted to kill her behind her back. This passive situation made her a little annoyed. While she was thinking, Vanessa said, ¡°Cierra, I can understand that you¡¯re still angry with me. Now that you¡¯ve found your family, you¡¯ll definitely have a better life in the future. I¡¯m happy for you. Can you just have a farewell dinner with me and let¡¯s say goodbye to each other, okay?¡± The way she talked made Cierra feel even more disgusted. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying not to hang up the phone directly. Just as she was about to respond, the phone was suddenly taken away by someone behind her, and a clear voice came from above her head. ¡°Okay, Mrs. Boyle. Cierra is free on Tuesday night. I¡¯m her brother and I want to visit you recently. I wonder if I cane with her on Tuesday.¡± Coby¡¯s voice was as clear as his face. Vanessa was very happy. ¡°It¡¯s our honor to have you here. Aleah admires you very much. She often watches your movies at home!¡± ¡°Coby¡­¡± Cierra felt ufortable, but before she could say anything¡­ she was interrupted by Coby¡¯s action. He made a shushing gesture and continued, ¡°Mrs. Boyle, see you on Tuesday night.¡± ¡°Okay, see you on Tuesday night!¡± He hung up the phone. Getting back her phone, she asked with an unhappy look, ¡°Coby, why did you promise her? She¡¯s up to no good! Maybe she¡¯ll use this rtionship to let you help Aleah!¡± As she spoke, she picked up the spoon angrily and dug up the rest of the cake, as if she had a grudge against it. Coby looked at her with amusement, and his cold eyes softened a little. ¡°If I don¡¯t agree, won¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Cierra hesitated. She would indeed agree because if this matter was not resolved, it would be a ticking time bomb. It was better to solve the problempletely. But she didn¡¯t want Coby to get involved and be angry because of the Boyle family. Coby knew what she was thinking and gently stroked her head. ¡°Cierra, you¡¯ve suffered a lot outside. Now that you¡¯re back, we can¡¯t let you bear everything alone. The Boyle family wants to see you because of me, so I¡¯ll apany you there. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He had already made her suffer in the Boyle familyst time. How could he let her be troubled by them alone? Cierra felt warm but sad. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to endure such trouble.¡± It was she who brought the trouble. Coby chuckled, ¡°Cici, how can your business be troublesome? Don¡¯t think too much about it. You have never been our trouble. You are our lucky star.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Different Mind, Different Taste ¡°Coby Barton¡­¡± Tears welled up in Cierra Boyle¡¯s eyes. Ever since Mr. Ernest passed away, very few people had said such things to her. How could she be so lucky to find so many family members who really loved her after losing a family member who was really good to her? ¡°Well, little sister, don¡¯t say it again. If William sees this, he will criticize me.¡± Seeing that she was about to cry, Coby Barton quickly changed the topic. His clear voice was teasing, and the contrast made Cierra Boyle smile. But she said in a nasal voice, ¡°William don¡¯t dare to criticize you.¡± Among the six brothers of the Barton family, except for the eldest brother, Jaquan Barton, the third brother Coby Barton was the most mature. Although William Barton was older, he had the same character as David Barton. He was not mature. at all and had been criticized by his elders many times. Seeing the smile on Cierra Boyle¡¯s face, Coby Barton was relieved. He nced at the piece of cake that had been poked into pieces and curled his lips. ¡°Well, eat your dessert.¡± Cierra Boyle also turned to look at the sc*ttered food in front of her with a troubled expression. ¡°Are we really going to eat it?¡± The chocte was a little melted and mixed with the cake, which looked terrible. Coby Barton nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t waste food.¡± His tone sounded like he was coaxing a child. Cierra Boyle sighed softly and slowly picked up the spoon and cheered herself up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Just a little, I can finish it!¡¯ The half-melting chocte and cake were surprisingly delicious. The milk fragrance was mixed with the taste of chocte, which was different from the taste when it wasplete, but it was not bad. She smiled and finished the rest of the food. ¡°Coby Barton, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Coby Barton was gentle, and his handsome face looked much gentler. ¡°We should cherish the food. This cake is just a little ugly. It¡¯s still edible.¡± ¡°Got it, brother. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Cierra Boyle¡¯s lips curved. At the same time, she sighed emotionally. She had received a lot of such education when she was learning how to cook from the Mayo family. She had been abroad for three years, but her cooking skills had not improved, and she had even forgotten the teaching. She should be ashamed. While she was thinking, she received a call from Freddy Mayo. ¡°Cierra, Dr. Charles will return to New York this week. He has already booked food. Come over when you have time.¡± Cierra Boyle was extremely excited, ¡°Okay, thank you, Freddy!¡± There was finally hope for her mother¡¯s illness! She could -leave New York as soon as possible and return to Los Angeles to reunite with the Barton family. The atmosphere in the Boyle family was not very good, which waspletely different from the happiness in Aqua Apartment. After Vanessa Foley¡¯s phone call, she was happy for a while, but when she turned her head, she saw the man at the table with a gloomy face. She didn¡¯t know what Draven Trevino was thinking, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask. Vanessa Foley asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Trevino, will youe to the family dinner on Tuesday?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he replied. He hadn¡¯t finished the cake yet. He put down the spoon, wiped the corner of his mouth, and got up from the chair. Obviously, he was ready to leave. ¡°Vanessa Foley, thank you for your hospitality. I still have something to do at thepany, so I¡¯ll leave first. As for Aleah, I¡¯ll get someone to deal with it. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. As for Aleah, she did something wrong. She should be scolded more.¡± Vanessa Foley followed Draven Trevino to see him off, and she almostughed out. Since Draven Trevino had promised it, he would definitely do it well. She was relieved! ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Although Aleah did something wrong, it¡¯s not to this extent, and I¡¯m the main cause. But¡­¡± When Draven Trevino was about to reach the car door, he stopped in his tracks. Vanessa Foley also stopped, ¡°But what?¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s all because of Aleah after all. Theizens, or rather, Landen Birley¡¯s fans, are at odds with her. If necessary, we need her to cooperate with the team and make an apology video,¡± Draven Trevino said seriously. The guild can reduce the heat of this matter. However, a mistake is a mistake. It cannot be reversed or covered up. Apologizing is necessary. Fortunately, the exposure of the video was just a personal grudge and did not vite thew. Otherwise, no matter how much he wanted to solve the problem for Aleah Boyle, he could do nothing. Vanessa Foley was easygoing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely cooperate!¡± She was not st*pid. Now the star was very profitable. Since her daughter entered this circle, the - endorsement fee alone was higher than the annual ie of the Boyle family in the past, not to mention the film and television works. But who would dislike having more money? Just like after the Boyle family grew up, they were still trying to advance to a higher level and rted to the Trevino Family. Therefore, not only did she agree, but she also added, ¡°Aleah cares too much about you. She won¡¯t do such st*pid things again in the future. What¡¯s more, she doesn¡¯t know that Cierra and Landen Birley are siblings¡­¡± Not to mention Aleah Boyle, even Draven Trevino didn¡¯t know about it before the announcement. He didn¡¯t say anything else. After chatting a few words with Aleah Boyle¡¯s mother, he stepped forward again and suddenly remembered something before he got to the car. ¡°By the way, Mrs. Vanessa, did Aleah make the cake herself?¡± Vanessa Foley was stunned. She thought that he knew something. But he was still stubborn. ¡°Of course, Aleah has been in the kitchen for the past two days and she didn¡¯te out until you came. Is there anything wrong with the taste?¡± The cake was made by the ser vants. She had tasted it before, and it tasted no different from the ones sold outside. She didn¡¯t know why he suddenly asked about it. He shook his head. ¡°No, it tastes good.¡± It was just a little different from what he remembered. Perhaps because they were of different ages and different men tal states, their tastes would be different. He opened the car door and did not continue. ¡°Mrs. Vanessa, please go back. I¡¯ll go.¡± Vanessa Foley was worried. ¡°Okay, drive slowly.¡± The car had already left. On the way back to Stream Vi, Draven Trevino arranged Aleah Boyle¡¯s thing. The studio had been working on it for a long time. This time, after receiving the order, they cooperated with the PR team at the headquarters and quickly came up with a n. When it was time to go to work on Monday, there were almost no posts about Aleah Boyle. Only some of Coby Barton¡¯s fans were still asking for apologies. The team also contacted Aleah Boyle and released the apology document to her, hoping that she would release it as soon as possible. Aleah Boyle only said that he would wait for another day. Instead of interfering with the studio¡¯s n, Draven Trevino only cared about the final result. As an inte surfer, Ryan West came to Draven Trevino¡¯s office early in the morning and sighed with emotion. As he held up his phone to chat with someone, he sighed faintly and said, ¡°Mr. Trevino is really busy. You are helping a beauty solve her problems on weekends. I want to be your lover.¡± On the other hand, the chat box on his phone was giving a passionatement on Draven Trevino. The words he typed were more sarcastic than what he said. Coincidentally, Draven nced around and saw the person he was chatting with. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Don¡¯t Mention Her in Front of Me Again Ryan West typed very quickly. The screen was full of his words. Ryan West: ¡°Do you think Draven is blind? That woman is so ugly that she didn¡¯t even apologize when she did something wrong. But he even asked the workers to work overtime on weekends to help her. He¡¯s not even that good to his own mother.¡± Ryan West: ¡°Fortunately, Cici, you realized it in time and wanted to divorce him. You didn¡¯t follow him around every day like when you were a child, just like a little wife.¡± Ryan West: ¡°Speaking of which, Draven is really bad. Back then, when I teased you and called you Cici, he scolded us. He even called you cutie wife every day. Now he fell in love with others. Cici, I¡¯m telling you, stay away from this hypocritical man in the future!¡± Draven Trevino stood behind Ryan West with a coffee cup in his hand and watched him speak ill of him on the phone. He didn¡¯t disturb them and just watched in silence. After all, Mrs. Trevino hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Ryan West until now. Inparison, Ryan West, who was ttering her, seemed to be more like a joke. Soon, however, Draven Trevino stoppedughing. Cierra Boyle suddenly replied. Cici: Help me ask your buddy when he will have time to go through the divorce formalities. It has nothing to do with me whether he is blind or not. Only divorce is rted to me. When Draven Trevino Trevino saw this, his face suddenly darkened, and he almost wanted to grab Ryan West¡¯s phone. ¡°Only if the divorce had something to do with her? Was she so eager to divorce him?¡± However, he stopped when he saw Ryan West typing. Ryan West: ¡°Cici, are you in such a hurry to divorce Draven? Do you not want to have anything to do with him anymore, or do you have someone you like? If not, do you want to date with me?¡± Behind him, Draven Trevino sneered. Hearing this voice, Ryan West suddenly turned around. ¡°Da mn, when did you stand behind me? Did you peep at me chatting with Cici?¡± How shameless! He would do anything that was not gentlemanly! Draven Trevino read his mind from the expression on his face, and the sneer on his face deepened. ¡°You came to me early in the morning and talked so much with Cierra Boyle. Aren¡¯t you just showing it to me? If I hadn¡¯t seen it, I would have let you down.¡± After his scheme was exposed, Ryan West rubbed his nose, snorted softly, and did not refute it. Anyway, he had a good time cursing. In the past few days, he had been happy because he sawizens scolding Aleah Boyle on the Inte and writing a lot of jokes to mock her. But in the end, they all disappeared yesterday. Needless to say, he knew who did it. Draven Trevino destroyed the source of his happiness. He had one less reason to chat with Cici. After all, these days¡­ He had always relied on these jokes to talk to Cierra Boyle. Seeing that he had covered his phone, Draven Trevino thought of what he had just asked Cierra Boyle and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What was her answer?¡± Ryan West yed dumb. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He looked down at him coldly and asked, ¡°Are you tired of staying in New York and nning to go back to Chicago?¡± His tone was full of threats. Ryan West was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re doing this again.¡± He took out his phone generously. Anyway, what he said was just to scold Draven Trevino. It was better to let him have a look. He looked down at him and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s good to deal with you.¡± At that time, Cierra Boyle replied. Cici: I¡¯m not in a hurry. I just think that he¡¯s quite efficient in helping his sweetheart solve the problem. I¡¯m curious why he¡¯s so slow to divorce me. As for thest two questions, she ignored them, pretending not to see them, and did not answer. After reading the message, Draven Trevino looked away and kicked Ryan West, who was lyingzily on the sofa, and said, ¡°Give me her Line.¡± Ryan West looked up in surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t have Cici¡¯s Line yet?¡± There was a hint of mockery in his tone. Draven Trevino looked at him coldly, and his meaning was self-evident. The more Draven Trevino threatened him, the more shameless Ryan West became. He didn¡¯t give him and said, ¡°Search for it yourself.¡± However, Draven Trevino didn¡¯t move. Instead, he continued to stare at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you don¡¯t even have Cici¡¯s phone number?¡± Ryan West¡¯s scalp tingled from being stared at. When he realized this, his tone became even more surprised. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Draven Trevino didn¡¯t exin, but neither did he deny it. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After a pause, he added, ¡°And send me her phone number.¡± He had tried to use this way before, but he couldn¡¯t find the ount at all. But Ryan West could do it. Obviously, she had changed her phone number. She said that she didn¡¯t ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it all to you, but I have to tell Cici in advance. If she doesn¡¯t agree, don¡¯t me me. I¡¯ll make it clear to you first.¡± Ryan West sent Cierra Boyle¡¯s phone number over and asked curiously. ¡°How could you not have Cici¡¯s phone number? I have it when I haven¡¯t gone abroad yet, and she hasn¡¯t changed it. Besides, you can¡¯t get in touch with Cici. She has been abroad for three years. How can you contact her after she returns?¡± At the thought of what had happened in the past three years, Draven Trevino became a little angry. How dare she not contact him for three years? As for her return, if her mother hadn¡¯t called him and if the cleaner of Stream Vi hadn¡¯t told him, he might not have known when she would have returned. After that, only on Aleah Boyle¡¯s birthday did he call Stream Vi and ask her to go downstairs. As for Cierra Boyle¡¯s personal contact information, he did not have anything. Thinking of this, his face darkened a little. He didn¡¯t even look at the phone number and Line ount sent by Ryan West. Anyway, they would divorce sooner orter, and she had been prepared to never contact him again, hadn¡¯t she? Since she had requested to have nothing to do with him in the future, he would grant her wish. Draven Trevino went straight to his desk and took out the divorce agreement that he had signed a long time ago. There were two copies. She signed them on the day she returned to the country and had not delivered the notary yet. He called Jason Parker in and threw the two documents on the table. ¡°Go through the formalities. Send the divorce certificate to the address posted on the back of the documents. Just let me know when you¡¯re done. There¡¯s no need to report the progress.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jason Parker was surprised. He still remembered that Mr. Trevino had told him not to worry about this matter before and to keep an eye on Cierra. He had thought that Mr. Trevino had changed his mind. ¡®Why did he suddenly¡­ Isn¡¯t Cierra better than Aleah Boyle?¡¯ But he didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions. He took the document and was about to leave. Suddenly, he thought of something. ¡°By the way, Mr. Trevino, do we have to keep an eye on Cierra? Her important schedule¡­¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t mention her in front of me again.¡± Before Jason Parker could finish his words, he was interrupted by Draven Trevino¡¯s cold voice. Ryan West craned his neck to take a good look at the document in Jason Parker¡¯s hand. When he heard what Draven Trevinosaid, he was even more shocked. Why was he so fickle? He had just asked him for Cici¡¯s phone number, but now he said that he didn¡¯t want to hear about Cici in the future. Heh, a man! He cursed in his heart as he typed quickly to send the news to Cierra Boyle. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Twenty-two Cups of Wine, Congrattions on Being Single Again When she received Ryan West¡¯s message, Cierra Boyle was working on her design draft. William¡¯s birthday wasing, so she nned to make a ring for him as a birthday gift. When she saw the message, her hand tilted for a moment, leaving a mark on the white paper. It also completely destroyed the entire document and could no longer be used. She picked up her phone and stared at it for a while, ¡°Am I finally going to go through the formalities?¡± She didn¡¯t seem to believe it, so she specially sent a message to ask. Of course, she got a positive answer, and he also got, ¡°Don¡¯t mention her in front of me again. You don¡¯t have to tell me about her news.¡± Cicl: Got it. Thank you. Cierra Boyle stared expressionlessly at that sentence for a long time before thanking Ryan West and then turning off her phone. It was good topletely break up with him. Anyway, she didn¡¯t like him anymore. When the divorce certificate was sent over, she would deal with Dr. Charles¡¯s affairs and then go back to Los Angeles to live with her parents. From then on, she would never contact him again. She would fall in love with a better man and live a better life. She would no longer be tortured by her crush, nor would she get angry because of Draven Trevino. She had rtives and a career, and it would get better and better. However, she felt ufortable, and the design was almost finished, but she couldn¡¯t pick up the pen to make up for it. ¡°Sad? But she doesn¡¯t like him anymore.¡± Cierra Boyle couldn¡¯t figure it out. She put down her pencil and stared nkly at the table. When she returned to the country, she was ready to divorce him, wasn¡¯t she? It was probably because she had been dyed by Draven Trevino for too long. Now that he was finally officially going to go through the formalities, she felt that it was incredible. Yes, she was just not used to it. After thinking of that, she picked up the pencil again and tried to add thest few strokes of the design draft. However, there were too many messy thoughts in her mind and she couldn¡¯t get rid of them. When she was a child, she followed Draven Trevino around like a clingy puppy; when she was abandoned by the Boyle family, she felt so inferior that she didn¡¯t dare to see him after living with the serv*nts and only dared to secretly send him small cakes; when she was abroad for the first time in the past three years, she was all alone¡­ She didn¡¯t want to think about it, but she couldn¡¯t control herself at all. What annoyed her, even more, was the fact that she had been with Draven Trevino since she came back from abroad. He was defending her at Aleah Boyle¡¯s birthday party. He misunderstood the rtionship between her and William and gave William a punch. And at Fan ny¡¯s fashion dinner party, that absurd kiss¡­ Thinking of what had happened that night, Cierra Boyle became even angrier and put down the pencil. She turned on her phone again and sent a message to Ryan West. Cici: Are you busy? Come out for a drink? Ryan West¡¯s eyes widened when he received the news! He sat up from the sofa and stared at his phone for a long time. ¡°Oh my go d, am I seeing this right?¡± Cici actually invited him out for a drink! Before he could reply, Cierra Boyle had already sent him the address. Cici: See you at the 9th Mansion in half an hour. Ryan West: Okay, okay, okay! I¡¯ll be right there! How could he refuse the goddess¡¯s invitation? Even if there was something to do, he had to refuse, not to mention that he was so bored now. After typing those words, Ryan West threw away his phone and went into Draven Trevino¡¯s lounge. ¡°Draven, can I take a shower in here? By the way, can I use your perfume? I¡¯ll just spray it a few times!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡± Draven Trevino was already annoyed. Thinking of that heartless woman, he sat at his desk all morning and didn¡¯t even read a single document. Now that he saw Ryan West became excited, he felt even more suffocated. We didn¡¯t know if Ryan West did it on purpose or because he was too excited. He retorted without thinking. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s Cici who asked me out to drink. She has just to be single. No matter what, I have to pay attention to her.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± When Draven Trevino heard this, his voice immediately turned cold. Ryan West was not afraid of him and did not take his words to heart at all. He said word by word seriously, ¡°I said, I¡¯ll go for a drink to celebrate Cici¡¯s return to being single. I¡¯m looking forward to meeting her.¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t divorced me yet.¡± Draven Trevino was rebutting the word ¡± Single¡±. Ryan West clicked his tongue and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already gone through the divorce formalities. Aren¡¯t you both back to being single today? Would you like to go with me? Have a break-up drink with your ex-wife? If you can¡¯t be husband and wife, you can be friends in the future.¡± Ryan West chatted with him, he didn¡¯t forget to look at the time. He was afraid that it was toote for him to take a shower, so he decided to put on some perfume. He didn¡¯t even notice how pale Draven Trevino looked at the moment. When he came out of the lounge, the man in front of the desk had regained hisposure and was flipping through the documents on the table with a gloomy face. Ryan West asked casually, ¡°Are you really not going?¡± Without raising his head, Draven Trevino replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± It was as if he wanted to sever all ties with her and have nothing to do with Cici in the future. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving. Call me if you need anything!¡± Ryan West didn¡¯t care. He waspletely focused on Cierra Boyle. He took his phone and left quickly as if he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her if he waste. As soon as the office door was closed, the man inside raised his eyes, which were full of coldness. Cold. They celebrated her return to being single. Heh¡­ Good for her! After sitting quietly at his desk for a moment, he raised his hand and dialed a number. By the time Ryan West arrived at the Ninth Club, Cierra Boyle had already arrived. She sat sideways in front of the bar counter, and everyone could see her at a nce. There were a lot of colorful wines in front of her. The bartender opposite her was still shaking his ss. Soon, another ss of wine was ced in front of her. She didn¡¯t drink it. She just sniffed it, picked it up, and put it in her mouth. She wanted to drink it, but she was very conflicted. ¡°Haven¡¯t you drunk it before?¡± Ryan West didn¡¯t stand at the ceremony. He sat directly next to Cierra Boyle and picked up a ss of light blue wine. ¡°Can I drink it?¡± Cierra Boyle nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve asked the bartender to make the color. That¡¯s the ninth ss.¡± Ryan West raised his head and took a sip. His movements were wild. He turned his head and looked at Cierra Boyle seriously. There was a hint of roguishness in his eyes. ¡°Are you going to drink it all up, or do you want me to drink it all?¡± ¡°Can you drink it?¡± She had talked to the bartender when she ordered the wine. ording to her preferences, there were about 22 sses. Even if it wasn¡¯t wine, he couldn¡¯t drink 22 sses of water. Ryan West was amused by her innocent expression. ¡°I can drink it, but I may not be able to finish it halfway. Cici, do you know how strong the wine you picked is?¡± She was really good at choosing the best-looking ones. It was the second time Cierra Boyle hade to a bar, so she shook her head honestly and said, ¡°I ¨C haven¡¯t.¡± Thest time William Barton ordered milk for her, he didn¡¯t even let her touch the wine. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. To arge extent, she came here on a whim this time. It was fine when Ryan West was sitting next to her, he felt very ufortable when she was here alone just now. ¡°How dare you call me out when you haven¡¯t drunk yet? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll do something to you?¡± Ryan Westughed. When she dumped himst time, he thought she was very powerful. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Cierra Boyle shook her head with a firm tone. Ryan West rested his chin on his hand and suddenly moved closer to her. ¡°You trust me so much?¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 I¡¯m Not Sad, I¡¯m Happy Cierra Boyle didn¡¯t dodge and allowed him to approach. The other party did not go too far. He stopped at a safe distance and did not stick together like the men and women around them. Unlike his usual sl*ppy and careless self, Ryan West¡¯s serious expression was as aggressive as Draven Trevino¡¯s. However, he still had a sense of propriety. Cierra Boyle was not in a hurry to answer his question. She picked up a cup of c*cktail from the row in front of her. Smelling the juice, she took a small sip. It was sweet. Then, she took a big gulp and smiled at Ryan West. ¡°You can¡¯t beat me.¡± Remembering thest time he was beaten on the dance floor in front of everyone, Ryan West felt helpless and sat up straight after the atmosphere waspletely ruined. ¡°That was me giving in to you. Furthermore, that was a sneak attack. It doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°Do you want topete with me, Mr. Ryan?¡± As the man retreated, Cierra Boyle moved forward, forcing Ryan West to be at a loss. ¡°Isn¡¯t the progress a little too fast?¡± Although he loved Cici, the divorce certificate had not been issued yet! Seeing him like this, Cierra Boyle smiled even more brightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ryan. I¡¯m not interested in you for the time being.¡± She sat up straight, took another ss of pink wine, and drank it down. She took another ss of orange. It probably didn¡¯t taste good, so she just took a sip and put it down. She threw away the ss and went to get a new one¡­ ¡°Stop drinking.¡± Ryan West was scared. How could she drink like this? It was her first time drinking. She didn¡¯t know how many kinds of wine had been added to this ss, but she still drank one ss after another. It was terrible. Cierra Boyle was already tipsy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me drink it? It¡¯s quite delicious, sweet¡­¡± ¡°Is it worth it to get yourself drunk for that blind Draven? Cierra Boyle, you can¡¯t be like this when you¡¯re sad!¡± Ryan West was a little angry. He would rather see Cierra Boyle throw him over his shoulder on the dance floor than see a heartbroken woman who used alcohol to drown her sorrows! But as soon as he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Cierra Boyle. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m sad?¡± Her eyes were cold. If it weren¡¯t for her vague tone, it couldn¡¯t tell that she was drunk. ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡± ¡°That blind bas ta rd is not worthy of my sadness. Just like you, he looks down on me, an orphan. I shouldn¡¯t have married him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have a good family background. Why did he suddenly treat me so badly? Because the woman he loved?¡± ¡°He found someone to kidnap me abroad and almost forced me and threw me into the sea to feed the fish. When I was a child, he called me cutie wife, but I took it seriously¡­ He even wanted to kill me. How could I be sad for him?¡± ¡°But so what? I have a family, and my family background is not inferior to yours at all! Even if I don¡¯t get married for the rest of my life, my brothers will still cherish me. I don¡¯tck love!¡± As she spoke, tears suddenly filled her face. She cried andughed. However, Ryan West heard a lot of information from these short sentences. -¡°Draven Trevino sent someone abroad to kill her?¡± Seeing that Cierra Boyle was crying and about to get the wine again, he didn¡¯t have time to ask about it and quickly stopped her. ¡°Cici, you can¡¯t drink anymore. You¡¯re already drunk!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡± Cierra Boyle wiped away her tears. Her eyes were clear, but every word she said exposed her.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m really not drunk. I want to drink.¡± ¡°Cici, you can¡¯t drink anymore!¡± When Ryan West thought that he was going to send a drunkard backter, he had a headache. He asked the bartender for a ss of milk and sighed in his heart, ¡°It¡¯s really wise for William Barton to not let her drinkst time!¡± Beside her, Cierra Boyle suddenly quieted down. She sat in front of the bar counter obediently and no longer wanted to drink. She looked at Ryan West seriously and said, ¡°Cici don¡¯t drink anymore. Draven, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Ryan West was stunned. Looking at her adorable face, he suddenly wanted to take a video and send it to Draven Trevino. His cutie wife was so f**king cute. However, at the thought of what Cierra Boyle had said when she was drunk, his eyes suddenly darkened. He kidnapped Cici and wanted to kill her¡­ How could Draven do such a thing? However, it was impossible for Cierra Boyle to lie after drinking. There must be some misunderstanding, He came back to his senses and wanted to ask what had happened to Cierra Boyle abroad. As soon as he turned his head, he saw a magnified beautiful face. Cierra Boyle¡¯s eyes widened as she leaned over to him with a serious expression. ¡°Why do I feel that something¡¯s wrong with you? Which brother of mine are you? Why don¡¯t you look like any of them?¡± Ryan West¡¯s heart, which had been stunned, suddenly settled down. However, Cierra Boyle was still muttering, ¡°But you called me Cici. Only my family members call me Cici. Why did you call me Cici?¡± ¡°Because you were a chubby little girl when you were a child! Ryan West was in a bad mood. Being interrupted like this, he forgot everything he wanted to ask. Cierra Boyle snorted, ¡°That was when I was a child. I¡¯m not fat anymore. I¡¯m very beautiful now!¡± He nodded perfunctorily and said, ¡°Yes, you are very beautiful now!¡± Cierra Boyle held her chin with both hands. Her dark eyes looked serious. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me even though I¡¯m pretty. He hates me and wants me to disappear from this world.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Once we get divorced, everything will be fine. I won¡¯t disturb him anymore.¡± ¡°When I leave New York, I¡¯ll forget all of you and no one will bully me anymore.¡± She held her face in her hands and smiled, looking like she was not drunk at all. Ryan West¡¯s heart ski pped a beat. He swallowed and said, ¡°Cici, when you were abroad¡­¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Cierra Boyle raised a finger and interrupted him. Her eyes suddenly turned cold, but the corners of her eyes were still red. ¡°Someone is watching us.¡± Just as Ryan West was about toin that Cierra Boyle had drunk too much, he caught a glimpse of a corner of the room and his expression suddenly turned cold. The man was hiding in the crowd. If he didn¡¯t have the ability of anti-reconnaissance, it would be impossible to find him. Everyone in this circle had gone through training when they were young to prevent being kidnapped one day. In the past two years, he didn¡¯t take it to heart. However, Ryan West had indeed been kidnapped when he was a child. Thus, he was rtively sensitive. After being reminded by Cierra Boyle, he discovered that someone was watching them from the shadows. Or perhaps it could be said that he was staring at Cierra Boyle. However, the woman next to him was not aware of it at all. She patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Draven. Although I may not be able to defeat him, I¡¯ve practiced my escaping skills well. I¡¯m sure I can run away!¡± She swore solemnly, which almost made Ryan Westugh out. This made him believe that something must have happened to her abroad. As he thought about it, his expression became much more serious. Ryan West took out his phone and sent a message to Draven Trevino with a sullen face. But when he saw several missed calls and Line messages, his eyes suddenly widened. After a while, he cursed, ¡°F**k! Is Draven Trevino a bas ta rd?¡± The girl next to him nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, he is a bas ta rd.¡± As soon as they finished speaking, a sneer suddenly came from behind them. ¡°If I¡¯m a bas ta rd, then what are you two?¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 The Drunk Clerra Boyle Draven Trevino¡¯s voice was filled with suppressed anger, and his face darkened. What made his expression even worse was Cierra Boyle¡¯s next move. She reached out to grab the corner of Ryan West¡¯s clothes and said in a drunken voice, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to see him. He¡¯s bad.¡± Her delicate voice made people feel pity for her, not to mention that she looked aggrieved and helpless at the moment. However, her actions were aimed at another man, which undoubtedly added fuel to the fire for Draven Trevino! His face darkened, and his whole body was filled with rage. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Are you waiting for Bruno West toe and find you?¡± Draven Trevino casts a cold nce at Ryan West. Ryan West also knew that he couldn¡¯t vent his anger on a drunkard, so he came at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, then she¡­¡± ¡°Before the divorce certificate is issued, she is still my wife.¡± The implication was that it was more dangerous for Cierra Boyle to be with another man. Had it been before, Ryan West would¡¯ve left without even thinking about it. However, he had just received some news earlier. When he realized that there was really someone watching Cierra Boyle, he suddenly felt a bit worried. But he still trusted Draven Trevino. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After thinking for a moment, he looked at him seriously and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave right away, but I have to make it clear to you first. Maybe you don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go!¡± Before Ryan West could finish his words, he was interrupted by Cierra Boyle. She was on the verge of tears. She clutched his clothes tightly and her voice could not stop trembling. ¡°Please save me. He will take me away and throw me into the sea to feed the fish! I can¡¯t run away. I will die!¡± She looked at Ryan West with her ck eyes, as if she had encountered something very horrible. She pleaded pitifully and helplessly. Her expression made Draven Trevino frown. He couldn¡¯t help but want to pull her hand away from Ryan West¡¯s clothes. But before he could touch her, the woman had already wrapped her arms around her head and shrunk back. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, please don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± It hurts so much¡­ She was in so much pain. When she was thrown into the snow, her body was covered with wounds, and she felt cold and painful. Fortunately, the winter clothes were very thick. They thought it would be too troublesome to take them off, so they simply took the sticks and hit her¡­ It was too painful. She had no choice but to protect her head. She couldn¡¯t run away. The more she ran, the fiercer the fight became. In the end, her clothes were almost unable to cover her body, leaving only the demonsughing wildly. They said that they wanted to scratch her face, but it was too disgusting to do so. They said that they would scratch her face when they raped her and then throw her into the sea to feed the fish. She didn¡¯t want to die like this. She didn¡¯t want to¡­ Hiding, as long as they couldn¡¯t find her, she could escape. So she curled up in a corner of the bar, trying to hide herself, and looked around warily. Draven Trevino had never seen Cierra Boyle like this before. After returning to the country, she was arrogant and domineering. How could she have such a side? He couldn¡¯t figure out why, but Ryan West¡¯s faint voice came to his ears. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to tell you. She was kidnapped abroad and used your name¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Draven Trevino¡¯s cold voice. No matter how dissatisfied he was with this marriage, he would not allow anyone to kidnap her! 10 AM However, judging from his current appearance, it was obvious that the drunken Cierra Boyle had triggered the most terrifying scene in her memory upon seeing him. Ryan West nced at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was you. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. How can I not know what kind of person you are?¡± How could they be friends when they didn¡¯t trust each other at all? Draven Trevino looked down at Cierra Boyle, who was hiding underground, and his heart sank completely. ¡°But she didn¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°She¡¯s different.¡± Ryan West had the same experience, so he sympathized with him. However, Cierra Boyle was different. The former was for money, so they didn¡¯t do anything to him. They even treated him well. But thetter¡­ obviously wanted to kill her. After suffering inhuman torture, she had to bear a grudge against someone. Even though she didn¡¯t think that Draven Trevino would do that, she thought that it had something to do with him. Subconsciously, he was dangerous. Ryan West sighed and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°I think it¡¯s you who should leave now. She¡¯s drunk now, and when she sees you, she remembers those painful things. You¡¯d better¡­ avoid.¡± Even though he knew that it was heart-wrenching, he still spoke his mind. But he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was right or wrong. On one side was his brother who was forced to get married, and on the other was his childhood sweetheart who was almost destroyed. He was partial to both of them. The wrong person was the instigator behind the scenes. It was obvious that Draven Trevino had thought of this as well. ¡°Do you think we can find any clues now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Ryan West couldn¡¯t guarantee it. After all, there was no clue at all, not to mention that someone had tampered with Cierra Boyle¡¯s information, and he had no idea when and where it was. However, he already had a vague guess. ¡°Draven, could it be the person that you fell in love with¡­¡± ¡°There is no evidence.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t nder others.¡± Obviously, Draven Trevino knew what Ryan West was going to say, so he interrupted him before he could finish his words. Ryan West felt bored. ¡°Okay, okay. Your sweetheart is kind and innocent. Maybe Cici identally provoked someone abroad. It has nothing to do with anyone.¡± He deserved to be misunderstood by Cici! Draven Trevino¡¯s gaze was fixed on Cierra Boyle. Seeing that she was curled up like a baby beast, his sharp brows furrowed even more tightly. Aleah Boyle. It was not that he hadn¡¯t thought about it. But how could the Boyle family find someone to kidnap Cierra Boyle when she was far away abroad?? Without evidence, he couldn¡¯t jump to conclusions. ¡°Go and deal with Bruno West. Leave her to me.¡± Draven Trevino¡¯s mind was in a mess, and he said to Ryan West in a cold voice. Ryan West almost jumped up. ¡°She¡¯s already like this, you¡­¡± Draven Trevino¡¯s voice stopped abruptly when he bent down to pick up the woman on the ground. After drinking five sses of wine, Cierra Boyle waspletely drunk. She cried andughed, and her body had already been exhausted. Just now, when she hid on the ground and cried, she had fallen asleep unconsciously. There were obvious tear stains on her face, which added grievance to her bright face and made her less stubborn and more delicate. The woman nestled in his arms, as obedient as a sleeping baby. Ryan West couldn¡¯t say anything more. Draven Trevino nced at him and said, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Thinking of Bruno West¡¯s angry face, he was filled with anger. If it weren¡¯t for the bas ta rd in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t have had to see Bruno at all! Before leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to scold Draven Trevino. ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky to be friends with you!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better go see your brother as soon as possible, or I¡¯ll have to take you to the hospital if your leg is broken.¡± The two of them left Ninth Club one after the other and went their separate ways. After waiting in the car for about 15 minutes, Jason Parker turned his head and saw his bossing out with his wife in his arms. He couldn¡¯t help widening his eyes. Didn¡¯t he ask him to go through the divorce formalities in the morning? But he didn¡¯t dare to ask more. He sat upright in the driver¡¯s seat, but soon his eyes widened- After getting in the back seat with Cierra Boyle in his arms, the woman began to move restlessly. Her fair hands slipped into his suit, and her head rubbed against it. Her red lips, stained with wine, even kissed his Adam¡¯s apple¡­ Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Cierra Boyle, Behave Yourself The feeling on Draven Trevino¡¯s neck made him stiffen. ¡°Cierra Boyle, behave yourself!¡± He gritted his teeth, and his eyes darkened. He held the woman¡¯s slender waist with one hand and raised the other hand to touch her forehead, trying to keep her head away from him. But he couldn¡¯t stop her. It took him a lot of effort to resist her head, but Cierra Boyle had already messed up his suit and got in with both hands. He raised his eyebrows and said in a low and (h o ar se) voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move, okay?¡± However, at that moment, Cierra Boyle had already lost consciousness. She only thought that she had fallen asleep and was hugging a furry doll. She instinctively wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s strong waist and hugged him firmly. Her head was still looking for afortable ce to lean against, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t find one for a long time because of Draven Trevino¡¯s head. She simply rested her head on his hand and rested her face on his hand. She slept in his arms. awkwardly, and her posture seemed to be neither strange nor out of ce. The back seat finally quieted down. There was no more noise. Jason Parker, who was driving, nced through the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Draven Trevino looked at him coldly. Jason Parker quickly raised the partition and didn¡¯t dare to look at them again. The space was cut off, and the back seat seemed to be quieter. Draven Trevino looked at the woman in his arms helplessly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was not a good idea to hold her head all the time. He had no choice but to slowly move her head back and then withdraw his hand. She also found afortable ce to lean against and stopped moving. Draven Trevino looked down at the woman in his arms and couldn¡¯t help snorting. ¡°You can¡¯t drink and you drink so much. I will never take care of you!¡± Probably knowing that she was being scolded, Cierra Boyle, who was sound asleep, moved restlessly and rubbed against his chest. Once again, he tensed up and sat there like a puppet. Fortunately, the woman in his arms no longer relied on drunkenness to do evil. She just found a more comfortable position to lean against. As time went by, the scenery outside the car went backward. After the partition rose, the space in the back seat seemed much smaller. The woman¡¯s fragrance, mixed with the smell of fruit wine, gradually spread out, as if she had made another cup of delicious wine that could make people savor. However, Draven Trevino felt a little breathless. He knocked on the board and said slowly in a low voice, ¡°Jason Parker, move the partition and open the window to get some fresh air.¡± ¡°Mr. Trevino, are you done?¡± The partition automatically lowered. Jason Parker didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he subconsciously said this. As soon as he finished speaking, he looked into the rearview mirror and met Draven Trevino¡¯s cold eyes. At that moment, Jason Parker wished he could jump out of the car and leave. What did he say? He quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Trevino, I mean, Mr. Trevino didn¡¯t move again¡­¡± The more he exined, the more confused. Jason Parker simply shut his mouth and drove quietly. Draven Trevino had no intention of exining. He just stared coldly at the scenery outside the car. The car was quiet again, leaving only the whistling wind. When they were about to arrive at the Stream Vi, Cierra Boyle slowly opened her eyes and spoke in a( h o ar se) voice. ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty¡­¡± Suddenly, Draven Trevino did not dare to move. He did not even dare to look down at her. He was afraid that if he looked into her eyes, she would recall some bad memories and cause trouble in the car. Fortunately, what he was worried about didn¡¯t happen. She still leaned against his chest and didn¡¯t want to move at all. ¡°Is there any water? I want some water.¡± Her weak voice sounded tired and aggrieved. Draven Trevino raised his head to look at Jason Parker. A bottle of pure water was naturally delivered to him, and Jason Parker slowed down the car. Draven Trevino handed it to Cierra Boyle. She sat up slightly and didn¡¯t reach out to take it. Instead, she drank quietly while the water was held in his hand. She kept drinking as if she had been trapped in the desert for a long time. The water in the bottle was quickly reduced by half. She finally stopped and fell back into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± He wrapped his arms around her and covered the water. Hearing this, Draven Trevino chuckled and said, ¡°Did drinking water tire you out, or did sleeping make you tired? My delicate girl, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not delicate!¡± Cierra Boyle raised her eyes and red at him. She probably hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Her eyes were so dark and bright that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Draven Trevino lowered his gaze and looked at her in face. His voice was low and (h o ar se) as he said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not delicate.¡± She snorted softly as if she was no longer angry at his words. However, when she woke up, she had a bad temper. She threw a tantrum in his arms like a little girl who hadn¡¯t had enough sleep. ¡°Draven Trevino, my head hurts¡­¡± -She looked aggrieved and pitiful. No matter what she said, Draven Trevino didn¡¯t say anything. Cierra Boyle felt even more wrong. She grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Give me a massage. My head feels like it¡¯s been pric ked by needles. It hurts.¡± Her warm hand fell on his dry palm, but she couldn¡¯t raise it with much strength, and then it fell again. You deserve that.¡± Draven Trevino didn¡¯t move and let her do whatever she wanted. ¡°You insisted on drinking alone. Now you have a headache and are shouting. I¡¯ll ignore you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t drink anymore. I won¡¯t drink anymore, okay?¡± Cierra Boyle opened her bid watery eyes! She looked at him, looking pitiful. After getting drunk, she looked very different from usual. Like a piece of white paper, it was so clean that no one dared to draw a stroke. She didn¡¯t wear heavy makeup, but she looked more delicate than usual. People couldn¡¯t bear to scold her. They just wanted to tter her. Even if she made a huge mistake, it seemed that they could forgive her. Draven Trevino raised his hand and rubbed her temples slowly. The woman was like a kitten whose chin had been scratched. She narrowed her eyesfortably and nestled in his arms again. After a long time, she suddenly opened her eyes and asked softly, ¡°Are your hands sore?¡± He stared at her and said, ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m good.¡± She avoided his hand and buried her head in his chest. Her long hair fluttered in the wind and wrapped around his fingers. The car drove slowly on the road. The afternoon sun shone through the tall parasol trees on the side of the road, through the gap in the window, and shone on her delicate face. Instead of looking at the beautiful scenery outside the window, Draven Trevino lowered his eyes and stared at her face. After a long time, he asked, ¡°Have you gone through the divorce formalities?¡± His words were obviously directed at Jason Parker, who was driving. ¡°Ah?¡± Jason Parker was stunned. After a while, he came to his senses and said, ¡°Not¡­ not yet, Mr. Trevino.¡± As soon as he got the divorce agreement at noon, he was called out by the boss to be a driver before he could go out of thepany. How could he have time to do this? He didn¡¯t have time. ¡°Are you going to wait for Cierra to wake up and go with her in person?¡± After hesitating for a while, Jason Parker asked. In fact, what he wanted to ask was, ¡°Were they not going to divorce?¡± After all, he thought the two of them did not look like they were going to divorce. However, when he thought of the angry expression on his boss¡¯s face when he gave him the divorce agreement, he changed his words. The man in the back seat was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, he looked outside with his dark eyes. The window in front was rolled down a little, and the wind came in through the gap. He lifted Cierra¡¯s soft long hair and let it fall on his shoulder, h**ked his neck, and swept it over his earlobe¡­ Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Because I Like You The car stopped at the entrance of Stream Vi. Jason Parker was also waiting for Draven¡¯s answer. After a long time, Jason heard the man¡¯s low voice. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Put the divorce agreement aside for now. When she wakes go with her myself.¡± up, I¡¯ll Jason Parker nodded. ¡°Got it, Mr. Trevi?o. I¡¯ll go back to thepany now.¡± ¡°Okay, wait a minute.¡± Of course, Draven wouldn¡¯t let Jason Parker take a taxi home. There were other cars in the garage. He could even ask Jason Parker to pick them up. At this moment, he was tidying up Cierra Boyle¡¯s clothes and trying to carry her down slowly. Jason Parker was also watching. He had never seen his boss like this. His expression was gentle, and his movements were so gentle, as if he was treating something fragile. Even Aleah Boyle was never be treated by his boss like this. What he had seen before was a polite and cold boss, as if Aleah Boyle had something on him. They were not like lovers. When he was with Cierra, the boss seemed to be like¡­ a real person. ¡°Mr. Trevino, are you really going to divorce Cierra? Jason Parker couldn¡¯t help but ask. Just as Draven was bent down to carry her out of the car and was about to turn around and return to the vi, he heard these words. He straightened up, hugged Cierra Boyle, and asked him calmly. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± In fact, Jason Parker was still a little scared. He knew that his boss didn¡¯t like people paying too much attention to his private life, but when he heard Draven Trevino¡¯s calm voice, he became bold again. ¡°Mr. Trevino, I may have said too much. Please don¡¯t mind. I just think that you treat Cierra very well, and you should also like her. As for Cierra, we¡¯ve known about it since you were young. You two are in love with each other, so why divorce?¡± Draven Trevino didn¡¯t say a word, and his face didn¡¯t look very good. Seeing this, Jason Parker thought that he was listening to him and continued, ¡°My girlfriend and I often quarrel with each other. Mr. Trevino, you¡¯ve always been concerned about Aleah Boyle, so it¡¯s natural for Cierra to be angry. Girls need to be coaxed. If you coax her, she won¡¯t be angry with you again. You two¡­¡± ¡°Jason Parker.¡± Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted coldly. ¡°You talk too much.¡± Jason Parker was stunned in the driver¡¯s seat. He was thinking about what he had said wrong and offended the boss. Draven Trevino didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. ¡°I don¡¯t love Cierra Boyle. That¡¯s why I¡¯m divorcing her. 11 ¡°So Mr. Trevino, you like Ms. Boyle?¡± Jason Parker couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Draven Trevino stared at him and asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Jason Parker immediately shook his head. ¡°No, no, Mr. Trevino, I¡¯ll go first!¡± He didn¡¯t dare to say that his boss didn¡¯t seem to like Aleah Boyle at all. It was like a task. The true love should be caring about others. However, Jason Parker did not feel this when his boss was with Aleah Boyle. On the contrary, his boss¡¯s emotions had been stirred up recently because of Cierra Boyle. Even if most of them were angry, it was much more normal than having no emotions. The connection between him and Aleah Boyle was more like a result of a marriage alliance. On the contrary, he and his current wife, Cierra Boyle, were more like a couple who had fallen in love. However, the boss refused the wife that Ernest Trevino had chosen for him, and chose¡­. It was not appropriate for Jason Parker to say much about other people¡¯s private affairs. After saying that, he drove away and didn¡¯t dare to stay for another second. As Draven Trevino watched the car drive away, he stood there in silence for a moment. After a long while, he turned around and walked toward the vi. ¡°Draven Trevino, put me down.¡± The woman in his arms woke up and spoke softly. Her dark eyes were wide open, clear, and clean, but her tone showed that she was still drunk. ¡°Are you sure you can stand?¡± Of course, Draven Trevino didn¡¯t listen to her. He walked steadily into the vi. He put Cierra Boyle on the sofa and said, ¡°Sit down for a while. I¡¯ll make you a bowl of hangover soup.¡± In the past three years, he had lived in Stream Vi, and he had everything in the kitchen. Cierra Boyle stopped him. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why did you marry me? If it¡¯s because of Mr. Ernest, I can tell him. Besides, the person you should marry is Aleah Boyle. She¡¯s the biological daughter of the Boyle family.¡± Obviously, her memory was in a mess at this moment. Instead of moving, he stood up straight and asked, ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m going to marry Aleah Boyle, why do you still want to marry me?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Cierra Boyle probably didn¡¯t expect him to ask this question, but she was so drunk that she couldn¡¯t figure it out. She just answered the question seriously. ¡°Because I like you. If you agree to marry me, why don¡¯t I marry you? Maybe I can make you fall in love with me again. When you were a child, you clearly said that you liked me very much.¡± After that, she withdrew her hand and looked sad. ¡°But how can I take what you said when you were a child seriously¡­ Am I bad? I¡¯m selfish, I didn¡¯t stop Ernest.¡± ¡°But I want to give myself a chance. What if¡­¡± She muttered in a low voice as if there was no one around her. Draven looked down at her quietly and didn¡¯t say anything else. Cierra Boyle did not continue. Perhaps these questions were too much of a headache for her. She knocked on her head, picked up a pillow, and curled up on the sofa. ¡°My head hurts. I don¡¯t want to think about it¡­¡± She snorted on the sofa, feeling dizzy. Later on, she didn¡¯t know what happened. She only knew that something unpleasant was fed into her mouth. Someone picked her up and put her in a morefortable ce to lie down. After that, the vipletely quieted down. When she woke up, it was four o¡¯clock in the morning. She was woken up by hunger. After getting drunk, she still had a headache. Looking at the room around her, she felt as if she was This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. in outer space. She was hungry and that helped her regain some consciousness. After going out yesterday, she didn¡¯t eat anything and slept until now. At this moment, she almost instinctively went to find something to eat. It was not yet summer, and it was slightly cold in the early morning. When Cierra Boyle pushed open the door, she felt chill. She rubbed her arms and couldn¡¯t find the switch of the stairsmp. After thinking for a while, she groped for it in the dark and went downstairs. But she couldn¡¯t see clearly when the light was off. When she missed a step, she couldn¡¯t help eximing, but she reacted quickly. She held the railing and walked down step by step. When she finally stepped on the first floor, she heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to look for the light switch on the first floor, her vision suddenly lit up, and the light pierced her eyes. At the same time, the man¡¯s low and (h o ar se ) voice came from upstairs. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Humiliation Draven came out of the guest room and stood by the railing on the second floor. He didn¡¯t look well, and his brows were tightly furrowed. Probably because he had been woken up, he was full of resentment. It was understandable. If Cierra Boyle were to be woken up at this time, she would not give others a good face either. ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t find the switch. I identally made too much noise just now and woke you up¡­.¡± Cierra Boyle couldn¡¯t remember the things that happened yesterday, let alone why she was in Stream Vi. But no matter what, she was in his house. Now that she was living in someone else¡¯s house, she had to be polite. Draven Trevino looked down at her coldly. After hearing her words, he snorted softly. ¡°Well¡­ His home.¡± If he remembered correctly, the house was her property. He looked down at the woman downstairs with her arms crossed, and there was a hint of sarcasm in his tone. ¡°So Mrs. Trevino, do you want to leave now because you can¡¯t stay at my house for a moment?¡± He was sure that Cierra Boyle was sober now. She was no longer the drunk woman yesterday who was like a child when Ernest Trevino was alive. But when he thought that she couldn¡¯t wait to leave as soon as she woke up, he was filled with anger. At this moment, Cierra Boyle was still a little confused. She couldn¡¯t figure out why the man was so angry. She only knew that she was cold and hungry, so she exined, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, and I don¡¯t have a car now. I¡¯m just¡­¡± ¡°So if there is a car or someoneing to pick you up at this time, are you going to leave directly?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, he interrupted her coldly. Cierra Boyle felt that he was being unreasonable and gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°So what if I am? I didn¡¯t even ask you why I¡¯m staying here!¡± Why was he so angry? She was clearly apologizing to him, why did he have to be so sarcastic? Even if she left as soon as she woke up, it had nothing to do with him. Her retortpletely provoked Draven Trevino¡¯s anger. Just as he was about to speak again, his voice was suddenly interrupted by a voiceing from inside Cierra¡¯s stomach. The long voice seemed to protest against the dispute between the two, resounding in the empty vi. He was stunned. Cierra Boyle was also stunned. Then, her ears began to heat up, not to mention her flushed cheeks. In just a few seconds, she felt as if a century had passed. It was so long that she wanted to die. She closed her eyes in despair. Upstairs, Draven Trevino was stunned for a moment before he came to his senses and couldn¡¯t help chuckling. Then he remembered that she hadn¡¯t eaten anything since she came back yesterday afternoon. ¡°Wake up from hunger?¡± There was still a smile on his face, and his anger hadpletely dissipated. He leanedzily against the railing. Cierra Boyle didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. She just wanted to know why she was always embarrassed in front of him. Last time, she was on her period. This time¡­ It was too embarrassing! Cierra Boyle was trembling with anger. She didn¡¯t even want to go to the kitchen to look for food. She looked at him with resentment and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer! ¡°There are some dumplings and frozen steaks in the refrigerator. There should be noodles in the kitchen. What do you want to eat?¡± Instead of answering her question, Draven walked down the stairs slowly. Looking at her nightgown, he couldn¡¯t help frowning. He picked up a folded pillow from the sofa, opened it, and put it over her. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch your phone. The clothes you took off and your bag are in the master bedroom. Tell me what you want to eat first. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± ¡°Who changed my clothes?¡± Cierra Boyle grabbed the key point of his words. Ignoring her phone, she widened her eyes asked. and Draven Trevino was about to turn around and go to the kitchen, but he stopped and looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Who do you think, Mrs. Trevino?¡± ew He deliberately lowered his voice, especially the way he addressed her, which was particrly ambiguous. There was no third person in the vi. As soon as she thought of that possibility, she felt ashamed and angry, ¡°You¡­¡± However, he didn¡¯t exin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re my wife. I¡¯m just changing your clothes and wiping your body. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°You (bas ta rd)!¡± Cierra Boyle gritted her teeth so hard that they were about to break. ¡°You¡¯ve divorced me. What right do you have to change my clothes for me?¡± What¡¯s more, he was going to marry Aleah Boyle. Why did he do this to her? His anger was ignited by her ruthless scolding. His frivolous gaze swept over her, and a sneer appeared on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your body is not tempting to me, even if it¡¯s really me¡­¡± His voice stopped abruptly when he saw the tears on Cierra¡¯s face. ¡± It seemed that he didn¡¯t expect her to cry so silently and catch him off guard. ¡°Then I¡¯m really sorry. My ugly body has dirtied Mr. Trevino¡¯s eyes.¡± The corners of Cierra Boyle¡¯s eyes turned red as she looked straight into Draven Trevino¡¯s eyes. In the past, she really wanted to know how did he feel when he saw the scars on her body? In the end, she knew it. Men were all the same. They only cared about sex. His ugly body did not arouse his interest at all. Or perhaps, she should thank him for giving her so many ¡°gifts¡± that she could set up a barrier to protect herself. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know what kind of person she would have sex with when she was drunk. ¡°Cierra¡­¡± He was at a loss and regretted teasing her. He pursed his lips and exined in a low voice after a while, ¡°I didn¡¯t change your clothes. It¡¯s the cleaner who cleaned the vi regrly. You were so drunk yesterday that you were sweating all over. You didn¡¯t sleep well without changing your clothes.¡± With these words, he pondered for a moment and added in a low voice. ¡°I just wanted to tease you. I didn¡¯t know I would make you so sad. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized in a sincere tone. However, Cierra Boyle still couldn¡¯t stop crying. She turned her head away and didn¡¯t want to look at him. She didn¡¯t care about his words anymore. So what if he was interested in her? Anyway, they were divorced. If everything went ording to n, Jason Parker had already sent the divorce certificate to the courier station of Aqua Apartment yesterday. He looked at her face and didn¡¯t say anything. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you something to eat. Sit down for a while.¡± Without saying a word, Cierra Boyle went to the coffee table to get a tissue to wipe her face. It was so embarrassing to cry over such words. But at that moment, she really couldn¡¯t help it. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Even her brothers didn¡¯t know how many scars there were on her body. She sneaked away from the operation and didn¡¯t do it. At first, she just wanted to remind herself how she got these scars. Now, she almost became a tool for the man to humiliate her. What a joke! Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Congrattions on Divorce Cierra Boyle sat quietly on the sofa for a while. She thought about a lot of things, but soon she was reced by calmness. It was just a piece of flesh. There was nothing to be sad about. It was she who chose not to have an operation. She couldn¡¯t me anyone else. Moreover, he didn¡¯t really see it. Even if he really saw it, he should be the one feeling guilty. What was there to be ashamed of? If he really saw it and he said those words, she would only look down on him. It was not her fault. Even if she was ugly, she did not me herself. His words had hurt her once. If such a thing happened again in the future, she won¡¯t have any feelings. If she really got married in the future and the other party said the same thing, it could only mean that she didn¡¯t have good taste. If her future husband didn¡¯t mind, she was willing to make the same mistake again. While she was thinking, she heard Draven Trevino¡¯s voice behind her. ¡°I made you a bowl of dumplings. Why don¡¯t you eat something first?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Cierra Boyle got up from the sofa. Other than the redness in her eyes, they couldn¡¯t tell that she had cried just now. She did not reject his offer and followed him to the dining room. There was already some vinegar on the table. Draven Trevino took out two bowls of dumplings from the kitchen and ced the big one in front of her. ¡°I was going to make you a bowl of noodles. After all, it¡¯s faster. But there¡¯s nothing left at home, not even vegetables. I just made some dumplings.¡± A bowl of in noodles was not enough. ¡°Thank you.¡± Cierra Boyle said politely, ¡°Actually, I can eat anything. You can make it easier next time.¡± At first, he frowned because of her polite ¡°thank you¡±, but when he heard thest sentence, he suddenly rxed. He smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not troublesome to cook dumplings.¡± Cierra Boyle didn¡¯t say anything else and continued to eat quietly. These dumplings should have been made by a chef. Thin skin and thick filling, and the saltiness was moderate. Moreover, it was shrimp dumplings. There were at least two shrimps in each of them, and she liked them very much. In addition, she was starving and ate very happily. He ate quickly and only had a taste. After finishing it, he looked at Cierra Boyle quietly. She ate very gently and at a moderate speed. Although he was not hungry and had just eaten, he couldn¡¯t help wanting to eat more to see if it was different from what he had eaten. Unfortunately, there was no more in the pot. ¡°Have you finished eating? Would you like to have some more?¡± Cierra Boyle felt ufortable under his gaze and couldn¡¯t help but look up at him. He put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°I only cooked these, and I had dinnerst night.¡± The implication was that she should eat more. Cierra Boyle nodded and did not care about him anymore. However, the atmosphere was slightly strange. The two of them were in the empty dining room. Except for the sound of her eating, there was no other sound. It was really strange. She was almost done eating. After filling her stomach, she slowed down. After thinking for a while, she found a topic to talk about. ¡°Why did I stay at your ce yesterday? Did Ryan West call you because I was drunk?¡± Thinking of this, Cierra Boyle felt slightly vexed. If she had known earlier, she would not have asked Ryan West out for a drink. Instead, she had asked her ex-husband for help when she was drunk. Draven Trevino leaned against the chair in the dining room and askedzily, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember at all?¡± Cierra Boyle took a bite of the dumpling and shook her head. She waspletely drunk, and she had never been drunk outside before. She used to drink with her brothers on holidays, but nothing happened after she got drunk. However, her brothers would forbid her from drinking outside. Even thest time she took William to the Ninth Club, he ordered milk for her. Otherwise, why would she have called Ryan West out? After eating a dumpling, without waiting for a response from Draven Trevino, Cierra Boyle couldn¡¯t help looking up and asked, ¡°So, what happened? Did I do anything bad?¡± He raised his eyebrows and suddenly curled his lips. ¡°You can have ¨¤ guess.¡± Cierra Boyle snorted, ¡°No!¡± However, Draven Trevino didn¡¯t give up. ¡°If Mrs. Trevino does something to me, are you going to be responsible for it?¡± ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to tell.¡± Cierra Boyle didn¡¯t want to ask any more questions and focused on her food. Just by looking at him, she knew that he was unreliable. She didn¡¯t expect him to say anything good. ¡°Also, don¡¯t call me that anymore. Ryan West said that you asked Jason Parker to go through the formalities yesterday. It¡¯s already been a weekday, and our certificates should be done. ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t correct you because we did have such a rtionship in the name. Even if this marriage is not so good, it has been recognized by thew. But now it¡¯s different. Don¡¯t always tease me with this title. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. If you get used to it, it won¡¯t be good for you to be heard by Aleah Boyle.¡± She told him the truth as if they were going to part amicably. He lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t respond. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The atmosphere at the table quieted down again. It wasn¡¯t until Cierra Boyle was about to finish her food that a man¡¯s deep and slow voice rang out. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything. When you were drunk, you slept like a dead pig and couldn¡¯t be woken up. Ryan West didn¡¯t know where you lived, so he called me and brought you here. As for the address¡­¡± He paused for a moment and got up to pack up the bowls and chopsticks. ¡°Jason Parker didn¡¯t have time yesterday, so I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Trevino. I¡¯m afraid that the certificate hasn¡¯t been done yet. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to get rid of this identity. As for my habit, you have to worry about it, Mrs. Trevino.¡± He deliberately emphasized the words ¡°Mrs. Trevino¡±. Cierra Boyle was shocked. She opened her mouth slightly and looked at him in shock. ¡°Why does this ba stard always go back on his word? He¡¯s always changing!¡± Looking at her confused face, the smile on Draven Trevino¡¯s face deepened. But in the next second, the smile froze on his face. Cierra Boyle closed her eyes in annoyance and wailed, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t do it, why should I go drink and celebrate? It¡¯s so embarrassing to get drunk for nothing!¡± He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Is that all you think about?¡± Cierra Boyle rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What else can I do?¡± ¡°Good! Very good! Isn¡¯t it better to celebrate again next time?¡± He was so angry that he turned around without even putting away the dishes on the table. Cierra Boyle was baffled. ! He wanted to divorce and it¡¯s he who wanted to go through the formalities. Why would he be angry now? Since she had eaten his food, she had to be more conscious. She cleared the table and sent the two tes to the kitchen. She hesitated for a moment. ¡°Draven Trevino, are you angry?¡± The man washed the dishes with a cold face and did not speak. Needless to say, he was still angry. Cierra Boyle sighed softly. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°How about this? Next time, you celebrate first. I¡¯ll celebrate after you¡¯re done.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she heard the sound of porcin shattering. ¡°Celebrating?¡± The man sneered, looked sideways at her, and asked word by word through gritted teeth. ¡°Tell me, what should I celebrate?¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Never Drink Again ¡°To celebrate, of course¡­¡± She stopped when she saw his expression, and naturally, she didn¡¯t finish her sentence. She didn¡¯t understand. He clearly hated this marriage, he agreed only because of his grandfather¡¯sst wish. Now that they were divorced, shouldn¡¯t he be happy? Why did he put on such a long face? But she didn¡¯t have time to think about it. The broken bowl cut through the man¡¯s finger. The clear water from the tap was mixed with wisps of blood. She frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash the dishes. Go and deal with the wound.¡± ¡°No need.¡± He threw the broken bowl into the trash can. Without stopping, he washed the bowl with his injured -hand. There were only two bowls in total, including the two small tes, so he could do this. It was just that the tap of the pool was turned off, and the bright red blood in his hand came out again, which was very dazzling. However, the man did not take it seriously. He casually pulled out a napkin and wrapped the wound before striding out. He did not even look at the woman behind him. ¡°Where¡¯s the first aid kit?¡± she asked as she trotted after him. Although she didn¡¯t see clearly how the bowl broke into pieces, she felt a little guilty that the wound was caused by her because she had to eat something. ¡°If you have time, why don¡¯t you go upstairs and have a look at your mobile phone? I guess many people have called you.¡± Without looking back, he threw the bloodstained napkin into the trash can and was about to go upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to catch up on sleep. Don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡± Cierra Boyle wanted to say something more, but when she heard thest sentence, she simply shut her mouth. Alright, I won¡¯t bother him.. Anyway, the wound didn¡¯t look very serious. Maybe it would have healed by the time she found the ¨C first aid kit. She was not willing to care about what happened to him. However, after being reminded by Draven, Andy¡¯s slow-witted brain finally began to work. She didn¡¯t go back all night and hadn¡¯t told William and the others¡­Oh! Having no time to think about the consequences, Cierra Boyle quickly went upstairs. On the second floor, when Draven Trevino heard the noise, he frowned and turned around impatiently. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Cierra Boyle had already past him. ¡°Say what?¡± She stopped at the door of the master bedroom and was about to open the door when she heard what Draven Trevino said. Thetter¡¯s face darkened. He turned around, went straight into the room, and mmed the door. Cierra Boyle was at a loss for words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± However, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, it wasn¡¯t the first time she has seen him go crazy. Since she returned home, she had seen him go crazy a lot of times. She really didn¡¯t know how Aleah Boyle had endured him. She pushed the door open and entered the master bedroom. Just as Draven Trevino had said, her clothes and bag were all in the room. The clothes should have been washed and dried. They were folded on the sofa and she could smell a faint fragrance when she picked them up. Her phone was out of battery, and she did not bring the charger. The master bedroom had nothing, and she couldn¡¯t find it. After thinking for a while, she went to find Draven with her phone. Before knocking on the door, Cierra Boyle was still a little hesitant. After all, when he went upstairs, she was told by Draven Trevino that he had gone back to his room to catch up on sleep, He had already woken him up once. It seemed a little strange to disturb him again¡­ But on second thought, she thought that he shouldn¡¯t have fallen asleep so soon. He had only been back in his room for two minutes. She knocked on the door. ¡°Draven Trevino, are you asleep?¡± No one inside answered. Cierra Boyle stood at the door for a while, nning to turn around and leave. As soon as she moved, the door was pulled open. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He was cold. ¡°I¡­¡± Cierra Boyle turned around and she suddenly stopped. The man standing in front of the door changed out of his pajamas. His upper body was taked, revealing his sturdy figure. The inverted triangle lines were smooth, but below them were shorts. Even so, it was amazing. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± He raised his hand and knocked on the door. Cierra Boyle came back to her senses and immediately stopped looking at his abdominal muscles. The moment their eyes met, she quickly looked away. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± He thought, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The man¡¯s voice became a little warmer. Cierra Boyle didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, so she spoke faster. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask if you have a phone charger. My phone ran out of battery. Can I borrow it?¡± He lowered his head and nced at the phone in her hand. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After saying that, he turned around and entered the room. Without a sturdy body in sight, Cierra Boyle heaved a sigh of relief and immediately felt that the pressure was gone. But in less than a minute, he took the things and appeared again. ¡°See if this works.¡± The wound on his finger was also very obvious. It was missing a piece of flesh, and it looked a little serious. The light in the bathroom was on. From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem to want to catch up on sleep. Instead, he seemed to be preparing to take a shower, She took the charger and was about to leave, but she couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Aren¡¯t you used to wearing clothes when you sleep?¡± He looked down at her and raised his eyebrows slightly. Perhaps because she felt that this question was too ambiguous and impolite, she quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just asking. If you feel offended, I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± He didn¡¯t feel offended and said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel sleepy after returning to my room. I was going to take a shower, and you happened to knock on the door.¡± He finally exined why he looked like this. ¡°Oh, then pay attention to your wound, and don¡¯t let it get wet. Although it¡¯s not big, it looks quite serious. Moreover, it looks serious and needs protection. If it gets infected, it¡¯ll be very ufortable.¡± ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± He stared at her and suddenly spoke. Cierra Boyle didn¡¯t expect him to say that and was stunned for a moment. Fortunately, the man did not make things difficult for her. He put his hand on the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ then I¡¯ll go first. Thank you!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she thanked him and left, as if she were being chased by a wild beast. Her figure quickly disappeared from the man¡¯s sight. He was not in a hurry to close the door. The scene of Cierra Boyle running away kept reying in his mind. After a while, he closed the door again. With a light sound, the space was isted. In the master bedroom, Cierra Boyle¡¯s heart was racing. ¡°D*mn, you son of a (bi tch). You¡¯re going to divorce, but you¡¯re doing this to me.¡± She patted her face and quickly threw away all the dirty thoughts in her mind. But soon, she was not in the mood to think about these things. After charging the phone, the phone was turned on A series of missed calls and Line messages gave Cierra Boyle a headache. Not only William, Coby Barton, and Harold Bernard-Barton in William, but also her eldest brother had called her. Nick Barton had also sent her a lot of messages, all asking her where she was. Ten minutes ago, David Barton even called her. Oh! I won¡¯t drink anymore! Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Please Remember Me! Cierra sent a message in the group chat to tell everyone he was safe. As soon as he sent the message, he received a call. It was Floyd. Feeling a little guilty, Cierra took the initiative and said gently, ¡°Floyd, why did you wake up so early?¡± She woke up at four o¡¯clock in the morning, and it was only after four o¡¯clock after she ate. It was still 15 minutes away from five o¡¯clock. Floyd didn¡¯t pay attention to her greetings. He went straight away and said, ¡°Are you still with Draven?¡± His tone sounded a little unfriendly. Cierra was stunned for a moment, but on second thought, he understood how he knew it. At that time, she was drinking with Ryan at Ninth Club. He could find out her whereabouts with a little investigation. William had also been in New York for a long time, so he should have some ability to do so. She had received phone calls and messages sincest night because she was worried that it would be unsafe for her to stay with Draven alone. Even if she believed in his integrity, other people might not believe it after the ident abroad, especially when all the evidence showed that it was probably Draven. Even if there was no evidence, he was still the prime suspect. But at that time, it was not the time to argue about the case. Cierra only wanted to appease Draven first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Floyd. I was drunk yesterday and lost consciousness. I just woke up. It just so happened. that he was at Ninth Club as well and I still haven¡¯t finished the divorce procedures with him yet. It seems¡­ natural for him to take me back from someone else?¡± The person on the phone snorted with anger. Through the phone, Cierra even felt creepy by the voice. She acted like a spoiled child and said, ¡°Oh, Floyd, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I would have gone home if I had any sense. I was already asleep at that time.¡± As for what happened yesterday, Cierra could not remember well. However, she could still vaguely recall some scenes of his conversation with Ryan. Ryan seemed to have witnessed something and cursed loudly before he left. She didn¡¯t have time to think about it carefully when she heard Floyd¡¯s voice ringing in her ear. ¡°Cici, Jaquan and I are not angry with you because you¡¯re with Draven right now, but because you secretly went out for a drink and didn¡¯t tell your family when you didn¡¯te home at night. Do you understand what I mean?¡± William, who had been quite a casual person, suddenly became more serious, which made her daunted. Cierra knew that she had gone too far this time, so she apologized honestly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Floyd, to keep you worried.¡± She felt like crying and almost burst into tears. She felt guilty, but more because she felt the concerns and care of her family. She had never experienced this before. Cierra looked out of the window and hoped that morning woulde. She really wanted to go home and cook for William and the others. Floyd could tell that she was in a bad mood. He was not a sentimental person, so he quickly changed his tone. ¡°You naughty girl, you know you¡¯ve made us so worried. How dare you go out for a drink alone next time?¡± Cierra wanted to refute that she was not alone, but after thinking about how it was her fault this time, she could only be silent and let Floyd criticize. ¡°I won¡¯t drink anymore, David. I won¡¯t even drink if I am with you! I will never drink. That won¡¯t happen next time!¡± She spoke righteously. Floyd¡¯s anger had already subsided when she apologized, but he was still putting on airs. ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling me that now? I¡¯m not in New York. You should be thinking about how to exin it to Coby and William. Oh, right, Harold is also with you, isn¡¯t he? When he¡¯s angry, he won¡¯t talk to you. Tut-tut¡­ Let¡¯s see how you can coax him.¡± Hearing this, she was simply feeling a headache. She thought about it and felt it was quite a trouble. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have She was feeling regret, really regret! Clerra suddenly didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic. She leaned against the bed and chatted with him while charging the phone. ¡°By the way, why haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet? William has told you where I am. You¡¯re not just waiting for my news, are you? Are you still trying me?¡± She couldn¡¯t hear it clearly over the phone, but she could still vaguely hear the sound of keyboards. Although Floyd and Harold had started apany together, the main business was left to Harold. He spent most of his time in the club. He was not young, but he was not very old either. He still had the physical strength and ability to y in thepetition, hoping to win a few more championships in thepetition. When Floyd heard this, he cursed first. ¡°St*pid girl, do you have a conscience? I call you every half an hour and you tell me that I didn¡¯t wait for your news. Why don¡¯t you buy your own ticket for the finals next month? And stop counting on me?¡± His cursing tone was finally correct, matching his personality. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Cierra grinned. ¡°Please don¡¯t, Floyd, I¡¯m kidding. I¡¯lle over from New York right now and apologize to you!¡± The person on the phone snorted. ¡°Get off! Don¡¯t bother me! My training time is very precious. I don¡¯t have time to see you.¡¯ ¡°Then next month, when you win the championship and don¡¯t have to train all day long, I¡¯lle to see you. Okay?¡± Cierra knew that Floyd was no longer angry, so she rxed and shook her legs outside the bed. ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± The man on the phone pretended to be indifferent. Knowing that she was safe, he was relieved and began to pretend to be impatient. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up. Don¡¯t disturb my training.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Go ahead with your work. See you next month.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t continue to chat with him. She had known the working schedule of their Esports Club before, so such a schedule was normal in the past. But because the finals were held abroad this year and there was a time difference, they started training at home and went to bed at night. Even so, he should have gone to bed by now. Strictly speaking, he didn¡¯t dare to sleep because he didn¡¯t get news from her. Even if he knew that she was safe, he didn¡¯t dare to take any chances. Thinking of this, Cierra¡¯splicated emotions were brewing again. After hanging up the phone, she added something more. ¡°Floyd, don¡¯t forget to take a rest. See you next month.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so pretentious. I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± Floyd couldn¡¯t stand her coquetry and said stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up!¡± ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Bye.¡± Cierra smiled. ¡°Remember me!¡± ! The man on the line cursed again before hanging up. After chatting with Floyd for a while, Cierra¡¯s mood improved, and she knew how to apologize to her other friends better. She only sent a few more messages to her three families in New York, and she even sent more words to Jaquan and Nick. in Los Angeles. She apologized for her mistake sincerely and begged She was sure that Jaquan and Nick wouldn¡¯t scold her. Coby looked cold, but in fact, he was the easiest one to coax, so she was not very worried. Like William, David had a quick temper. It should be fine for her to coax him and beg for forgiveness as well. However, it seemed that it was not easy to appease Harold. Just as Lucas had said, he was angry but did not speak. Usually, he was dull and it was hard to tell whether he was angry or not. She needed to coax him. As he thought of this, her expression becameplicated. When she wasughing and pondering in bed, what she didn¡¯t know was that the man standing at the door saw all her expression. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Cierra was rejected by Draven Draven didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on her phone. He came over and suddenly remembered that there was a spare charger in the master bedroom. Coincidentally, his cell phone battery was not enough, so he came over to borrow one. Unexpectedly, when he was about to knock on the door, he heard her delicate voice saying, ¡°Remember me!¡± So she suddenly stopped and thought a lot in his mind. He thought, judging from her tone, ¡°she was obviously talking to someone who was very close to her.¡± Her voice was so sweet that he only knew when Aleah hadn¡¯te back yet. So, who was she reminding? The door was ajar, so he could hear her clearly. He looked up slightly and saw the woman¡¯s face in the room. She smiled and hesitated in front of the phone, like a st*pid woman in love! At the thought of this, his face suddenly turned aloof, and he knocked on the door angrily. Hearing the knock on the door, Cierra turned around and saw the half-closed door. She immediately got up, put on her slippers, and trotted over. ¡°Why are you here? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Her tone was a little surprised, but she was still thinking about how to coax her other family, so she didn¡¯t pay all her attention to him. Not long ago, she had even blushed because of his good shape and build. Draven looked down at her face and realized that she was distracted. ¡°Ie for the charger.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Cierra let out a cry and frowned. ¡°But I¡¯ve just charged it, and it¡¯s only 10% power now. Can you lend it to me for a while? Do you want to catch up on sleep first? I¡¯ll return it to you when you wake up, okay?¡± She talked to him in a pleasant tone. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At least,pared to the previous few times, she was behaving more easy-going. It was just right to show her kindness when it was time to bow her head. But when she thought that she bowed to him just to chat with another man, Draven felt outrageous. ¡°No.¡± He refused her straightforwardly, Cierra didn¡¯t expect him to turn hostile so quickly. He had been okay with that earlier and had even cooked noodles for her. Even if there was a little unhappiness when she was washing the dishes, he still agreed to her request. Why was he so outrageous all of a sudden? However, Cierra did not say anything else. After all, he had shown his cards. She was too ashamed to continue bothering him. As long as she didn¡¯t y with her phone too much, she could hold on until dawn and call William to pick her up. Thinking of this, she pulled out the charger and sent it to him. Her face was obviously not as pleased as before, and she even looked a little aggrieved. ¡°Here you are.¡± Cierra shoved the data cable into his arms, not making him easy as well. He subconsciously raised his hand and touched her cold fingertips. He held the thing in his hand and did not move for a while. He stood at the door, and Cierra did not close the door. She looked at him unhappily and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Her bright face revealed her desire to close the door and to see him off if there was nothing else. He looked down and met her angry almond-shaped eyes. He was silent for two seconds. Then, he said slowly, ¡°If I remember correctly, there should be a data cable in the drawer beside the bed.¡± Cierra Boyle raised her eyebrows, looking surprised. He put down his bent arm and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t fall asleep, you can go to the study to read for a while. If the battery is not fully charged, you¡¯d better not y with your mobile phone all the time.¡± He thought, ¡°She was chatting happily with her boyfriend as soon as she turned on her phone. Why was she so anxious to talk more at this time?¡± ¡°Besides, their divorce procedures had not been officiallypleted yet.¡± After thinking for a while, he was about to turn around and leave when he added, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Jason to find time toplete the divorce procedures soon, but before the divorce certificate is officially Issued, you¡¯d better control yourself.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. Cierra, who was holding the door handle of the master bedroom, was stunned for a moment. After thinking for a long time, she still couldn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. She thought, ¡°What did I do? Why should I control myself?¡± ¡°Is it because I went for a drink with Ryan, or is that anything I did to make him misunderstand me again?¡± ¡°Thest time we met was is because of the elevator ident, wasn¡¯t it? Why was this (bas t a rd)holding a grudge for so long?¡± That must not happen. Cierra frowned and closed the door, but she didn¡¯t waste her time on this matter. She had to continue charging her phone and think of a way to coax him. Hearing what he said, she found a charger in the third drawer of the bedside table. When she was looking for it in the room just now, she only opened the first drawer and saw that it was empty. So she did not continue to rummage through it. She did not expect that there was really another charger inside. However, the other things in the drawer also stunned her. There were a total of five packs of sanitary pads, three packs for daily use, and one pack for night use. Also, there was one tiny pack. ¡°Did Draven prepare these for me?¡± She thought. Cierra thought of the awkward dinner partyst time and then thought of the quarrel she had with Draven when she returned to the Stream Vi. At that moment, looking at the sanitary pads in the drawer, she feltplicated. ¡°He didn¡¯t think that she would stay in Stream Vi for a long time, did he?¡± She wondered. ¡°Or did he think that she would alwayse back just in case?¡± ¡°Or perhaps, he had prepared it for Aleah.¡± ¡°But that shouldn¡¯t be the case. Since he said he wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t bring Aleah here.¡± Moreover, this house was under her name. Even if she didn¡¯t want it, it still belonged to her. Even If Draven didn¡¯t feel ufortable bringing Aleah here, Aleah would probably feel ufortable herself. But she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She took the charger, closed the drawer, and set the question aside. Two hourster, the sky slowly brightened. At first, the sky was blue-gray, and then the red sun shined above the mountaintop. It was only the blue sky and white clouds left in the end. Cierra received replies from her family one after another. First, it was Jaquan, and then it was Nick. He didn¡¯t me her. He just told her to stay at home if she wanted to drink or to take William and the others with her. Then it was Coby. He didn¡¯t even scold her. He only asked where she was and wanted to pick her up. William and David had the same good temper. He scolded her for like 60 seconds. When he calmed down, he asked her where she was and said that he would pick her up with Coby. She sent the most messages to Harold and even sent voice messages to him, but all the messages seemed to sink into the sea and there was no reply. Although Harold had a cold temper, he would always reply to whatever she said to him or asked him in the past. It seemed that he was really angry. Thinking of that, Cierra felt a bit discouraged. She didn¡¯t give up and continued to send messages, but there was still no reply. She didn¡¯t stop until Coby called her and said that he and William had arrived at the gate of the vi. She didn¡¯t have many things, so she had already changed into the clothes she had dried yesterday. As for the new clothes she had changed out ofst night, she had checked them out. The clothes in the room were all new with tags on them. She decided to take them with her and transfer the money to Draven. Thinking of this, she took her bag and mobile phone and was ready to leave. However, as soon as she pushed the door open, she bumped into Draven, who was standing at the door of the master bedroom. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Didn¡¯t She Say They Were to Pick Her Up? He raised his hand and was clearly nning to knock on the door. However, just as Cierra was about to come out, he stopped abruptly. However, even with that being the case, Cierra was still frightened by him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was early in the morning. When she opened the door, she saw someone. It was lucky that she was not stunned. He slowly put down his hand and frowned slightly when he saw the disgust on her face. However, she quickly regained her usual elegance and calmness. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time. I have to go to thepany to work. Do you want to give me a lift?¡± It was inconvenient to take a taxi here, and she was brought here by him yesterday. If she couldn¡¯t leave the vi, he could give her a ride. But judging from her dress, it was obvious that she had a n. Sure enough, Cierra already rejected him. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Trevino. But my family is here to pick me up. He¡¯s downstairs now, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Hearing this, he didn¡¯t say anything. The paternity test report on the Inte was true. Landen was her own brother, so it was natural if she said someone wasing to pick her up. He stepped aside and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down together.¡± Cierra nced at him in surprise. ¡°After two hours, he was no longer angry?¡± She thought. She had finally seen through this man. Fortunately, it was Aleah who would marry him in the future, and her divorce could be considered to have escaped the suffering. He had no idea what Cierra was thinking at the moment. He walked forward and said slowly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve found your family, you have someone to rely on. When we divorce, I won¡¯t interfere with your life anymore.¡± Cierra looked up at him with aplicated expression. GIANA ¡°He¡¯d better not interfere now.¡± She thought. ¡°So, when are you going to ask Jason toplete the formalities?¡± She went to the porch to change her shoes and asked casually. Compared to trying to figure out what was going on in his mind, Cierra was more concerned about the divorce. As he was tying his tie, he paused upon hearing that He suddenly felt a stuffy sensation in his chest. He had just undone the Windsor knot. ¡°It¡¯ll be done by the end of this month. You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± ¡°It had been so long. Why was she still in such a hurry?¡± She thought sardonically. She had already exined that she didn¡¯t need to be in a hurry because she didn¡¯t have to start another new rtionship. She raised her eyes and nced at him. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t done yet, she didn¡¯t have the patience to wait for him. ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯m leaving now. My familly is still waiting for me outside.¡± Anyway, they were not going together. He didn¡¯t look up at her. She suddenly thought of something and turned around. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll take away the clothes I wore last night. You can check how much it costs. If you go to the Boyle family tonight, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you. If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll transfer it to you next time. What do you think?¡± There was no expression on his face at first, but when he heard this, he sneered. He looked up and asked, ¡°Do you think I need the money for this dress?¡± Not to mention that everything in the master bedroom was prepared for her, when they divorced, this vi would belong to her. ¡°What was she thinking? Why did she have to care about the gains and losses of this dress?¡± He thought. However, Cierra was serious. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But¡­, but what?¡± Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by him. His face was extremely cold. ¡°If you have to settle ounts, then even if you calcte how many things you took from the Trevino family when Ernest was still alive and how much Ernest took care of you. If you settle a piece of clothing clearly, then we¡¯ll write off the old ounts, right?¡± Suddenly, he remembered that she had said that she would cut off everything in New York when they got divorced, so he became even more serious and cold. Cierra was also shocked by his tone. She didn¡¯t know why he was so angry all of a sudden. She just didn¡¯t want to owe him too much. She thought, ¡°She couldn¡¯t pay back those things in the past, but she almost lost her life because of him and his lover. Why couldn¡¯t they be written off? ¡°Moreover, it was Ernest who had given her love and help. What right did he have to say something like that?¡± It took a while for her to calm down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said. Her eyes were fixed on the ground, and the true emotions on her face could not be seen. He could only see a forced smile on her face. ¡°Mr. Trevino, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve owed you enough in the past. I really have to care about these two clothes. I¡¯ll shamelessly ept them. I hope you won¡¯t be bothered by it.¡± What a hypocritical exchange of pleasantries. Cierra felt that she was wearing a mask, and her smile was a little stiff. Without waiting for his reply, she left. It was only when she was out of sight did hee back to his senses. He didn¡¯t mean to say that she was ungrateful. He wanted to exin, but she had already gone far away. He was the only one left standing with a frown. As soon as she walked out of the vi, she took off his mask. The fake smile on her face disappeared in an instant. She was so angry that she kept scolding him. ¡°(Ba st ard), stinky man!¡± Yes, she was the one who got it all. She was taken care of by the Trevino family, not him. ¡°What right did he have to say something like that to me?¡± She thought. She remembered how he had treated her back then. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She wanted nothing more than to step on the wildflowers at her feet as if they were the face of Bertram. But in the end, she held back and only picked up a small flower and cursed again. ¡°Who made our little princess unhappy? Well, look at how ruthless she is, torturing the flowers.¡± The ck Maybach stopped in front of Cierra. The window rolled down, and a man wearing sunsses appeared in front of her. His teasing tone made herugh out loud, and the anger on her face disappeared. ¡°William.¡± She acted like a spoiled child in front of William and apologized first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I went out for a drink without telling you yesterday. I made you worry.¡± They didn¡¯t get angry on the way here, but they still snorted. ¡°You know you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°I know, I know I was wrong after a sip of wine. I didn¡¯t know I was so bad at drinking that I got drunk after a sip and didn¡¯t even know to call you.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve found Ryan. He¡¯s reliable. I¡¯m safe¡­¡± ¡°Get in the car.¡± Hearing this, William¡¯s face darkened. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the maning out of the vi and suddenly interrupted her. He thought, ¡°When she went out for a drink with the famous Mr. West, she even said that he was reliable. ¡°She didn¡¯t go home at night and stayed with him. This st*pid girl imed that she was safe!¡± Cierra didn¡¯t think much of it and immediately got into the passenger seat. After fastening her seat belt, she found that Coby was in the back seat. She apologized again. ¡°Coby¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t do this again.¡± Coby knew what she was going to say and immediately interrupted her. Then, he took out a bunch of roses from the back seat and handed them to her. ncing at William¡¯s gloomy face, she added, ¡°William bought it for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, William!¡± | She took it and giggled at William. The windows on both sides of the front seat were open. As soon as Draven came out of the vi, he saw this scene. He thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that her family came to pick her up?¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 My Good Family ¡°Her family! A man who gave her roses. Well¡­¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Draven stared at the ck Maybach that was slowly driving away and sneered. She must have been chatting happily with her so-called family as soon as she turned on her phone early in the morning. He stared at it for a long time. It was not until the car drove away that he withdrew his gaze, and his face was stern. From beginning to end, the people in the car did not look at him. Cierra liked roses. In the past, if she had a crush on someone, she would hope that someone would give her a bunch of roses, even if there was only one. Later on, perhaps because she had been too obsessed with it and had never gotten it, she gradually transferred this kind of love to herself. ¡°If no one gives it to me, then I can give a rose to myself. ¡°Why do people always focus on others when they live? No one loved me, I was the one who loved myself.¡± When she was abroad, she specially selected a course on nts to study how to grow roses. The small rental apartment she lived in was full of roses. Later, she was found by the Barton family, and there was no shortage of people to send her flowers. Knowing that she had a special affection for roses, they would give her a bunch of roses and even bring some special rose seeds or potted nts when they remembered. Every time she received the roses, Cierra would smile exceptionally happily. No inatter what kind of feelings a bouquet of flowers was sent to her, it was worth cherishing. William nced at his younger sister who was only staring at the flowers and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you happy?¡± ¡°Thank you, William. I¡¯m very happy.¡± Cierra¡¯s gaze was still fixed on the flowers, a brilliant smile on her face. She was staring at the patterns of the petals, wondering if she could put such colors and patterns on the clothes or other designs. Before she could think further, a faint voice came from the side. ¡°We were worried about you at home, but you went to drink alone and got drunk. When you received the flowers, you acted as if nothing had happened.¡± As William said this, he even let out a long sigh. It was obvious that he was resentful. Usually, Cierra would immediately refute him. William was the one who had been with her for the longest time. He was such a mean person always said such things. But now, she didn¡¯t dare to do that. The smile on her face faded a little, and she looked at him timidly. and She didn¡¯t know if he was still angry, because sometimes, even if he was angry, he would deal with the things that he should and coax her. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was wrong. ¡°William¡­ I didn¡¯t go out deliberately yesterday to get drunk.¡± She was careful. Trying to exin himself, she said, ¡°I heard that Draven finally asked someone to go through the divorce formalities. I was so happy that I asked someone to drink with me.¡± William snorted, nced at her, and saw through her thoughts without hesitation. ¡°Are you happy? If you are happy, why didn¡¯t you ask us toe with you? Why did you have to look for Mr. West?¡± It was obvious that he was still worried. He did not say much because he didn¡¯t want to make her embarrassed. However, Cierra nodded. ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t allow me to drink. You gave me some milk at the barst time. I was afraid that you would scold me, so I found someone else.¡± William was so angry that heughed. ¡°You¡¯re afraid?¡± Cierra acted like a spoiled child. ¡°Of course, I know. There won¡¯t be a next time, okay? Don¡¯t be angry. I know I was wrong.¡± He couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to her. He was not angry at all. He couldn¡¯t keep an eye on her all the time since she had grown up. However, when he couldn¡¯t get in touch with her, he was still a little worried. After finding out where she was, he didn¡¯t think much about it. If he was really angry, he would have been like Harold, toozy to look at her. If he was really angry, he wouldn¡¯t have been in the mood to send her flowers. That wouldn¡¯t have happened. What he said just now was just a casual remark. He was well aware of Cierra¡¯s feelings. It was normal that he couldn¡¯t let go. If it was not easy to let go of the feelings and love that he had grown up with her. He wouldn¡¯t give her up since she was the one he took back to the Barton family. However, she was determined to get a divorce, instead of putting all her eggs in one basket. By using the Barton family to arrange a marriage with the Trevino family, she knew what was right and what was wrong. It was enough as long as she didn¡¯t live st*pidly. As for love, no matter how strong it was, it would be diluted by time. ¡°So what was the hurry?¡± He thought. The reason why he didn¡¯t exin his love for her at this time was naturally¡­ to teach her a lesson. Listening to her apologizing next to him, William slowly smiled while driving. Coby, who was sitting in the back seat, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Cierra, William isn¡¯t angry anymore. Don¡¯t apologize to him. When he heard the newsst night, he went back to his room to sleep. He was teasing you.¡± His cold voice slowly came out of his mouth, as if they were listening to a movie star performing in the cinema. When Cierra saw the smile on his face, she knew that he was not angry at all. Thinking that she was going to the Boyle family with Coby that night, Cierra turned to look at the person in the back seat. She leaned against the passenger seat. ¡°Coby, are you really going to the Boyle family with me tonight? You don¡¯t have to go. I¡¯ll go over and make a scene by myself.¡± ?? After signing the contract, Cierra didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Boyle family. But if they came to her and ruined Coby¡¯s reputation, she wouldn¡¯t let them off easily. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Coby said in a low voice and rejected her suggestion. The discussion was also echoed by William. It was rare that they did not stand by Cierra. He curled his lips and said with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes, ¡°Let Coby go with you. If the Boyle family wants to pretend tonight, let them do so. Let¡¯s see what response they will get when their behavior got known by others.¡± Cierra¡¯s expression turned serious. She didn¡¯t even need to think to know what the Boyle family was up to. As an actress in the industry, Aleah had been highly regarded by Draven for the past three years. However, this was only in terms of data. The fashion endorsement and traffic data match the number of her fans, but unfortunately, there were not many works of hers. In the three years since her debut, she had been the lead of every TV series, butter there were all gossip andints about the film and television. No one knew how many gossip videos she had supported. In the end, she wanted to enter the film industry, but she had to rely on the Trevino Group to find the producer and get the script in the same group as Coby. She was supposed to be the lead, but unfortunately, she failed on the first day of filming and was directly driven out of the crew and reced by the original female lead. Aleah spent so much effort to discredit her and Coby this time. She must have something to do with this matter. She wanted to take revenge, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would fail. At this dinner party, the Boyle family just wanted to invite Coby to rify the matter. In this way, they could prove that there was no conflict between them and it was just a misunderstanding. When the time came, Aleah would apologize and let bygones be bygones. She could still make a name for herself in the entertainment industry. Even if Coby didn¡¯t go there to make peace, as long as he was photographed by the Boyle family, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin. This was the reason why Cierra didn¡¯t want to go with him. Coby must know such a simple reason. There was no need for him to follow her. ¡°Why¡­¡± She wondered. Cierra didn¡¯t quite understand. But soon, she understood. She received a Line message from Lydia. After reading it clearly, she raised her eyebrows in surprise. She had slept all night, so some news had been blocked. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 You¡¯re So Disgusting! The message sent by Lydia was a photo. It seemed that someone was going to hold a wedding ceremony. It roughly said that in order to thank the Boyle family for raising her all these years, Coby specially came to visit the Boyle family and intended to marry someone in the Boyle family. Therefore, the Boyle family specially held a dinner party tonight and invited friends from all over the world to the Boyle family to witness this moment. Cierra read the message on her phone again and couldn¡¯t help sneering. Thest time Vanessa called her, she only said that Brian hade back and invited them to a family dinner. Now it became a wedding banquet. ¡°How dare she!¡± Before Cierra could reply, Lydia had already revealed it on her behalf. Lydia texted, ¡°The Boyle family is too shameless. Last time on Aleah¡¯s birthday, they caused such a big scandal and forced you to cut off the rtionship. Now that you have been with an award-winning actor, they are doing this instead. They are so disgusting!¡± They were so disgusting! Cierra lowered his gaze as he slowly typed. ¡°You¡¯re invited too?¡± Lydia replied, ¡°I am not. Aleah will have a headache if she sees me.¡± Cierra knew about this. After Lydia signed with XR Entertainment, she took out a good script. The TV drama had not been aired yet, but some tricks on the set had been released. Her acting and fighting skills were excellent, and manyizens had already urged XR Entertainment to broadcast it. It was also because of this that someizenspared Aleah with her. Lydia¡¯sst lead role was sn*tched away by Aleah. It was a martial arts drama adapted from the hit. After it was shot, it did not achieve the expected effect at all. Aleah¡¯s image was not in line with the role at all. Compared with Lydia¡¯s acting, many book fans naturally mocked Aleah and even dug up a lot of dirt on her. They found that she was supported by many resources, and had a bad temper. Along with the recent disturbance, everyone would have a headache. Of course, the biggest failure of an actress was that she had no acting skills. However, what Cierra was more concerned about was the message that Lydia sent herter. It said, ¡°My family asked me toe over. The Boyle family invited a lot of people from the upper ss to tonight¡¯s dinner party. They asked me toe over and present myself to them. They are waiting for me to be chosen by any man so that I can sell myself at a good price.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Cierra couldn¡¯t help but frown. Before she could type, she received a positive message from her. Lydia continued, ¡°Well, lol, but even if someone likes me, I won¡¯t get married. It¡¯s impossible to tie me up. I¡¯m afraid the staff can help me call the police.¡± There was also a cute emoji attached. Cierra felt rxed. She typed, ¡°Why are you stilling? What if you¡¯re really tied up?¡± ¡°If youe, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± She had learned about Lydia¡¯s situation in the Navarro family. Although she was the biological child of the Navarro family, she didn¡¯t know why Lydia didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her mother. Even the adopted daughter and son of the Navarro family lived a better life than her. She was different from Lydia. Lydia didn¡¯t get lost. Instead, she grew up in the Navarro family. It was just that she had heard that her temper was a little bad. When the Navarro family adopted another child, she had an illusion that they had abandoned her and wanted to raise another child. After all, the second son of the Navarro family had passed away and they could bear no more children. They couldn¡¯t rely on Lydia. They could only rely on the adopted children. But¡­ it was too much that they want to give their biological daughter away as a tool for marriage. Cierra Boyle looked at the words and still felt ufortable in her heart. She was not afraid that the Navarro family would use Lydia as a tool for marriage. Because it was a trend among many families. At least in this circle, even if Navarro was wronged, thew could protect her. What she was afraid of was that the Navarro would take Lydia as a tool and send her to any man¡¯s bed. In the upper ss, there were a lot of dirty things like that. Thinking of this, Cierra¡¯s frown deepened. However, the girl was very rxed. Lydia typed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t dare to do anything to me. Of course, I¡¯m here for you. I¡¯m worried about leaving you alone in a wolf¡¯s den! I have to protect you. Cierra couldn¡¯t help but smile as she read thest sentence. Lydia was in a poor situation, but she was still in the mood to worry about others. However, the majority of the people in this world were the same. Even though they were clearly living miserable life, they could not bear to see others suffer. Thinking of it, she knew Lydia had suffered a lot but had also received a lot of kindness. When she was targeted by Aleah, she was abandoned and had to eat and live with the se**ants. The seniors in the vi were still very kind to her. They would secretly give her money and hide some delicious food. And Ernest, knowing that she was having a bad time in the Boyle family, often took her to y in the Trevino family. When she was abroad, her rtives hadn¡¯t found her in the first year. She was so poor that she could only buy the leftovers from the bread shop, but she was given a piece of cake on Christmas, which was very sweet. But now, she could still get close to her family and friends. She was still very lucky. After thinking for a while, she replied to Lydia, ¡°Okay.¡± A After putting the phone away, she turned to look at him and asked, ¡°By the way, William, how¡¯s my friend doing in yourpany?¡± She was afraid that he would not be able to remember Lydia, so she added. ¡°It¡¯s the daughter of the Navarro Family. She had dinner with us at L¡¯Opera Restaurantst time. Her name is Lydia. Do you remember her?¡± ¡°I remember. What happened to her?¡± ? ¡± An unnatural look shed across William¡¯s face, but it disappeared in an instant. ¡°Her agent is only taking care of her now. It should be going well. What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just hope that you can take good care of her. After all, I don¡¯t have many friends.¡± When the car arrived at William¡¯s residence, Cierra got out of the car with the flowers in her arms and said, Lydia was an unfavored youngdy, who dares to speak up for her friend outside. Cierra felt that she was a true friend that she could make and hoped that Lydia would be able to live a better life. After parking the car, William said with a poker face, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I paid a lot of money to sign her as my actress, so I naturally have to take good care of her.¡± However, it was strange because his tone was too serious. Coby who was sitting in the back seat, couldn¡¯t help but pause and nce at William. Cierra didn¡¯t notice anything and couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he thought of Lydia¡¯s situation. ¡°Miss Navarro said that she was going to attend the dinner party of the Boyle family tonight. She said that the Boyle family wanted her to make friends with some young masters at the dinner party, so that she could unite with the Boyle family through marriage. It¡¯s true the Navarro family has trained their adopted daughter into a president, but treated their own daughter like that. Is she really their biological daughter or not?¡± At the end of the sentence, she was a little indignant. William stopped and said, ¡°What did you say?¡± He probably felt that he was a little emotional, so he added an exnation. ¡°Thepany has arranged a lot of work for her recently, but they don¡¯t have her get married. Did she agree?¡± At that moment, even Cierra was able to tell that something was between them. She looked at Coby, coughed softly, and nodded with a smile. ¡°She agreed. Her family forced her to go there, but there was nothing she could do.¡± Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Someone Tried to Kidnap Her and Guess Who Did That? As soon as she finished speaking, William¡¯s face darkened, and his sharp brows furrowed tightly. But before the two people next to him could look over, he had returned to his casual look. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as she doesn¡¯t affect her work. I haven¡¯t recalled the cost I spent on her yet.¡± Cierra Boyle followed behind William Barton, changed the topic and didn¡¯t mention Lydia Navarro anymore. ¡°William, do you want to go with us tonight? The Boyle family suddenly changed their mind and turned their family banquet into a group of people¡¯s dinner party. They didn¡¯t invite you?¡± It was said from Lydia Navarro that the Boyle family had invited almost the entire upper ss of New York, and even some families they usually looked down on had been invited. Some low-key wealthy families had also received invitations. Of course, it was up to whether they were invited party or not. Although William Barton was not in the name of the Barton family, XR Entertainment was still a big company. Now he had some influence in New York, especially in the entertainment industry. As expected, the Boyle family should have sent the invitation card. William Barton snorted and did not deny it. ¡°Do you think they are qualified to let me attend the Boyle family¡¯s dinner party?¡± His tone was full of sarcasm. When it came to the Boyle family, William Barton was so arrogant. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re not going?¡± Cierra Boyle followed behind him, his eyes full of ridicule. ¡°Ms. Navarro, are you not going? What if any young masters really like Ms. Navarro¡­¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Before Cierra Boyle could finish his words, he was interrupted by William Barton. He stopped, turned around, and retorted, ¡°Lydia Navarro is just an artist of mypany. Cici Barton, don¡¯t think at random, okay?¡± Her footsteps came to a sudden halt and she was caught off guard. Cierra Boyle bumped into William Barton¡¯s chest, causing her nose to ache. She covered her nose and nodded heavily. Her eyes were naturally red, and she looked aggrieved and pitiful. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Coby Barton, who was standing behind him, frowned and asked worriedly. William Barton frowned and looked at her. Cierra Boyle raised his head and waved his hand. His nasal voice was heavy as he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll be fer.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. William Barton snorted coldly. ¡°It serves you right.¡± Cierra Boyle red at him. ¡°How dare you say that about me? Thank goodness my nose is real. If I did it like those artists in your industry, you know you would have to pay for it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a moment of silence, and then the three of them burst into lowughter and finally changed the topic. In contrast, the atmosphere in the president¡¯s office of the Trevino Group was not so good. Early in the morning, all kinds of tasks were assigned to Draven Trevino, making it hard for him to breathe. Only Ryan West slowly walked into the office with a cup of coffee in his hand. It was only then that she felt a little more rxed. ¡°Hey, who provoked Mr. Trevino early in the morning?¡± Not only did Ryan West bring coffee, but he also brought breakfast and ced it on the coffee table in the reception room of Draven Trevino¡¯s office. ¡°Let me guess. Did my lovely Cici p*ss off your ex-husband when she woke up early in the morning? Or did Mr. Morgan fail to satisfy her in some wayst night? Why is it so early¡­¡± ¡°Ryan West.¡± Before Ryan West could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Draven Trevino. w However, the person who was wrapped in anger didn¡¯t feel anything and was still fiddling with his breakfast slowly. When she heard Draven Trevino call her name, she scratched her ears indifferently. ¡°Yes, I can hear it with both ears. Mr. Trevino, you don¡¯t have to shout so loudly.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just speak normally?¡± Draven Trevino couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Come on, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Ryan West couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes at him. Draven Trevino squinted at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re eating abnormally.¡± No ordinary person would eat coffee with fried dough sticks like this. ¡°What do you know? This is abination of Orient and Western elements.¡± Ryan West snorted and retorted. He finally ced all the food on the coffee table, then slowly picked up the coffee, took a sip, and slowly took a bite of the fried dough stick. The fried dough stick, which had juste out of the pot, was still crisp and made a clicking sound in the office. The smell of oil was mixed with the fragrance in the office, and the smell was indescribably strange. Draven Trevino couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He put down the pen and closed the lid. He looked at Ryan West with his dark eyes and asked, ¡°Can you go to the break room and eat before youe back?¡± Ryan West¡¯s words were unclear. ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± As he ate, his eyes were still fixed on theputer. He tapped on the keyboard with his free hand from time to time without looking at him. It was obvious that he was still holding a grudge against Draven Trevino for setting him up yesterday. Draven Trevino pursed his lips, remained silent for a moment, and said slowly, ¡°If you¡¯re still angry about what happened yesterday, I apologize to you. But when you go back, you should know that Bruno West didn¡¯t take advantage of you. What belongs to you still belongs to you.¡± ¡°How dare he take advantage of me? Get lost!¡± Ryan West raised his eyes, nced at Draven Trevino, and snorted. He was not angry because of Bruno West at all. What he was angry about was that Draven Trevino had used Bruno West to disgust him. But the disdain on Ryan West¡¯s face onlysted for a few seconds, then he suddenly sat up straight on the sofa, looking serious. ¡°Isaid.¡± ¡°Draven, you don¡¯t f**king have multiple personalities, do you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the office fell silent. The man at the table was also silent. He held the pen and did not move for a long time. After a long time, he lowered his voice and looked up. ¡°What did you say?¡± He did have a m*ntal illness. He had been seeing a psychologist since Ernest Trevino passed away. But he didn¡¯t tell anyone about it. Including his mother, Sue Skinner, and also Ryan West. Except for his personal doctor and himself, no one knew that he had a m*ntal illness. But he was clear about his condition. He had also checked the medical records. In addition to ustrophobia, there were some other symptoms that had little impact on his life. He couldn¡¯t have multiple personalities. Ryan West didn¡¯t notice anything wrong from Draven Trevino. His eyes were fixed on theputer in front of him. After pausing the video on theputer, he handed it directly to Draven Trevino and said, ¡°Take a look for yourself. Does this person look like you?¡± Draven Trevino¡¯s face was full of impatience, especially when Ryan West approached him. But when he saw the picture on theputer clearly, he suddenly froze. The surveince video was paused, and the time and ce was very clear. He had been to Ninth Club yesterday. In the video, there was a man in a suit hiding in the crowd. Although half of his face was hidden in the light and shadow, the other half of his face and figure could be seen clearly. It was none other than Draven Trevino! ¡°When Cici was drinkingst night, we noticed that someone was secretly watching her. In addition, she said something after she got drunkst night, so I investigated it overnight. I didn¡¯t find anything abroad, but I found that on the day she returned to the country, someone was trying to follow her at the airport. Guess who was behind it?¡± Ryan West clicked on the mouse, found another document, and looked at Draven Trevino. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 The Woman The information was not about anything else, but about the funds in some ounts. Draven Trevino might not be able to understand anything else, but he knew the ount name. It was a smallpany under the Trevino Group. That was to say, the funds were drawn from him. Even if he was not a direct person, he had something to do with him. Ryan West exined, ¡°This is the money that Cici received from the group of people who surrounded her when she returned to the country. Although the money was not taken from your ount, it still has something to do with you.¡± ¡± In other words, if this matter was done and investigated by the police, he would be implicated, but it could not be regarded as evidence to arrest him. Only others would suffer. Draven Trevino stared at the document for a long time. Then, he scrolled to the surveince video of Ninth Club, and the video was still frozen in its original position. He looked at the man on the screen, who looked very simr to him. His voice was low and h**rse. ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡± ¡± Frowning, he analyzed. ¡°Yesterday, I left for Ninth Club half an hour after you left. When I got out of the car, I went straight to you, and I didn¡¯t stay in the crowd at all.¡± Even if he had time to stay in it for a long time and appeared in Ninth Club one after another with Ryan West, he didn¡¯t have time to change his clothes and hide in the crowd beforeing back. Furthermore, there was no need for him to keep an eye on Cierra Boyle. He appeared directly in front of her and took her away in front of everyone. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a man who looks a little like you. Well, let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Ryan West turned off the surveince video and focused on the previous information. It was illegal to spend money to hire killers to besiege Cierra Boyle. To be exact, it was an attempted crime. I didn¡¯t ask anyone to do it.¡± Draven Trevino nced and said lightly. Ryan West didn¡¯t deny his words. ¡°I believe it¡¯s not you, but it¡¯s enough to prove that someone wants to do something to Cierra Boyle. And you should understand that if she didn¡¯t have Draven, a best actor brother, she might not be able to appear in front of you and me now.¡± It was rare that he did not call her by that intimate name. Instead, he called her Cierra Boyle solemnly. The meaning of her words was very clear. If it weren¡¯t for Cierra Boyle¡¯s good luck, she might have been in trouble when she was abroad and wouldn¡¯t have the chance to return home now. Draven Trevino was aware of the result as well. His throat tightened. ¡°I¡¯ll find out who did it.¡± Ryan West sneered. ¡°You already have an answer, don¡¯t you? Draven, why do you have to protect such a woman?¡± With a serious look on his face, he stared straight at Draven Trevino. This was the first time he showed such an expression in front of Draven Trevino. Even when they were working together to deal with Bruno West, he had never shown such an expression. Draven Trevino turned theptop around and pushed it in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t convict anyone without evidence.¡± Ryan West still had the same expression on his face. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no evidence for this matter. What about thest time? So many people saw Cici made a fool of herself at the Boyle family dinner party. Do you think that¡¯s also without evidence since you were also at the scene?¡± Of course, it was about the incident at Aleah Boyle¡¯s birthday party where someone tried to humiliate Cierra Boyle. There were no news reports about it outside, but it had been spread in the upper ss. They just didn¡¯t dare to say it in public for the sake of Draven Trevino¡¯s reputation. Who would have a problem with Draven Trevino liking such a woman? didn Ryan West didn¡¯t care about it in the past. Anyway, it was not him who got married. His brother could do whatever he wanted. It was fine as long as it didn¡¯t affect him. But now, he really didn¡¯t understand at all. The atmosphere was silent for a moment. After a long time, Draven Trevino said, ¡°That¡¯s not the same thing. What happenedst time was done by Aleah, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she was the only one who harmed Cierra Boyle in the past. I¡¯ll ask someone to investigate what happened abroad and this matter. If it really has something to do with Aleah in the end, I¡¯ll give Cierra Boyle an exnation.¡± As he mentioned Aleah all the time, it showed that he was defending her. Ryan West suddenly felt frustrated at his failure to live up to his expectations. He looked at Draven Trevino for a long time and let out a long sigh. ¡°So you still want to marry that woman?¡± He had long changed the way he addressed Aleah Boyle to ¡°that woman¡±. At first, Draven Trevino would say a few words, but now he didn¡¯t bother to correct. After a brief pondering, he said, ¡°I promised her that it wouldn¡¯t change unless it¡¯s a grave mistake.¡± In other words, his n to marry Aleah Boyle would not change. He would still divorce Cierra Boyle and marry Aleah Boyle. ?? Ryan West turned off theputer, took a pen, and twirled it between his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s not a big mistake, so it means that it isn¡¯t a big mistake to hire paid Inte trolls to deal with your ex-wife by ruining the reputation of others?¡± Draven Trevino frowned. Ryan West continued, but his tone suddenly became much more serious. He tapped theputer with the tip of his pen. ¡°If the truth turns out to be what your future wife Mrs. Trevino did in the end, will you still marry her? I said if.¡± He added. Draven Trevino looked up at him and asked, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t tell right from wrong?¡± Ryan West shrugged and nodded seriously. ¡°A little.¡± Draven Trevino was so angry that heughed. He didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. He picked up the pen and started to work again. ¡°Marrying Aleah Boyle was something I told her many years ago. I can¡¯t go back on my word, so you don¡¯t have to say it anymore. As for Cierra Boyle, I admit that I took less care of her, and there are many things I don¡¯t know. When these things are investigated clearly, I will give her an exnation and apologize.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take care of her. What if the disaster is caused by your care?¡± Ryan West didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He took away hisptop and resumed to be careless and casual. ¡°If you really want to marry Aleah Boyle, then get the divorce certificate with Cici as soon as possible. Don¡¯t even think about taking care of your ex-wife. She¡¯s defending your fianc¨¦e. Women are all very petty.¡± Draven Trevino frowned and was about to refute. But before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Ryan West. ¡°Don¡¯t disobey me. Although I¡¯m single now, I¡¯ve been sleeping with a lot of women. Come on, my advice.¡± After that, she patted him on the shoulder and was about to leave with herptop. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. take Draven Trevino nced at his shoulder and watched as Ryan West walked leisurely. When he opened the office door, he betrayed him and said, ¡°If you¡¯re free, I suggest you go to the hospital for a check-up.¡± Ryan West stopped in his tracks. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve stained with anything dirty,¡± Draven Trevino said faintly. Ryan West was at a loss for words for a moment. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still chaste. Except for having more experience than you, a man without sex, I¡¯m as clean as you!¡± After that, she mmed the door and began to curse in her heart. ¡°He deserved to be blind enough to marry a woman like Aleah Boyle, and that¡¯s why he had dumped his wife for no reason!¡± ¡°Serves you right.¡± Just as he was feeling angry, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted him. ¡°Did Mr. Jordan quarrel with Draven? Why is he so angry?¡± Ryan Wes was so scared that he took a step back and looked at Aleah Boyle warily. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Dinner Party? Isn¡¯t It a Family Banquet? ¡°Why not?¡± Aleah Boyle showed an innocent look. Ryan West didn¡¯t want to see her, he nned to bypass her and leave. However, Aleah Boyle stopped him. ¡°Ryan West, do you want to go to my family¡¯s dinner party tonight with Draven?¡± Ryan West was about to refuse when he heard her say, ¡°It¡¯s a banquet for my family to marry my sister Cierra Boyle. Although you¡¯ve been abroad for many years, you still grew up when youe to celebrate.¡± with my Her brother Draven should be very happy to see you Ryan West narrowed his eyes and ced his hands in his suit pockets. ¡°Who¡¯s going to marry, Cierra Boyle?¡± Aleah Boyle nodded. ¡°Yes, I remember that you used to have a good rtionship with each other. Haven¡¯t you heard of it?¡± Ryan West was silent for two seconds before he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Okay, since you¡¯ve asked, how can I not go?¡± Aleah Boyle also smiled. ¡°See you tonight.¡± Ryan West only gave her a view of his back. Behind her, the smile on Aleah Boyle¡¯s face gradually disappeared, leaving only resentment. ¡°What is there to be arrogant about? He is just an abandoned son of ¡°the West family. What is there to be proud of?¡± She red at his back angrily, restrained her expression, turned around, and walked toward Draven Trevino¡¯s office. Unfortunately, before he could push open the door, he was stopped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Boyle. The president has ordered that everyone needs to make an appointment to see him.¡± Aleah Boyle was stunned. ¡°I used to be direct.¡± Jason Parker was sweating profusely. She smiled apologetically and said, ¡°You said it was in the past.¡± In the past, Mr. Trevino had never given this order. After the incidentst time, he had broken the rules. Ms. Boyle made use of her convenience to copy the surveince video and post it on the Inte. No one dared to let her in. The receptionist had let Johnson in for the sake of her status as Mrs. Trevino, Mr. Trevino¡¯s future wife. However, when they arrived at the president¡¯s office, Jason Parker did not dare to do so. It wasn¡¯t that he sympathized with Cierra Boyle, but the documents in the president¡¯s office might be confidential, and there were even more in Draven Trevino¡¯s office. Thinking about it, she felt a lingering fear. Last time, she copied the surveince video and her private schedule. What if she copied thepany¡¯s confidential information next time and caused losses? The boss would not do anything to his fianc¨¦e. Not to mention that they had to think of a new n, their bonus might be gone. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let her go.¡± Aleah Boyle finally understood what was going on. Thinking of the various posts that were still scolding her on the Inte, she cursed in her heart. She smiled at Jason Parker and said, ¡°Please inform Draven that I have something to tell him. It want to go in and see him.¡± Jason Parker felt a chill run down his spine, as if a snake was crawling up his neck. He nodded, not paying attention to his forehead! Cold sweat broke out. ¡°Please wait a moment. After a while, he came out of the office. ¡°Ms. Boyle, Mr. Trevino invites you in.¡± The smile on Aleah Boyle¡¯s face widened. ¡°Thank you, Miss Parker. Just you wait.¡± After that, she walked in with her high heels. When the door closed, only Jason Parker was left, shivering. In the office, Aleah Boyle stepped in and put on a different smile. She looked pure and innocent, without a trace of viciousness. When Draven Trevino looked at her, he suddenly remembered what Ryan West had said to him. As she was thinking about this, her attitude towards Aleah Boyle was indifferent. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Aleah Boyle pursed his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t want me toe over, do you?¡± Draven Trevino frowned and said in a cold voice, ¡°There are a lot of things to do in thepany recently. If there¡¯s nothing else, try not toe during my working hours.¡± Aleah Boyle was stunned, as if he hadn¡¯t expected such an attitude from him. ¡°Draven, are you still angry with me because of Cierra Boyle?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She bit her lip and looked carefully at him. ¡°About what happenedst time, I¡­¡± ¡°What happenedst time is over. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡± N Hearing her aggrieved and pitiful voice, Draven Trevino didn¡¯t think much of it before, but now he felt upset. ¡°Why are you here today? If you don¡¯t have anything about me, I still have something to do.¡± It was obvious that he was chasing her away. Aleah Boyle was so surprised that he didn¡¯t dare to stare nkly anymore. He hid the innocent and aggrieved expression on his face and didn¡¯t dare to say any more nonsense. She said, ¡°My mother asked me toe over. Didn¡¯t she hold a dinner party for Cierra Boyle tonight? My mother was afraid that you would forget, so she asked me to remind you.¡± Hearing this, Draven Trevino frowned slightly and said, ¡°Just send a message. Besides, since I promised to go, I won¡¯t break my promise.¡± ¡°Actually, I wanted to see you. If I had known that you were going to be busy, I wouldn¡¯t have Aleah Boyle smiled shyly. However, Draven Trevino was not happy with her words. Instead, he got to the point and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a family dinner tonight? Why is it a dinner party? Why did you invite someone else?¡± ¡°Oh, they¡¯ve invited some other guests.¡± Aleah Boyle slowly exined. ¡°My mother said that when she drove Cierra Boyle out, she was more or less sad. She was afraid that my sister was still angry, so she wanted to make a big fuss. This also shows that Cierra Boyle still has a status in the Boyle family. It¡¯s not a rumor. She was an adopted daughter driven away by us.¡± When he heard this, he remained silent. He rubbed the pen with his fingers, but there was no extra expression on his face. No one could guess what he was thinking from his expression. Aleah Boyle stared at his face for a while and suddenly sighed. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Boyle family forced Cierra Boyle to leave, but Draven, we grew up together in our teens. You know very well how our family treat her.¡± ¡°Apart from the time when I was sick, Cierra Boyle¡¯s food, clothing, housing, and transportation were all the same as mine. My family also allowed her to continue studying. Ernest wanted to see her, and my family also sent her there in a beautiful way. Have I ever treated her badly?¡± She lowered her head and spoke slowly, as if she didn¡¯t understand the rumors outside. ¡°In the past three years, she was abroad. She changed her phone number and didn¡¯t contact us, so our rtionship gradually faded away. Also, I guess Cierra Boyle¡¯s still angry with me for what I didst time. I held this dinner party because Mom and I want to apologize to Cierra Boyle. After all, we are a family. How can we break up so easily?¡± ¡°But, isn¡¯t the timing too coincidental?¡± Draven Trevino put down his pen and looked up at Aleah Boyle. ¡°She just admitted her rtionship with Landen Birley, and now you¡¯re throwing a big dinner party. Is that good?¡± If it were an ordinary family banquet, Cierra Boyle would have brought her brother over to have at dinner party to talk about the kindness of raising him. Then they would be able topletely cut off all ties. Now that he had an award-winning actor brother, he didn¡¯t think that Cierra Boyle needed to rely on the Boyle family. On the contrary, because of what had happened at the birthday party, he had probably wanted to end it all a long time ago. At the very least, if he were Cierra Boyle, she would never want to be back to the Boyle family again. Humans were selfish. He was not a good person, and he would choose the best one ording to the situation. From Cierra Boyle¡¯s point of view, leaving the Boyle family was the best choice. ¡°Draven, do you also want Cierra Boyle to break up with us? But we grew up together, and my mother can¡¯t bear to¡­¡± Aleah Boyle didn¡¯t expect Draven Trevino to be so blunt and didn¡¯t know what to do. She had said so much just because he wanted to figure out the concept of the dinner party tonight, but in the end, it was exposed by him! It was as if his dark little mind had beenpletely exposed in front of everyone. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 I¡¯m Not So Necessary ¡°If I remember correctly, it was Mrs. Boyle who took out the divorce agreement in the Boyle family.¡± Draven Trevino didn¡¯t listen to her exnation. He was quite calm just like an outsider. He frowned and said in a puzzled tone, ¡°It was Mrs. Boyle who drove her away, and now you say that you don¡¯t want her toe back. Have you ever asked her what she thinks?¡± Aleah Boyle froze on the spot. She didn¡¯t expect that Draven Trevino would speak up for Cierra Boyle and stand on the side of that little bitch. She hated Cierra Boyle so much that she wanted to tear her apart! He was obviously a good-for-nothing, but there was a movie king whose background was unknown. Why didn¡¯t she die abroad? No, she should have been strangled as soon as she was born! Without Cierra Boyle, how could so many things have happened? But she didn¡¯t dare to show her anger in front of him. All her emotions were piled up, and Aleah Boyle burst into tears. ¡°Can¡¯t my mother regret it? You haven¡¯t been living in my house all the time, so you don¡¯t know anything. Cierra Boyle said that she would leave. She was more heartless than anyone else. She didn¡¯t even look back when she left! ¡°Now she has her own brother to support her. How could she turn back to the Boyle family who raised her? My mother is the only one who shed tears at home all day because of what happenedst time. It¡¯s not easy for her to get a chance to ask my sister toe back, but you all think that it¡¯s because she has a great brother and that our Johnson family wants to y up to him!¡± She spoke very excitedly, as if she had suffered a great grievance. ¡°I told my mother not to hold any dinner party, but she insisted. You see, it¡¯s true!¡± His words were also very skillful. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, no matter how the Boyle family treated Cierra Boyle, she had grown up in the Boyle family. However, she broke off all ties with her adoptive parents after suffering a little grievance. How cruel she was! They did not know what sort of life Cierra Boyle was living in the Boyle family, nor did they know that Cierra Boyle had nearly lost his life. Even if it was heard that she had almost been defiled by a hooligan because of her biological daughter, so what? She was fine, and nothing had happened to her. Why was he still not giving her up? Draven Trevino belonged to this category as well. As Aleah Boyle had said, he had not been living in the Boyle family for a long time. How could he know what had happened there? Anyway, the love and care from her childhood was obvious. Aleah Boyle was sure that she had morally better opinions or standards, so she was not afraid that she could not deal with Draven Trevino. However, the man in front of her did not listen to her.. Looking at Aleah Boyle, who was crying bitterly, Draven Trevino frowned deeply. ¡°Aleah, calm down first.¡± ¡°Calm down? Draven, how can I calm down? 11 The effect was not as expected. Aleah Boyle was so angry that she stood up from the sofa and spoke in a sharp tone. But she soon realized that she had lost herposure and adjusted her tone. ¡°Draven, others might not know about our family, but what about you? You¡¯ve been taking care of us all these years, and our business has grown many times. It¡¯s enough for us to have you, but why do you have to attach yourself to others?¡± What he said made sense. But who would dislike having more money? With the support of the Morgan family and the award-winning actor to help her develop better in the industry, there was no need to worry about the Boyle family not being able to go further. Even if Cierra Boyle¡¯s brother didn¡¯t want to bring her along, she could make use of his power. Moreover, he had raised her. How could he deny the rtionship between the two families? If he denied it, he would be ungrateful and it was not good for his career. Only a fool would deny it. All smart people knew that cooperation was a win-win situation. But right now, she knew that she had to calm Draven Trevino down first. After all, he was still the big backer of the Boyle family. If he was disgusted by this matter, the loss would outweigh the gain. ¡°Draven, Cierra Boyle agreed to the dinner party. Before I came to you, I heard my mother call her, and she said that she woulde tonight. You won¡¯t break the appointment, will you?¡± ¡°She agreed?¡± Suddenly, Draven Trevino looked up. ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Cierra Boyle.¡± Aleah looked calm. TW In fact, she didn¡¯t know if she had called Cierra or not, but no matter if he went tonight or not, the dinner party would definitely be held tonight. Now that Cierra was here, she could finally establish a rtionship with the award-winning actor. If she didn¡¯te, it would mean that they had broken the appointment. They were arrogant and rude. If she couldn¡¯t build a rtionship with them, it wouldn¡¯t be a loss for her to give the award-winning actor some anti-fans. When Draven Trevino heard this, he subconsciously reached for his phone, but as soon as he got up, he put it down. He remembered that his phone had been cklisted by Cierra, and that the woman was no longer in Stream Vi, so he had nowhere to ask. When he retracted his hand, the man remained expressionless. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be there tonight.¡± Since the person involved had agreed, there was no need for him to think about anything else. Aleah didn¡¯t stay in the office for long. ¡°Well, Draven, you go ahead with your work. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Draven Trevino didn¡¯t ask her to stay. Aleah nced at him. The man had already lowered his head and began to read the documents without even raising his head. She bit her lip angrily and turned around with a long face. Cierra Boyle, it¡¯s all that little bitch¡¯s fault! Sooner orter, she would make that womanpletely disappear from this world! In William Barton¡¯s vi, Cierra Boyle sneezed. Aftering back from Draven Trevino¡¯s office, she picked up the unfinished design drawing in her room and finished thest part. After finishing her draft, she took a look at the message on her phone and suddenly realized that something was wrong. She seemed to have never seen Harold Bernard-Barton since she came back. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. And she even had not received a reply from Harold Bernard-Barton yet. ¡°Come on, is he still angry?¡± Cierra frowned and thought to herself. She didn¡¯t dare to stay in the room for long, so she quickly went to Harold Bernard-Barton¡¯s room. to find him. If he was really angry, she could exin it to him face to face. The room was right next door. Cierra looked at the tightly shut door and suddenly felt a little timid. After hesitating for a while, she raised her hand and knocked. ¡°Excuse me?¡± A young man¡¯s clear voice came from inside, sounding a little low through the wooden door. Cierra cleared her throat. ¡°Harold Bernard-Barton, are you in the room? I have something to trouble you with.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, there was no sound inside. It was so quiet that it was as if the voice just now was Cierra¡¯s illusion. She knocked on the door again. ¡°Open the door, please.¡± Harold Bernard-Barton did not keep silent and refused her directly. ¡°I¡¯m busy now. If there¡¯s anything, please go ahead and ask Coby Barton and William for help.¡± At this time, Cierra knew that it was really not easy to coax him. She didn¡¯t feel it when she chatted with David Barton in the morning. It was all her fault, because she drank too much and couldn¡¯t remember anything, which made her family worried. She didn¡¯t give up and clung to the door. ¡°But Harold Bernard-Barton, William and Coby Barton are not as good as you atputer. Please let me in.¡± It was quiet inside for a moment, and then there was the sound of footsteps. Cierra was secretly delighted. She thought that Harold Bernard-Barton hade to open the door for her and was ready to admit her mistake obediently. But before she could stand up straight, she heard a voiceing from inside. ¡°If William and Coby Barton cannot deal with it, you can turn to Floyd Bernard-Barton, because he knows this as well. At the very least, there¡¯s still the second son of the West family who¡¯s drinking with you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m necessary for you.¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 A Little¡­ Cierra was stunned at the door, and the smile on her face froze. When she realized that Harold Bernard-Barton did not intend to see her, she suddenly felt a little helpless. She hesitated in front of the door and didn¡¯t know what to say. She just left and waited for him to calm down. After hesitating for a while, she looked at the closed door, restrained her aggrieved and delicate voice, and turned it into sincerity, ¡°Harold Bernard-Barton, I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯re angry with me. I made you worryst night. The main thing is, I didn¡¯t know that I couldn¡¯t drink so much¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to not tell you that I was safe. I just woke up this morning. When I woke up, I sent you a message to exin. Can you not be angry?¡± Harold Bernard-Barton still did not reply to her. Cierra pursed his lips and stood at the door for a while before finally turning around. She didn¡¯t go back to her room and shut herself off like Harold Bernard-Barton. She went downstairs, sat on the sofa, and began to reflect with a pillow in her arms. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She hasn¡¯t had this sense of frustration for a long time. Ever since she returned to the Barton family, her brothers had treated her very well. She had never experienced the rtionship before. It was also because of their unreserved love that she could act like a spoiled child in front of them unscrupulously. It seemed that no matter what she did, they could satisfy her. No matter what she did wrong, they could forgive her. It was only at that moment that Cierra came to a realization. She couldn¡¯t do whatever she wanted just because they doted on her. On the second floor of the vi, Coby Barton and William Barton stood side by side by the railing and watched their little princess sitting on the sofa with a sad face. Looking at her for a while, there was a hint of reluctance in Coby Barton¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to talk to Harold? He ignored Cierra. I don¡¯t know if you will think too much about it. After all, she has just been taken home¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by just bringing her home? It¡¯s been two years.¡± William Barton interrupted her, and he nced down the stairs. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil her all the time. If you don¡¯t teach her a lesson, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t dare to go home for the next ten days or half a month. If she goes out for a drink without telling anyone, she will be neglected by Harold Bernard-Barton.¡± ¡°You cooperated to ask me to be a bad guy, and you all pretend to be all good brothers. Then you will continue to spoil her after coaxing her, right?¡± Suddenly, a voice came from behind her. Hearing this, Coby Barton and William Barton turned around and found that Harold Bernard-Barton was standing behind him. However, thetter did not say anything. He just nced downstairs with his cold eyes and pursed his lips slightly. It seemed that Coby Barton knew that William Barton had not been getting along with Cierra Boyle for a long time and couldn¡¯t bear to see his youngest sister unhappy, so he decided to be a mediator. ¡°Harold, go and talk to Cierra. She knows she was wrong. She apologized to us when she woke up early in the morning. There¡¯s no need to ignore her all the time.¡± ¡°Besides, she¡¯s not a child. It¡¯s not good for her to be so restrained.¡± That was true. If she were an ordinary youngdy who had grown up, it would not be a big deal for her to go out and drink with her friends. But it was different for Cierra. Back then, if not for the fact that William Barton had decided that she looked familiar and that they had known each other for a few more days, he might not have discovered her disappearance at all. He might not have been able to recognize her as a member of the Barton family if she had not been frozen for a night in the snow. At present, although it was not so dangerous in the country, no one could guarantee absolute safety. What¡¯s more, it was the infamous second son of the West family who was drinking with her, and it was Draven who took her away! Therefore, William Barton didn¡¯t agree with Coby Barton. 1 Harold Bernard-Barton didn¡¯t agree. He looked away and said slowly, ¡°I found something. Come with me.¡± After that, he turned around. Coby Barton frowned. ¡°Then, Cierra¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. The two children are arguing. They¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± William Barton put his arms around Coby Barton¡¯s shoulders and followed Harold Bernard-Barton. Harold Bernard-Barton felt a little unexpected. ¡°Come on, William, I¡¯m not a child.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± William Barton coaxed him. Harold Bernard-Barton could feel his perfunctoriness without looking back. However, he did not refute it. Before Cierra came back, he and Floyd Bernard-Barton were the youngest. Cierra and Cierra Boyle¡¯s age was rted to 10 years, and 8 years rted to Harold Bernard-Barton. In their eyes, he was probably just a child. But now was not the time to argue about this. He took them into the room and opened theputer documents. Part of the surveince video of Ninth Club began to y on the screen. ¡°The second young master of the West family has been investigating Cierra recently. He probably can¡¯t find anything abroad, but he got some information at home. I hacked into hisputer this morning and found this video.¡± This surveince video was the one that Ryan showed to Draven in the office this morning. Half of the man¡¯s face was almost the same as that of Draven, but the other half was hidden in the light and shadow, so the whole picture could not be seen. However, no matter who it was, the first thing that came to their mind was that it was him. Including Coby and William Barton. Harold Bernard-Barton shook his head and denied their spection. ¡°It¡¯s not him. It was Draven who took Cierra away from the surveince camera. They were wearing different suits, so Draven didn¡¯t have much time to change his clothes. But there¡¯s a high chance that there¡¯s something wrong with this man.¡± William Barton stared at the other half of his face. She felt that she had seen him somewhere before, but her mind was always ovepping with Draven¡¯s face, so she couldn¡¯t think about it carefully. He said in a rare serious tone, ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s here for Draven or something else. Keep an eye on Cierra before returning to Los Angeles.¡± Coby nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of her tonight.¡± ¡°Cierra¡¯s.¡± It was rtively safe in the vi, and L¡¯Opera Restaurant had also arranged for people to stay in the South Pavilion. However, the bodyguards could not enter the banquet, so the chances of an ident were higher. Even without this person, it would be quite dangerous to go to the Boyle family. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tonight.¡± After a moment of silence, William Barton still spoke. Coby was surprised and suddenly thought of something. A smile appeared on his cold face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you not going?¡± The tense atmosphere eased up a little. William Barton sighed faintly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of this little girl. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to go. If anything happens to her in the Boyle family, my parents will skin me alive when I get back, and Jaquan Barton won¡¯t spare me.¡± Harold Bernard-Barton watched them bickering and left silently with his ss of water. Downstairs, Cierra was no longer sitting on the sofa. When he didn¡¯t see her, Harold Bernard-Barton frowned slightly and quickened his pace downstairs. At the same time, he looked down to see if he had received any new messages. ¡°Hello, Harold?¡± A warm voice came from the kitchen, with a hint of surprise. ¡°Are you downstairs? Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something first? What do you want to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Her eyes were bright, her hands were covered with white flour, and her face was stained too. Probably because she heard the sound of the stairs, she ran out of the kitchen without cleaning up. When he saw her, Harold Bernard-Barton heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t want to talk to her at first, but when he saw her like this, he didn¡¯t feel angry at all, so he didn¡¯t want to be stiff anymore. ¡°Yes, go downstairs and get me a ss of water please.¡± He raised the cup in his hand and went straight to the dining table. Cierra came over and said, ¡°Is there anything you want to eat? I¡¯m going to make some dumplings now. When it¡¯s time, I¡¯ll cook. Tell me what you want to eat. I¡¯ll prepare itter.¡± Harold Bernard-Barton was silent. He rubbed his fingers against the transparent ss and ignored her. The light in Cierra¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. She asked tentatively, ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Harold Bernard-Barton replied. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 The Scene was Awkward for a While Cierra Boyle was speechless for a moment. She stood frozen in ce with her flour-covered hands. It was a long time before she said slowly, ¡°Then, what do I have to do before Harold Bernard-Barton will forgive me?¡± Harold Bernard-Barton is still silent, makes Cierra Boyle more seems adorable and innocent. After a while, the young man holding the ss of water suddenly smiled: ¡°I forgive you now.¡±¡® Cierra Boyle was surprised. She was stunned for a few seconds before realized what had happened, with surprised and uncertain, she asked, ¡°Really? You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± As she spoke, she rushed towards Harold Bernard-Barton. Caught off guard, Harold Bernard-Barton¡¯s shoulders had already been marked with two snowy fingerprints. He can do nothing about her willfully actions, only to allow her to wipe two more marks on his shoulder. After Cierra Boyle had calmed down, he spoke up, ¡°Okay, this time you should learn a lesson and make sure not to worry everyone again next time.¡± He spoke slowly and seriously, sounding as rigid as an old teacher giving a lecture in ss. There was still some flour on his clothes, and some had even fallen on his hair, but it didn¡¯t seem to make him look messy at all. He stood up straight, with handsome features that resembled the pine trees in the mountains. asionally, some withered leaves would fall on the branches, but it couldn¡¯t erase the sense of aloofness and coldness that came with the pine. Cierra Boyle nodded obediently, ¡°I got it. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Harold Bernard-Barton made a sound of agreement: ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs, you can continue with your work. You don¡¯t have to make too many dishes for lunch, just as usual will do.¡± His tone was devoid of any fluctuations, as if he were an emotionless robot. Cierra Boyle wrinkled his nose in response, but didn¡¯t say anything. Harold Bernard-Barton didn¡¯t look at her again. The reason He went downstairs is to get water, but he haven¡¯t touched the water dispenser yet. Just as he was about to pour water, a sudden warmth covered his face, followed by the sensation of flour being rubbed against his skin by her fingers. Cierra Boyle had used the remaining flour on her hands and smeared it over his face. ¡°Cierra¡­¡± Harold Bernard-Barton had a helpless expression on his face, with a flower-covered face. Now, he really had no elegance left to speak of. At this moment, Coby Barton and William Barton had juste downstairs. Upon seeing the situation, Coby Barton was momentarily stunned, but then smiled slightly. William Barton, on the other hand, burst intoughter, clutching his stomach and pointing at Harold Bernard-Barton, nearly choking on his ownughter. ¡°Harold Bernard-Barton, you¡¯re such a dork, look at you now! I¡¯m going to take a picture and send it to Jaquan Barton and F*nny. We can¡¯t be the only ones who get to see the beautiful Harold like this.¡± As spoke, he took out his phone and ran towards Harold. ¡°William, stop it.¡± Harold Bernard-Barton couldn¡¯t even be angry with Cierra Boyle, the culprit. All he could do is turn around to avoid the camera, rushing to the bathroom to clean his face. Unfortunately, it was not only William Barton who blocked his way, even Coby Barton, who was usually cold and aloof, joined in with a smile. The dining room was filled withughter and chatter. Cierra Boyle looked at her masterpiece with satisfaction, and joined the filming team with a smile on the face. The fierce battle ended with a defeat for Harold Bernard-Barton, but the four of others were also exhausted, lying on the sofa with all their etiquette lessons forgotten. However, it was rare that both Coby Barton and Harold Bernard-Barton, who had never liked to smile, had smiles on their faces and the flour on the Harold¡¯s face had disappeared during the y fight. Cierra Boyle nced at Harold, using her cleaned hands pped Harold Bernard-Barton¡¯s shoulder hard. The flour rose in the air, blurring her smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, Harold. Young people should have some energy. Don¡¯t be like Jaquan, always with a poker face. He¡¯s an old man, but we¡¯re not,¡± Cierra Boyle said. William Barton felt like he was being teased, he looked at her askew, ¡°What do you mean, Cici Barton? You dislike your brother for being old?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth,¡± said Cierra Boyle, feeling both guilty and defiant. William Barton took out his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna send this to Jaquan Barton and tell him that you called him an old man.¡± Cierra Boyle was anxious and rushed over to grab his phone. ¡°William, are you childish? You are such an adult and you still tattle-tale like this. Even kindergarteners don¡¯t tattle-tale!¡± The vi was once again filled with the yful banter that only urs among family members. Meanwhile, in another vi somewhere in New York, people were busy to the point of being overwhelmed. In order to create momentum for the alliance between movie star Coby Barton and the the Boyle family, Vanessa Foley had been busy making the scene in the vi look even more luxurious since early morning, with many drinks and food even more sumptuous than at Aleah Boyle¡¯s birthday party. As night fell, the lights on thewn gradually lit up, and guests began to arrive one after another. The Boyle family invited many people this time, and publicly stated that they wanted to improve the rtionship with their adopted daughter, fearing that they might not be grand enough and neglecting Cierra Boyle and her movie star brother. Therefore, Vanessa Foley invited anyone who had even a slight connection with the Boyle family, and even invited those who had no connection. There were quite a lot people who came. On the one hand, many attendees came for the purpose of establishing a rtionship with the Trevino Group and their businesses. However, it is often difficult to even meet with them, let alone establish any kind of cooperation. This evening banquet was a great opportunity for them, even if there was no guarantee of sess, at least there was some hope. Meanwhile, others weree to pursue a rtionship with the enigmatic background of Coby Barton, regardless of his achievements in the entertainment industry. Not to mention his current position in the industry, having won three Best Actor awards at such a young age, and they were all genuine awards without any gimmicks, which is enough to prove his abilities as an actor. Even if he came from an ordinary family, reaching the top of his industry at such a young age and winning solid awards in the entertainment industry, he had enough potential to make a great future, which was worth getting to know him. As for the Boyle family, not many people came for them. Around 7 o¡¯clock, Cierra Boyle also arrived at the Boyle family¡¯s vi. Stepping out of the car in high heels, she was greeted by the various lights illuminating the vi, making it shine brightly. She thought to herself, ¡°Oh, quite the show they¡¯ve put up,¡± As Coby Barton parked the car, she linked arms with him and they slowly walked inside. Some people had already recognized them, and they were soon surrounded by a flurry ofments. ¡°Ms. Boyle is so lucky. She was taken care of by her adoptive parents, the Boyle family, for years, and now she has found her biological family. How fortunate she is!¡± ¡°Landen Birley! I¡¯m a fan of yours, can you sign my autograph!¡± ¡°Ms. Boyle is so beautiful! Her eyes are almost identical to Landen Birley¡¯s, I believe they are real siblings!¡± ¡± ¡± There were all sorts of conversations during the banquet, and even some female guests were fans of Coby Barton. Walking alongside Coby Barton, Jiang Yuan felt the grandeur of a top-tier celebrity for the first time. Fortunately, this was a dinner party and not a fan meet-and-greet, so the youngdies from each family were more concerned with maintaining their own reputation and didn¡¯t constantly surround them. What¡¯s more, the male and female host of the Boyle family also appeared. Coby Barton couldn¡¯t steal the limelight from the host of the banquet. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 4 The group automatically made way, allowing them and the siblings to meet. Somebody held a champagne ss and started discussing: ¡°I heard that the adopted daughter had a pretty unpleasant quarrel with their biological daughterst time she came back. This time, the movie star brought his sister over, is he nning to make up with the Boyle family?¡± The voice was not loud, but almost everyone in the center could hear it clearly. These words ying right into Vanessa Foley¡¯s hands. She put on a smile and walked towards Cierra Boyle, reaching out her hands to pull her.. She smiled and said, ¡°Cierra, you finally came. Mom was afraid you were still angry and didn¡¯t want to come back to see me. This must be your brother, you two look so alike. From now on we are a family¡­¡± ¡°Vanessa Foley, my brother and I came here today to clear things up, not to exchange pleasantries with you.¡± Before Vanessa Foley could finish, her words were interrupted by Cierra Boyle¡¯s cold tone. At the same time, she also withdrew her hand and avoided Vanessa Foley¡¯s action. The scene was awkward for a while. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Knelt Apologize As soon as Andy finished speaking, the entire venue seemed to fall silent. Some were watching the drama unfold, while others looked over with worried expressions. Many were puzzled and craned their necks to ask those closer to the show. Perhaps Vanessa Foley did not expect Cierra Boyle to react like this, her smile froze instantly. Soon after, she regained herposure, and slowly withdrew her outstretched hand as if nothing awkward had happened. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she asked. Vanessa Foley took hold of the arm of Brian Boyle by her side and looked at Cierra Boyle with a smile. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Tonight¡¯s banquet is for celebrating you finding your true family. That¡¯s why we, your parents, invited so many guests from New York. You should think carefully about why you and your brother came here today to talk things out.¡± The veiled threat in her words made Cierra Boyle coldly sneer in mind. She thought coldly in her mind, ¡°The earlier demand that she need to call them uncle and aunt was made with arrogance, but now that they called themselves her parents, they quickly changed their attitude and became extremely hypocritical. If it weren¡¯t for Ernest liking her back then, the Boyle family would have probably kicked her out. long ago in order to please Ernest Trevino. As before, they had already prepared the disownment. letter and brought it out as soon as they opened their mouths, which showed that they had been nning this for a long time. Now they see a benefit to being associated with her, so theye up to her with their smug faces. It¡¯s really disgusting.¡± But most people didn¡¯t know about it. At this moment, all they could hear was Vanessa Foley saying ¡°parents¡±, and all they could see was their lowly. Compared to Cierra Boyle, she appeared particrly cold and unreasonable. But she didn¡¯t want to talk about any favors with the Boyle family either. The reason why she came tonight is to make things clear in front of everyone, topletely cut off ties with the Boyle family. Just by revealing the rtionship with Coby Barton, the Boyle family react like saw a piece of meat and bone. If her rtionship with her parents was officially announced in the future, she didn¡¯t know how the Boyle family would cling to her. ¡°What does Aunt Vanessa think I need to rify?¡± Cierra Boyle¡¯s beautiful face showed a smile, and he didn¡¯t take Vanessa Foley¡¯s threat seriously at all. In the slightly stiff smile of the Vanessa Foley, she slowly opened her mouth, ¡°You have already given me the rtionship severance letterst, so I came here today to rify things, Although you haven¡¯t been very fond of me since Ms. Boyle was taking back, but regardless, the grace of nurturing is greater than the heavens. My brother and 1 are not ungrateful people, and that¡¯s why we¡¯vee here today. The only thing I didn¡¯t expect was that the family dinner you mentioned turned into a luxurious banquet inviting many guests. When my brother and I came over just now, we thought we got the date wrong- This is a clear indication that the Boyle family was using these guests as tools. Although the people around already knew what was going on when Vanessa Foley started speaking, the nature of the situation waspletely different when it was said by the person involved, especially when they were invited without being told the full truth. The former could pretend not to know anything and watch a good show, consider this as wasting time for finding pleasure; thetter was like the veil being torn open, they were also involved in this farce and bing a part of the show! As expected, after Cierra Boyle finished speaking, many of the guests had lost the smiles on their faces. Vanessa Foley couldn¡¯tugh anymore, her mouth was getting sore. She wanted to exin, but her throat was a bit dry and h**rse, so she could only lightly pinch her husband and give him a signal with her eyes. Brian Boyle was slow to react to the situation, but he understood what Cierra Boyle meant. Being pinched like this, he coughed and frowned, ¡°Thest time dad wasn¡¯t at home, that letter didn¡¯t count. Your mom was making trouble and you¡¯ve been sensible since you were young. Why you making trouble with her?¡± Vanessa Foley echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Cierra. Mom was so angry that I took out the letter to drive you out. But as soon as you left, I regretted it. I called you, but you didn¡¯t answer. You didn¡¯t even give me a chance to exin.¡± As she spoke, her voice was tinged with a hint of choking, and the meaning in her words expressed all of Cierra Boyle¡¯sck of filial piety. She continued, ¡°The dinner tonight wasn¡¯t intentionally kept a secret from you. Your dad and I just wanted to surprise you, that¡¯s why we didn¡¯t tell you in advance that it was a formal dinner. You¡¯re also the daughter we raised, and we¡¯re so happy that you found your family after all these years.¡± It was as if she was a loving mother who loved her daughter dearly. Cierra Boyle smiled. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of mockery in his eyes, just a faint smile. Coby Barton, who was next to her, frowned and seemed to want to step forward, but he was stopped by Cierra Boyle. ¡°Coby, I can handle this.¡± She whispered to Coby Barton, giving him a determined look. Thetter obediently withdrew his gaze and stopped moving. However, he had a sullen look on his face, as if a war g*d was guarding the little girl beside him from behind./ Cierra Boyle raised his eyes again and took out something from her handbag. At the same time, her cool words spilled out. ¡°Vanessa Foley, don¡¯t make yourself sound so pitiful. It sounds like I¡¯m conscienceless.¡± ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re indeed conscienceless.¡± Vanessa Foley thought in mind. But she didn¡¯t show it on her face, speaking gentlely, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making you angryst time. But Cierra, you should know that even if you find your biological parents, the Boyle family will always be your home.¡± Unfortunately, Cierra Boyle didn¡¯t give her any face and mercilessly exposed her. ¡°Mrs. Boyle, don¡¯t say such disgusting words. You don¡¯t feel nauseous when you say it, but it makes me sick.¡± Vanessa Foley was stunned. The people around her also looked at her in surprise. As for Cierra Boyle, she still had that faint smile on her face, which even looking at her seems pleasing to the eyes. One could hardly remember that they had been arguing just now. She took out the letter from her bag and took it out in front of everyone and unfolded it. ¡°This is the letter you gave me when you drove me awayst time, I remember it clearly that you pulled it out on the spot, it wasn¡¯t written on site. You¡¯ve been prepared to drive me away for a long time. Why are you putting on an act now?¡± ¡°And Uncle Brian, you said that you were not here, so this letter is invalid. But isn¡¯t the Boyle family seal on it affixed by you? Even if it hasn¡¯t been notarized, it¡¯s legally effective. Moreover, there were many people present at Ms. Boyle¡¯s birthday party, and so many people witnessed it. It¡¯s not really appropriate for you to say it¡¯s invalid with just one sentence now.¡± ¡°Speaking of which you want to backtrack, I already knelt that night. Are you going to kneel me back tonight?¡± She spoke with a smile, and the crowd burst intoughter. Jiang Yu¡¯an also smiled and met Vanessa Foley¡¯s eyes full of resentment. If they want to say she¡¯s unfilial, she would ept it. Anyway, they were going to nder her. When she behaved submissively, they criticized her for being a pushover. But when she stood up for herself, they used her of being heartless. Why didn¡¯t she be a viin and live afortable life? The crowd roared withughter. Brian Boyle was unable to maintain hisposure. He cleared his throat and spoke with a rough voice, ¡°Cierra, although Mom and Dad were wrong, you shouldn¡¯t be so aggressive. We¡¯re a family, why hold grudges? Do your parents have to kneel down and apologize to you before youe back?¡± If they really had to knelt down, he didn¡¯t believe that Cierra Boyle could withstand it! However, the reality is different from what they think. ¡°Are you really want me to go back to the Boyle family?¡± Cierra Boyle¡¯s words were filled with astonishment, but her reaction is still natural and elegant. ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you kneel down first.¡± Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Right of Inheritance Vanessa Foley and Brian Boyle¡¯s faces darkened. Obviously, they would not knelt to Cierra Boyle. However, they did not expect her to be so straightforward. For a moment, they were stiff in ce, not knowing what to say. Unfortunately, there was no one to speak up for them and defuse the situation, only those who enjoyed watching the drama followed speaking. ¡°I remember that on the day of Ms. Boyle¡¯s birthday party, after Mrs. Boyle gave the letter, Cierra Boyle sincerely knelt. At that time, Ms. Boyle even said that she is going to hire someone to insult Cierra. If it were me, I would have taken the letter and left without giving face to the Boyle family!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s already thinking to hired someone to humiliate Cierra, who knows if it would even cause harm! They say that the kindness of raising someone is greater than heaven, but they treat their adopted daughter like this. If it weren¡¯t for Ms. Boyle having a little conscience and taking the letter while still kneeling, what else could there be in terms of kindness for raising someone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When they were trying to drive her away, I saw that Mrs. Boyle did not have a soft heart at all. Now that Ms. Boyle has found an amazing brother, the Boyle family start trying to invite guests and spread the word that she has another daughter. Do they think everyone is a fool?¡± At first, the voices of discussion was not loud, but as they continued, they almost started to argue. It was almost sounds pointing fingers at Vanessa Foley and Jiang Botao to curse! Even Cierra Boyle was surprised. She looked in the direction of the loudest voice and saw Lydia Navarro in a red dress. It seems that Lydia Navarro noticed her gaze, she even smiled at her, revealing a bright and beautiful smile. Cierra Boyle also curved her lips and calmly withdrew her gaze. Looking at the Boyle couple standing in front of her, their faces were so dark that they almost looked like they were going to spew ink. Especially for Brian Boyle, since he got involved with the Trevino family, he had been.plimented by others when discussing business outside. When did he ever hear such words? Let alone being pointed and talked by a group of women! If it weren¡¯t for the difficult situation he was in, all Brian Boyle wanted to do was shake off the hand of the person next to him and leave without even giving her a nce. It¡¯s all this stup*d woman¡¯s fault. What¡¯s she up to? She said that celebrities value their reputation the most, but obviously it did¡¯t work at all. ¡°Idiot!¡± He judged her in mind. Vanessa Foley alsoined in her heart. She had invited so many guests because she was sure that this little b*tch would not dare to say anything in front of so many people in order to protect her her movie star brother¡¯s reputation. Who knew she would really dare to speak up, and even aggressively demand that they knelt down. Even if the Boyle family didn¡¯t treat her well, they were still her elders. Even if she couldn¡¯t call them dad and mom, she had been calling them uncle and aunt for so many years, how could she take things to such an extreme?! ¡°Cierra, are you insisting that I kneel down to apologize to you before you¡¯re willing to let this matter go?¡± Vanessa Foley said. Vanessa Foley didn¡¯t want to knelt to Cierra Boyle, nor did she want to be in such a passive state, so she immediately became aggrieved, with tears welling up in her eyes. Of course, she didn¡¯t have the ability to shed tears as Aleah Boyle did. She was just so angry that her eyes turned red. Andy raised her eyebrows but remained silent. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But the expression on her face seemed to have said something for her. It was as if she was saying, ¡°If you want to kneel, then kneel. Why waste so much breath?¡± Vanessa Foley gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll apologize to you today. I want to make it clear that I sincerely want to take you back to the Boyle family, not because you now have a distinguished brother!¡± As she spoke, she made a move as if she was going to kneel down to apologize to Cierra Boyle. ¡°Wait a minute, Mrs. Boyle.¡± Cierra Boyle suddenly interrupted her action. A hint of viciousness and hidden pleasure shed across Vanessa Foley¡¯s eyes. She knew that this little b*tch would not dare to really let her to kneel down with so many people watching. If she, as her stepmother, really kneel down to her, and the news was reported tomorrow, she would be cursed by millions of people! Unfortunately, the next second, as soon as the words came out of Cierra Boyle¡¯s mouth, the smirk in her eyes frozepletely. ¡°Mrs. Boyle, as I said before, don¡¯t keep calling yourself ¡®mom¡¯,¡± said Cierra Boyle with a gentle smile. She held Coby Barton¡¯s armzily, looked even more noble after dressing up than before when she had thick bangs at the Boyle family, as if she was born as a wealthy and pampered heiress. The contrast between Vanessa Foley¡¯s low posture and Cierra Boyle¡¯s bright and beautiful appearance is even more striking. She was still smiling, ¡°When Ms. Boyle came back, I was fourteen years old. You drove me to eat and live with the ser vants of the Boyle family and asked me to call you uncle and aunt. Now ten years have passed, I can¡¯t stand it when you call yourselves mom and dad, and I guess you¡¯re not used to it either. Also, if you really want to kneel, then hurry up, no need to waste time talking so much.¡± After a pause, she looked at Vanessa Foley¡¯s pale face and added, ¡°Of course, my brother asked me to be a grateful person, so I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. When I left, I knelt to you. If you want me toe back, just kneel once, so that you won¡¯t say that I don¡¯t respect you as an elder.¡± Vanessa Foley gritted her teeth in anger. She even talked about respecting her as an elder! She was forced to kneel and apologize, what respect was she talking about? ¡°I never knew this little b*tch could scheme so much with her mouth before. I really underestimated her!¡± At this moment, she ignored the guests around her and red at Cierra Boyle with resentment straightly away. Despite this, Cierra Boyle was not angry, she even made a gesture with her hand as if to say ¡°go ahead¡±. Vanessa Foley felt like pretending to faint and getting it over with. She was so angry that her head ached. The nerves in her head were throbbing, and she looked at Cierra Boyle incredulously while holding her forehead. Cierra Boyle¡¯s face was full of innocence and said, ¡°Mrs. Boyle, why are you looking at me like that? If you really don¡¯t want me toe back, then my brother and I can leave now. You just need to say something. If you continue like this, I¡¯m afraid that you will me me if you faintter.¡± Once she said that, it directly blocked Vanessa Foley¡¯s attempt to feign unconsciousness. The onlookers around had already begun to mock with disdainful eyes. The Boyle couple really know how to put on a show. As soon as their biological daughter came back, they made their foster daughter change her address and even eat and live together with the se rvants. If they don¡¯t want to continue raising this daughter, they could have just let her go. But instead, they are trying to maintain a good reputation by keeping her here and making the poor girl suffer. That¡¯s fine, if they don¡¯t want to continue raising this girl, then so be it. It¡¯s even not a big deal to raise the girl and the ser vant together. But don¡¯t im that she¡¯s their adopted daughter to the outside world and still refer to themselves as her parents. It¡¯s embarrassing! Someone has already spected that it was because Ernest Trevino liked Cierra Boyle that the Boyle family acted in such a manner. The bullying towards Cierra Boyle in the past was because she was young and didn¡¯t dare to speak out about her grievances. To outsiders, she was their adopted daughter, but inside the family, she was treated like a ser vant. Those dirty little tricks were exposed in front of the crowd, and Vanessa Foley only felt that her head was buzzing. She looked up and saw a man in a suit walking in slowly into the vi. Her heart was in her mouth. It didn¡¯t matter what outsiders said. When they need help, they wille to them with lowered heads. But it¡¯s different with Draven Trevino. If he really believed the little bi tch and didn¡¯t want to marry Aleah, who wille to the Boyle family ask for help in the future? She denied it vehemently and insisted that she had never done it before, ¡°Cierra, how could you have be like this? You used to be so well-behaved. Why are you saying such things now? When did we ever let you eat and live together with the ser vants? Your room is still there!¡± Cierra Boyle had already guessed that she would say that, so she didn¡¯t bother to say anything more to her. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. please fulfill your promise first.¡± After ¨¤ pause, she added, ¡°By the way, Mrs. Boyle, if you decide to let me go back to the Boyle family, does that mean I also have the inheritance rights of the family? I¡¯m not greedy, al don¡¯t expect to be treated the same as my sister Aleah. Can you tell me how much you can offer me?¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Clerra Boyle, You¡¯re Going Too Far! Cierra Boyle knew very well why Vanessa Foley had taken out the letter so decisively when she was kicked out. ¡°In essence, it was because she was afraid of leaving any loose ends. The adopted daughter might cause trouble again using this identity and take away some of their family property. It was obvious that she is extremely greedy, but she thinks everyone is just as bad as she is. They didn¡¯t want to adopt her, but they insisted on keeping her with the Boyle family to maintain a good reputation. It was boring when someone turns into such a viin.¡± She mocked in her mind. She looked at her supposed foster parents in front of her, and couldn¡¯t even remember what they looked like when Aleah Boyle was not around, and how they treated her then. Perhaps there was also some love, or perhaps it was because they wanted to stabilize the marriage with the Trevino family, they would asionally send her to be a well-behaved little granddaughter next to Ernest Trevino. She couldn¡¯t remember, nor was she willing to think about it again. At this moment, she could only see the couple¡¯s dark and gloomy faces, as well as the pair of eyes that suddenly became sharp and alert when they heard her mention inheritance rights. They had already cursed out Cierra Boylein their hearts. If there weren¡¯t so many people around watching, the two of them would have attacked Cierta Boyle. But no matter how deep their forbearance is, there will still be some clues that will show. For example, Vanessa Foley¡¯s gaze towards Cierra Boyle was full of malice and unable to conceal it. Cierra Boyle wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She onlyughed and said, ¡°Why do you look at me with such eyes, Mrs. Boyle? Or is it that you are not really sincere about wanting me toe back? Is it just because you see that I have found my biological brother and that it would help your own daughter¡¯s career by gaining this rtionship, that you went through so much trouble to invite many guests and try to get me back?¡± Her smiling voice was gentle and unhurried. And it was precisely this calmness that became thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back for Vanessa Foley. ¡°Fine, fine!¡± Vanessa Foley said ¡°fine¡± twice, staring at Cierra Boyle with gritted teeth, furious. But even at this point, she still didn¡¯t tear her face apart, maintaining that pretense, ¡°Since you insist on me kneeling, I will kneel!¡± She chose to ignore the issue of inheritance, focusing instead on the act of kneeling. Cierra Boyle raised her eyebrows slightly. She did not want to return to the Boyle family for real, but she did not think that Vanessa Foley would really kneel down to her, so she didn¡¯t hurry to speak up. The guests around were also waiting to see if Vanessa Foley would kneel or not. Just as the she reluctantly took a step towards Cierra Boyle, the deadlock was interrupted by a male voice from behind. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± With his tall stature, Draven Trevino didn¡¯t need to squeeze in, as people around him had already made a small path for him. As he stood there, the atmosphere immediately became a little different. The group of people who were looking at Vanessa Foley mockingly just now also became restrained, especially when they saw the pitiful appearance of Aleah Boyle, the daughter of the Boyle family, following behind Draven Trevino. Mr. and Mrs. Boyle may not doing things right, but they can¡¯t deny the fact that their daughter has the ability to capture the heart of the president of the Trevino Group in the New York City. Even if others can¡¯t stand it, they have to endure it! When Vanessa Foley saw Draven Trevino and Aleah Boyle appear together, her eyes lit up with joy. She immediately straightened her back and looked at the two of them with tears in her both are back, I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself.¡± eyes, ¡°You This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Aleah Boyle went over to support her. The mother and daughter clung to each other, crying and asking, as if someone had bullied them. Draven Trevino didn¡¯t follow her. He just stood aside and subconsciously looked at Cierra Boyle, who was about two people away, with a clear inquiry in his eyes. He was standing far away just now, and could only see that there was a dispute happening here, but couldn¡¯t hear clearly what was happening. But no matter what, the main character involved in it is undoubtedly Cierra Boyle. Cierra Boyle didn¡¯t avoid his gaze, she maintaining a smile on her pretty face all along. When she saw Vanessa Foley crying bitterly with Aleah Boyle in her arms, she had already guessed what they were going to do next. So, even before Vanessa Foley wiped away her tears and looked up, she spoke up ahead of them. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that Mrs. Boyle wants me to go back to the Boyle family. I said I would, I also asked how much property the family is willing to give me. Who knows that Mrs. Boyle seemed a bit unwilling to give me.¡± She brought up what Vanessa Foley had intentionally ignored. ¡°You are talking nonsense! It was clearly you who forced me to kneel down and apologize to you. You said if I didn¡¯t kneel to you, you wouldn¡¯te back. You¡­¡± Vanessa Foley¡¯s voice was sharp and loud. Now that Draven Trevino was here, she didn¡¯t care about her reputation anymore, starting to make herself seem helpless and pitiful. Her tearful appearance at the moment made Cierra Boyle appear even more aggressive. However, Cierra Boyle¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°So, does that mean Mrs. Boyle is willing to give me some of the family property?¡± Vanessa Foley choked up. Andy continued, ¡°And about kneeling, I thought it was a serious part of tonight¡¯s grand ceremony and didn¡¯t realize you were ufortable with it. As your junior, how could I possibly force you to do that?¡± Her words made Vanessa Foley so angry that she almost spit blood! Aleah Boyle gnashed her teeth in anger as well. ¡°A little sl*t like her dares to ask for a share of the family property? What a joke!¡± She thought to herself. ¡°Sis, why do you keep talking about the family property all the time? Isn¡¯t the most important thing. for our parents to organize this dinner is to bring our family together and have a happy time?¡± She looked at Cierra Boyle with a puzzled and innocent expression. With just a few words, she positioned herself as the weaker one, while the overbearing Cierra Boyle was naturally dragged into a moral quagmire. Take a look, the Boyle family has raised you up, and you don¡¯t even know to be grateful. Now that the Boyle family wants you toe back and be a part of their family, all you can talk about is property. Have you no shame? At that moment, the guests who had previously disdained the Boyle couple looked back at Cierra Boyle with some disapproval in their eyes. ¡°Family.¡± Cierra Boyle only smiled, her cold gaze fixed on them, ¡°Aleah Boyle, don¡¯t you feel sick when you say the word ¡®family¡¯?¡± Her voice was cold, but somehow, yet it carried a hint of unwillingness in its questioning. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Cierra Boyle. The evening gown swayed slightly in the wind, and the hair on her temples danced along with it. Her ck eyes were filled withplex emotions, making her seem fragile and vulnerable. Johnson didn¡¯t dare to look straight into her eyes, ¡°Sis, what are you talking about? If you¡¯re still angry with me because of what happenedst time, then I apologize to you.¡± Her voice was choked with s*bs, her face showing grievances and her eyes turning red. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose at that time. It was just a sudden illness that I couldn¡¯t control myself¡­ If you hate our parents because of this, I¡¯ll kneel down and apologize to you!¡± As she spoke, she really rushed towards Cierra Boyle. But before he could kneel down, someone stopped her. Draven Trevino intervened and held onto Aleah Boyle¡¯s arm, looking at Cierra Boyle coldly. ¡°Cierra Boyle, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Getting Even As soon as Draven Trevino finished speaking, Aleah Boyle went limp and fell into his arms as if she had sprained her ankle or lost all her bones. Cierra Boyle raised her eyebrow. Many people looked at Cierra because of this scene. As the news of Mrs. Trevino¡¯s extramarital affair had recently spread online, most people present were aware that Draven Trevino and this wife designated by Ernest Trevino were still not divorced. Even though the marriage between Mr. and Mrs. Trevino had long been over, and it was well-known that Draven Trevino was going to marry Aleah Boyle, as long as the formalities were notpleted, the nature of the rtionship was still different. Many people present couldn¡¯t bear to watch this scene. Behaving like this in front of someone¡¯s current wife, it is not too much to say she is the third wheel. Moreover, it was you, Aleah Boyle, who exposed Mrs. Trevino¡¯s affair to the media. Now that the couple hasn¡¯t divorced yet, isn¡¯t it fair to say that you are the third party entangled with the man? ¡°Aleah, get up.¡± Draven Trevino said with no emotion. Under the watchful gaze of the onlookers, Draven Trevino¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Aleah Boyle did not dare to y more tricks, ¡°Sorry, Draven, the dress is too long¡­¡± said Aleah Boyle, standing up straight with the hem of her dress in her hands, looking guilty. As with those people, the gaze of Draven Trevino was directed towards Cierra Boyle, not looking at Aleah Boyle anymore. Aleah Boyle¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. She followed Draven Trevino¡¯s gaze to look over, a hint of viciousness appearing in her eyes. To everyone¡¯s disappointment, there was no trace of displeasure on Cierra Boyle¡¯s face. Like the majority of the crowd, she watched the scene in front of her with interest. As she finally noticed the stares from the crowd, she eximed in surprise, ¡°What are you all looking at me for? She hasn¡¯t even knelt down yet, not to mention how much property I deserved. How can I continue with this show?¡± Her yful tone elicitedughter from the crowd. However, some people couldn¡¯tugh. As Draven Trevino¡¯s gaze became dark, he stared at her for a long time before speaking, ¡°Cierra, why do you have to be so aggressive? Last time, it was understandable that you were upset with what happened and didn¡¯t want to go back to the Boyle family. You could have just talked it out. Did you really have to create an ufortable atmosphere for everyone here?¡± His tone became almost stern towards the end. ¡°Mr. Trevino, what are you talking about? What do you mean by saying that everyone is ufortable? I feel prettyfortable in my heart,¡± Cierra Boyle widened her eyes and replied innocently, her words leaving Draven Trevino at a loss for words for a moment, ¡°And I think most of the guests here should be quitefortable, with food, drinks, and a good show to watch. I have to say that Ms. Boyle¡¯s acting skills are really good, worthy of her profession.¡± She smiled and added, winking provocatively at Aleah Boyle. Aleah Boyle gritted her teeth so hard that they were about to break. She wiped away her tears and wailed, ¡°What do you mean, sister? Are you saying that holding this banquet for you tonight was a mistake? We made such a big effort because we value you, don¡¯t we? Do you really have to hate me and our parents just because the mistake I made in the past? Don¡¯t forget, you were also raised by our parents!¡± Her fierce words, coupled with Aleah Boyle¡¯s resentful expression, made it seem as if Cierra Boyle was a total viin. She could almost imagine how much criticism she and Coby Barton would receive if the current scene of confrontation were posted online. She gave a smile, with a hint of mockery in her eyes. ¡°You clearly wish I would just drop dead right now, yet you insist on calling me ¡®sister¡± so sweetly. Your acting skills are deserving my praising.¡± Cierra Boyle asked rhetorically in disbelief. Probably because her words were too straightforward, or because the gaze was too sharp, tearing apart the dark thoughts in Aleah Boyle¡¯s heart. For a moment, she even forgot to cry and just stared at her nkly. Unaware of the expression on the woman behind him, Draven Trevino only felt that Cierra Boyle was a bit too extreme. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and took a step forward. But before he could say anything, he was stopped by Coby Barton. ¡°Mr. Trevino, although I had no intention of interfering in my sister¡¯s past family affairs, don¡¯t think that she has no one to rely on. As her husband, you have already helped outsiders once or twice. I don¡¯t ask you to protect my sister, but I hope you won¡¯t interfere too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Coby. Anyway, I¡¯ve signed the divorce agreement with Mr. Trevino. It doesn¡¯t matter to me who he wants to protect.¡± Cierra Boyle tugged on Coby Barton¡¯s sleeve andforted him in a gentle voice, without even looking at Draven Trevino, ¡°Anyway, this matter will soone to an end.¡± Draven Trevino nced at her face, but couldn¡¯t discern anything. She maintained a smile throughout, and her delicate makeup seemed to put on a mask for her, concealing any genuine expression. Cierra Boyle didn¡¯t pay attention to his gaze of measuring. She turned her head and looked at the three members of the Boyle family opposite, her smile deepened, ¡°You have been hypocritical to me for so long, it must be hard work.¡± ¡°Cierra¡­¡± Vanessa Foley still wants to exin. ¡°Mrs. Boyle, save it. Let me finish first.¡± Vanessa Foley was still trying to save the situation. Unfortunately, before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Cierra Boyle. She spoke slowly, letting go of Coby Barton¡¯s hand, looking calm andposed, ¡°When my brother and I first arrived, we made it clear that we came to talk things out and settle ounts. I¡¯m not interested in watching you all continue to put on an act, so don¡¯t pretend to be sad anymore.¡± As she spoke, she opened her handbag again. Suddenly everyone fell silent, and all eyes were on them. Cierra Boyle took out two items from her bag. Y One is the rtionship severance letters that everyone has seen and familiar with, with signatures and fingerprints. The other was a debit card. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°The total amount in this card is eight million. It¡¯s an undeniable fact that you have raised me for the first fourteen years of my life, which cannot be erased. ording to the annual allowance of 30 thousand dolloars, the total amount for fourteen years is 4.2 million. My brother suggested rounding it up to five million for the sake of simplicity. The other three million dors were used to buy the birthday gift that Ernest had given me over the years. Although it¡¯s true that I have had the privilege of experiencing a certain lifestyle due to your identity, after you returned, Ernest also prepared gifts for you, so nominally speaking, I think the ownership of those things still belongs to me. I hope Ms. Boyle will return those things to me, and this 3 million can be regarded aspensation.¡± Her words were impartial, and even self-deprecating, as if she was speaking up for the Boyle family. She had put herself in a position of being unfilial and unrighteous, just to rify things and get back the things that Ernest gave her. If there was anything thatpelled her toe back after everything in New York was settled, it would probably be toe back every year on Ernest¡¯s death anniversary and put a bouquet of flowers on his grave. Vanessa Foley and the rest did not expect that Cierra Boyle came here today is to say these words, they felt both angry and suffocated in hearts. However, Vanessa Foley quickly realized that those words were in their favor, and she immediately took the moral high ground. ¡°Cierra, you said that you couldn¡¯t erase the fact that we raised you, but now you¡¯re just using money to repay us for our kindness? Earlier when we hoped for you toe back, you couldn¡¯t stop talking about money. Our family never educated you in such a way!¡± Cierra Boyle looked up, and the smile on her face suddenly disappeared. ¡°Mrs. Boyle I already put it properly. Do you really need me to exin everything in detail for you? Don¡¯t you know what the Boyle family has done to me? Why do I only ount for the first fourteen years? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Full of Scars An unnatural look shed across Vanessa Foley¡¯s face for a moment, but she quickly recovered. She denied it firmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Boyle family? After you turned 14, besides letting you to give the room to Aleah, where have we wronged you? You were raised by the Boyle family, and now you¡¯re an ungrateful person!¡± She roared at Cierra Boyle and finally revealed her true face. Aleah Boyle chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, sis. When I came back at the age of 14, Mom and Dad said that I was their biological daughter and asked you to give me your room, which you also agreed to do. Except for moving you to a smaller room to live in, isn¡¯t our life the same? We ate, wear, lived, and went to school together. What did our parents do wrong?¡± She and Vanessa Foley insisted on this set of words. Anyway, so many years have passed, there is no evidence, who can prove that they abused Cierra Boyle back then? Back then, those old ser vants all went back to their hometown to take care of their grandchildren. Even if they were still here, she doesn¡¯t believe they would speak up for Cierra Boyle! Not only did she refuse to admit it, but she also asked Draven Trevino to join her. ¡°Draven, you oftene to my house to hang out with us. You know how we treat Cierra. Wasn¡¯t she always with us?¡± Hearing this, Draven Trevino turned to look at Cierra Boyle. She hid all her emotions and stood quietly in the middle of the crowd, with her back straight, facing all thements. He didn¡¯t forget about the past; many images shed through his mind. From before Aleah Boyle came back, she used to smile brightly every day, to the time after she turned 14 years old and started dressing conservatively, sitting quietly on the sofa with her head down. Her ck eyes were always hidden behind her thick bangs, making it impossible to see any radiance from her. Later on, he felt that Jiang Cierra Boylewas bing more and more boring. Like a walking corpse, doing whatever the elders asked her to do. When Ernest asked her to get married, she obeyed. He hated her because of that and even did not want to talk to her. But what if she agreed to get married for other reasons? ¡°Draven?¡± Seeing that he was staring at Cierra in a daze, Aleah called him again. Hearing this, Cierra also turned and watched at Draven. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he remained silent. After a while, he said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t live in the Boyle family all the time. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened.¡± Aleah was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Draven to say that. This was what she had said in his office this morning. How could he¡­ How could he speak up for that b*tch? A trace of astonishment shed across Cierra¡¯s face. She was a little surprised that he echoed with Aleah¡¯s words. It was really strange. As for what Draven said, it did not surprise her that much. ¡°I don¡¯t live with the Boyle family all the time, so I don¡¯t know much about this. But when I visited, I didn¡¯t notice Cierra being treated unfairly.¡± The implication was that the Boyle family treated their biological daughter and adopted daughter equally. Of course, the premise was that there were outsiders around. As for how did the Boyle family treat their adopted daughter most of the time when there is no outsider around, it was still controversial. However, it was obvious that Aleah had already taken his words as the evidence. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve heard it. Mr. Trevino said that the Boyle family has never mistreated her. He grew up with me and he is the business partner of yours. His words should be trustworthy, right? On the other hand, other than saying that we¡¯ve mistreated her, does Miss Cierra Boyle have any evidence?¡± ¡°Of course I have.¡± Her calm voice covered Aleah¡¯s sharp voice, making others feel morefortable. 1 Aleah shut up and stopped pretending they were close sisters. She sneered. ¡°Well, if you have evidence, show it!¡± She didn¡¯t believe that Cierra had any evidence. There was no witness, let alone physical evidence. She thought: ¡°She couldn¡¯t possibly take off her clothes and reveal the wounds I made when I hit her, could she?¡± She knew what she was doing when she hit Cierra. She deliberately chose the ces where no one could see her wounds to hit. She didn¡¯t believe that Cierra could take off her clothes in front of everyone! While she was thinking, Cierra took a step forward and unzipped her gown. Aleah¡¯s eyes widened. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Draven saw her unzipping her gown, his heart tightened and he couldn¡¯t help stepping forward to her. However, he was stopped by Coby, Coby¡¯s expression was indifferent, and his eyes were cold. ¡°Mr. Trevino, you seem to have forgotten what I said.¡± Draven¡¯s face darkened as well. ¡°Look at what she¡¯s doing!¡± She was going to take off her clothes in front of so many people! Coby stood still in front of Draven and said, ¡°Cierra knows what she¡¯s doing.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cierra¡¯s gown fell to the ground. Draven looked at Cierra darkly. He found that the dress was still on her body. It just lessened a few wrinkledyers of cloth, which reduced some sense of design. It became a new gown, which was simple and elegant on her slender body. The hollow design added a bit of charm and beauty to Cierra. Without those wounds, it would be more perfect. All the guests present thought so. They also sighed with emotion that howe the mboyant beauty in front of them was covered with scars. There were knife scars, burns, and so much more. One uneven scar after another, and there were bruises, which were probably from being pinched. All those scars left incurable marks on her body. By checking the scars, it was not hard to tell that those scars were old. No one knew how many years they had been there. Moreover, they were all on her back, which couldn¡¯t be self-harmed. Many of the guests here had their own children. When they thought about how children in their teens had been abused like this, they couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer and turned their heads away with tearful eyes. There was dead silence in the room. The deadlock was broken by Coby. He took off his suit and put it on Cierra. He nced at Aleah coldly and said, ¡°Ms. Boyle, are you satisfied with Cierra¡¯s evidence?¡± Aleah opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound. She was speechless and she could only look at Draven. She did not care about everything around her anymore. Now, there was only one thought in her mind. If Draven knew this, he wouldn¡¯t want to marry her, would he? But Draven didn¡¯t even give her a look. He had been staring at Cierra all the time, not even blinking. ¡°No wonder she reacted so strongly when I said those words this morning.¡± He thought. Ugly body? Haha, it was some people¡¯s hearts that were ugly. It was him who was blind that had never discovered her pain. He even only felt that she was getting timider day by day. He thought she only dared to lower her head and listen to the others, and she completely lost herself. But who would dare to raise their head and let themselves live in the sun when they were scolded and beaten all day long? He blinked, and his eyes welled up with tears. He wanted to walk over to Cierra, but Coby¡¯s clothe was already put on her, and he was always standing beside her to protect her. What could he do now? Draven, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You know how serious my illness was in the past. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing at all.¡± As Draven looked at Cierra, Aleah suddenly burst into tears and shouted. But it didn¡¯t work anymore. Draven just looked at her coldly and avoided her touch. Aleah¡¯s hand was suspended in the air. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Stolen Life Draven took a step back to put some distance between him and Aleah. He lowered his eyes, which were as dark as a deep pool. ¡°You always said that it was because of your illness. When Cierra married me, youmitted suicide because of your illness, so I sent her abroad. When she came back, you hired a bas*ard to insult her, and you said it was because of your condition, again! Andst time, about the surveince video, you begged for forgiveness with your illness.¡± Aleah never changed! ¡°Just because you¡¯re sick, everyone around you has to listen to you and bear what they shouldn¡¯t bear?¡± Everything that had happened came out of Draven¡¯s mouth, which made Aleah¡¯s face turn pale. It could be anyone else to me her, but why did it have to be Draven? ¡°He must be very disappointed in me. Would I still be able to marry into the Trevino family?¡± She thought. Aleah¡¯s heart was filled with worry, and her hatred for Cierra grew even stronger! It had been so many years. Why did shee here to talk about these things? ¡°It was Cierra who had upied my identity and taken away my life. She deserved it. What right did she have to show off her misery?¡± ¡°I was the most pitiful one. Why was everyone criticizing me now?¡± Aleah thought. But now was not the time to question Cierra. Aleah just wanted to try her best to restore her impression in Draven¡¯s heart. ¡°But Draven, I really couldn¡¯t control myself. I don¡¯t know what happened to me at that time. You¡¯ve read my diagnosis. And so many years have passed¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, so many years have passed.¡± Draven interrupted her coldly, his eyes full of disappointment and sarcasm. ¡°So many years passed, now you can pretend that nothing has happened?¡± He looked at the crying woman in front of him. She still seemed pure and innocent, but he could no ¨C longer see her as the same person as the little girl who used to secretly bring him cakes. Was it just because of his three-year marriage with Cierra that made her end up like this? But now the evidence shows that she had been a person who took pleasure in punishing others a long time ago. He could even guess what Aleah was going to say. ¡°It had been so many years, why were they still caring about it and bringing up the past?¡± However, time did not erase the scars on Cierra¡¯s body. Why couldn¡¯t she pursue the justice? Even if the scars were cured, could she just pretend that nothing had happened? It was Aleah¡¯s miscalction. She didn¡¯t expect that there were still scars on Cierra¡¯s body, Perhaps Aleah had thought about it before. Merely, she had not expected Cierra to be so bold as to take off her clothes in front of so many people. And this perhaps was the truth. Aleah didn¡¯t think that she was wrong. She looked at Cierra with tears in her eyes and suddenly became hysterical. ¡°You¡¯re very proud now, aren¡¯t you? You destroyed me in front of everyone. Are you happy now?¡± Cierra stood still. She looked at the crazy woman in front of her in silence, feeling pitiful for her. As the old saying goes, the utterly detestable people may have their sufferings.. Cierra sighed slightly and said, ¡°In the past, I only thought that you just pretended to be in bipr disorder. I thought you got the diagnosis to pretend to be pitiful. Now it seems that you are really a psy cho.¡± ¡°Aleah, it¡¯s not me who ruined you, it¡¯s you.¡± However, Aleah smiled. Since things hade to this point, what else could she care about? What was there for her to be afraid of when even Draven was criticizing her? She said to Cierra ferociously, ¡°Stop pretending to be a victim. I¡¯m the victim! If you hadn¡¯t stolen my life, would you have had the chance to meet Mr. Ernest? You even stole my marriage with Draven. You¡¯re a thief, a thief who stole my life. What right do you have to preach at me?¡± Cierra suddenly lost her voice. It had always been a thorn in her heart that the Boyle family had wrongly raised her. She could say all the other grievances, but she could not refute this matter. Her thin figure under the suit trembled slightly, which was noticed by Coby next to her. Coby suddenly reached out, put his long arm around her back, and patted her gently. He raised his eyes and looked into Aleah¡¯s eyes, who was in a state of emotional breakdown. His tone was cold. ¡°Ms. Boyle, please think before you speak. If you haven¡¯t been educated, you can go back and study again to understand what stealing means. It¡¯s stealing if she deliberately changes the identity with you to be the daughter of a rich family.¡± ¡°But the truth is that Cierra was identally lost and was carried by the Boyle family. If she did not be taken away by the Boyle family, she would have been the youngest and only daughter in my family. Not only me, but the other brothers will love and care for her. She will have the love of her biological parents, uncles and aunts, and thepany of her friends of the same age. ¡± ¡°She can learn all the things that she¡¯s interested in, and she can travel all over the world. She would not be treated as a ser vant by the Boyle family and be your ser vant who can be punished and suppressed at will, nor can she be used by your family to gain fame and please the elders of the Trevino family!¡± ¡°Your family couldn¡¯t take good care of your own daughter and lost her as soon as she was born. Instead of self-examination, you put all the me on Cierra. You are bullying her because she used to have no one to rely on. You really think that she can be manipted by you, don¡¯t you?¡± Coby¡¯s sharp words etched on everyone¡¯s hearts. Furthermore, what he said was reasonable. The Boyle family¡¯s daughter has been left out and she was indeed pitiful. However, what right did she have to me Cierra for stealing her life? If it wasn¡¯t an ident, who would be willing to live the wrong life? If Aleah was the precious daughter of the Boyle family, wasn¡¯t Cierra the apple of her parents¡¯ eye? How could the Boyle family humiliate Cierra like this just because they raised her? They just abused Cierra because she had no one to rely on. However, Aleah didn¡¯t care about it. She only knew that she had suffered a lot over the years. ¡°So what? It can¡¯t be denied that she took my life. Besides, you said that my parents lost me identally and it was their fault. Isn¡¯t your family careless to lose Cierra too? She deserves it. She deserves it!¡± This kind of sophistry really made Cobyugh with anger. It wasn¡¯t just Coby, the surrounding onlookers couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads and sigh as well, and their gazes towards Cierra carried a bit more sympathy. At first, they were a little suspicious of who had left the scars on Cierra¡¯s body, but now they were sure that it was Aleah! In the midst of the crowd¡¯s sighs, some inappropriate soft tut-tuts were heard. Looked for the sound, they could only see a sneer on William¡¯s face. ¡°I thought that the word ¡®steal¡¯ had already revealed the ignorance of Ms. Boyle, but now it seems that this is not the most horrible thing. The most horrible thing is Ms. Boyle¡¯s thought. You really need to ask for medical assistance.¡± As he spoke, he knocked himself on the head, full of sarcasm. Obviously, he was sure that there was something wrong with Aleah¡¯s brain. His tone made the atmosphere at the scene much more rxed, but it also made Aleah full of hatred. She red fiercely at Cierra, her entire body trembling with anger. All of a sudden, she rushed towards Cierra madly, holding a knife in her hand, The crowd were all startled by the sudden appearance of the knife. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Crime of Intentional Injury Aleah¡¯s movements were so fast that it caught everyone off guard. It wasn¡¯t just Cierra who could not react in time. Even Coby, who was closest to her, didn¡¯t react in time. He subconsciously pulled Cierra away. Even though his movements were swift, the de still swept past his arm and left a wound. The guests screamed and retreated one after another. Some people stepped forward against the crowd. When Aleah raised her knife again and wanted to stab Cierra again, Draven and William Barton stood up at the same time and tried to stop her. A Draven was closer and grabbed Aleah¡¯s wrist before William could make a movement, ¡°Aleah, calm down!¡± Draven said sternly. However, when people went crazy, they couldn¡¯t control themselves at all. In the chaos, the knife cut through Draven¡¯s palm. The blood was spreading. At the same time, Aleah stopped and looked at his hand in disbelief. With a crash, the knife fell from Aleah¡¯s hand, and the chaos instantly quieted down. Coby, who was tightly protecting Cierra, also rxed and loosened Cierra a little. William came over and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Cierra shook her head. Before she could react, she was pressed down in Coby¡¯s arms, and all she could hear was screams. Only then did she manage to stand firmly. When she saw the scar on Coby¡¯s arm clearly, she tensed up. ¡°Coby, you¡­¡± The gushing blood quickly dyed Coby Barton¡¯s white shirt red. The blood fell through the gaps between his fingers and slowly fell to the ground. Cierra¡¯s eyes also seemed to be dyed red by this blood, wet in tears. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Coby was calmed andforted her in a gentle voice. In fact, he was fine. Although the knife was sharp, he dodged it and blocked Aleah¡¯s attack. In addition, the cloth was protecting him, so the cut was not deep. It was just that the blood that flowed out had dyed his clothes red, so it looked rather ferocious and terrifying. However, inparison, Draven was obviously more seriously injured. He nced at Draven and saw that his hand was also bleeding profusely, and the blood was even falling a little faster. In contrast to the fact that no one asked about Draven, there were more and more people surrounding Coby and worried about him. Cobyughed out loud. ¡°Cierra, I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯ll take care of itter. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡± Cierra¡¯s nk brain also reacted. She grabbed William¡¯s arm with tearful eyes and said in a nasal voice, ¡°William, take Coby to the hospital. I¡¯ll deal with the rest.¡± William Barton¡¯s expression was simrly unhappy. From the fake affection of the Boyle family to Aleah¡¯s sophistry, there were a few times when he couldn¡¯t bear it and wanted to stand up for Cierra. However, they had agreed to let Cierra deal with it by herself, so he stood by and watched like Coby. He didn¡¯t expect Aleah to be so out of control! He said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°You think I can leave you here alone?¡± It was obvious that the knife was aimed at her, but it was blocked by Coby. William knew that his tone was a little harsh. He rubbed his eyebrows and suddenly pulled out a person behind him. He turned around and suppressed his emotions to ease his tone. ¡°Ms. Navarro, can you please send Coby to the hospital and treat his wound?¡± Before Lydia coulde to her senses, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± William heaved a sigh of relief and took out his car key. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re wee. It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Lydia carefully took the car key from his palm. Her mind was full of the idea that she was going to the hospital with the famous actor. ¡°Amazing!¡± she thought. It was something that she would never dare to dream of. In the past, she had fantasized more than once about being in the same movie with him. Now, could It be considered as a kind of dreame true? Although the reality was a little messy, it did not stop her from thinking about it. Coby didn¡¯t pay much attention to Ms. Navarro. He just nced at Cierra and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Keep an eye on her. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± William nodded. Coby turned around and said, ¡°Ms. Navarro, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the car.¡± The two of them left. Many people left with them, not wanting to get involved in this farce anymore. The other part of people was still watching, and some of them even said, ¡°Mr. Trevino is also injured. Don¡¯t you need to bandage it?¡± Heard this, Draven raised his eyes and looked at Cierra. Unfortunately, Cierra didn¡¯t even look at him. She was still looking down at her palm hidden under the large suit. Because she was in Coby¡¯s arms, she was fine, but her hands were stained with some blood. -Coby¡¯s blood. Cierra didn¡¯t look at Draven¡¯s wound, but Aleah, who was raising the knife, came to her senses. Her dull pupils finally regained focus. When she saw the blood seeping out of Draven¡¯s palm, tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Draven, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry! I¡­¡± She looked at the mess in front of her and her voice trembled. ¡°Hurry up and bandage it. I have a first-aid kit at home. I¡¯ll take you to bandage it!¡± Vanessa Foley and Brian Boyle were also scared out of their wits. They stood rooted anxiously! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re screwed.¡± They thought. Hearing Aleah¡¯s voice, they came to their senses and quickly tried to remedy the situation. ¡°Draven, Aleah is right. Let her take you to bandage first. Oh my g*d, why are you bleeding so much? My G*d¡­¡± Vanessa sighed with emotion and began to n the next step in her heart. But the most important thing now was to get Aleah away from the scene as soon as possible As the main part of the ident, she¡¯d better disappear from their sight so that they could deal with the messy. Before Draven could move, Aleah stepped forward and said, ¡°Draven, let me take you to bandage your wound.¡± She didn¡¯t think too much like her mother. She just didn¡¯t want to see Draven lose so much blood. She felt sorry for him. Unfortunately, before she could touch Draven, Cierra interrupted her. ¡°Aleah, you want to take this opportunity to leave after such a mess? I haven¡¯t settled the score for my brother¡¯s injury to his arm yet.¡± ¡°Cierra, you¡¯re too selfish! You only know your brother. Didn¡¯t you see that Draven¡¯s hand was also injured?¡± Aleah asked loudly. These words almost made Cierraugh out of anger. She was selfish? Could it be that she was the one who injured Draven? It was ridiculous to me her for this. ¡°His injury has nothing to do with me. All I know is that you hurt my brother on purpose. I¡¯ve already called the police. I will hand over this to thew. You¡¯d better pray that my brother is fine.¡± She turned around, grabbed William¡¯s clothes, and said in a low and hoa rse voice. ¡°William, let¡¯s go out and wait. I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± She was afraid that if she stayed here any longer, she would not be able to resist picking up the knife and stabbing it into Aleah. If she was the one getting injured, she would let it go. But the one who was injured was her brother, Coby. She would not forgive Aleah. She had no right to forgive her on behalf of Coby. When she turned around, a burning gaze was fixed on her from behind. Nothing to do with her? So in her eyes, her husband¡¯s injury had nothing to do with her? He looked down at his palm and sneered. Suddenly, he walked towards Cierra. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Aleah Was Taken Away by the Police ¡°Draven?¡± Aleah hurried to catch up with him. She didn¡¯t care what Draven said about calling the police. She only regretted that the knife didn¡¯t stab her but hurt Draven. ¡°Mrs. Boyle, Mr. Boyle, you know that you have failed to educate a good daughter. Are you still going to be indifferent to this fact?¡± When Draven heard Aleah, he paused for a moment, looked at Brian Boyle and Vanessa Foley, spoke coldly. He didn¡¯t care whether they heard him or not and didn¡¯t stay any longer. Seeing that Cierra was about to leave the vi, he didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer and quickly chased after her. Aleah still wanted to follow her, but she was stopped by Vanessa, who was extremely angry. ¡°Aleah, haven¡¯t you had enough tonight?¡± She lowered her voice and said angrily. Brian red at Aleah, his heart was full of extreme disappointment. He didn¡¯t want to see his wife and daughter anymore, so he turned to tter the guests who hadn¡¯t left yet. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that I didn¡¯t teach my daughter well and made a fool of myself in front of you. I¡¯m afraid that today¡¯s banquet can¡¯t be held. If there¡¯s nothing else, please go back first. I¡¯m afraid we have to deal with the mistakes of my daughter made and clean up her mess.¡± His words were quite polite, and these guests didn¡¯t mock him at present. They just sighed slightly and intended to leave. Brian sighed too, looking helpless. But he didn¡¯t want to let them go just like that, so he added, ¡°We didn¡¯t treat you well. Please forgive me. But you should know that what has been confirmed in the business has nothing to do with these personal grievances. I hope you will be careful with your words after you leave here. Next time, I¡¯ll treat everyone to a good drink!¡± The people in the business world were all smart and could understand what Brian meant. They all smiled and left one after another with their families. The meaning behind Brian¡¯s words was clear. Such a bad thing had happened tonight, it naturally had a great impact on the reputation of the Boyle family. If it was spread out, their celebrity daughter would definitely not be able to stay in the hall of fame anymore. But it was a matter of the upper ss after all. As long as they didn¡¯t say anything, Aleah¡¯s position in the entertainment industry would definitely be preserved. As for why they were willing to listen to Brian, it was obvious. Although the marriage with the Trevino family might be uncertain, after so many years, the interests of the Boyle family and the Trevino family had long been tied together. They had cooperated on many projects. Every trade had been confirmed a long time ago. is it possible that Draven would rather lose money than expel the Boyle family? Of course, it was impossible. That was why Brian dared to speak in such a manner, telling these people to keep their mouths shut. The majority of the crowd felt injustice in their hearts. However, they also understood this principle. They knew what to say and what to not say. What¡¯s more, it was the affair between the Boyle family and the Trevino Family after all. It was none of their business. Feeling sorry for Cierra? You¡¯d better be kidding? If they had sympathy for her, how could they have gotten such a high position in this business world. After the crowd left, only the Boyle family was left on thewn of the vi. Aleah recalled the scene at the dinner party and looked at the bloodstains on the ground. Only then did she feel scared. ¡°Mom, what should I do now? If that b*tch really called the police, wouldn¡¯t my career be ruined?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She looked at Vanessa anxiously. Brian huffed coldly and roared, ¡°You are afraid now? What were you thinking back then? You dare to stab Cierra in front of so many people? Are you losing your mind?¡± It was one thing to be ruthless in private, but how stup*d was she to raise the knife in front of so many people? Thinking of that scene, Brian was really angry and scared. How did he have such a stup*d daughter? Aleah also felt wronged. Since she returned to the Boyle family, they had been obedient to her every day and had never scolded her.. Just thinking about it made her angry, so she spoke without thinking. ¡°What right do you have to criticize me? If you¡¯re capable enough, why would I have to argue with Cierra? Also, our family¡¯s business has been growing over the years. Isn¡¯t it all my credit? If it wasn¡¯t for me, would Draven have allowed you to participate in the project? You¡¯re lucky to have me as your good daughter. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t protect me, but how dare you scold me instead?¡± Brian was furious and pointed at Aleah¡¯s nose. ¡°You! How dare you!¡± Vanessa tried to ease the atmosphere and shielded Aleah behind her. ¡°All right, all right. After being disturbed by an outsider, you and your daughter are going to have an internal strife now, aren¡¯t you? The most important thing now is to think about what to do next.¡± Brian flicked his sleeves and red at Vanessa. ¡°Look at your daughter!¡± ¡°My daughter?¡± Vanessa¡¯s anger rose too, and she pointed at Brian¡¯s nose and cursed. ¡°Brian, tell me honestly, isn¡¯t it because of Aleah that you can have such an achievement? If you don¡¯t like my good daughter, you can coax Cierra, that little b*tch, back to raise her. She was so good at pleasing Ernest Trevino back then, why didn¡¯t she bring you any benefits? ¡°Also, how long has it been since Aleah entered the entertainment industry? Her ie has already surpassed your old family. How dare you say that she is not good? Brian, didn¡¯t you expand the Boyle family¡¯s business to its current scale because Aleah begged Draven for help?¡± ¡°Now that something has gone wrong, you¡¯re pointing at us and scolding us? Are you a man?!¡± Vanessa didn¡¯t let go of her words. Just as she was cursing, she suddenly heard the sound of police sirensing from afar. Regardless of the internal strife, the expressions of the three of them changed! Cierra! She really called police! How dare she! Aleah was the first to feel afraid. She grabbed Vanessa¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mom, what should we do now? I don¡¯t want to be taken away. I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡± The crime of stabbing someone with a knife could be serious or easy to cover. It was hard to tell. It could be just try to pick a quarrel and Aleah would be detained for a few days. But at worst, she would be charged with assault and murder. Aleah knew very well, but she didn¡¯t expect Cierra to take it seriously. After all, in her impression, Cierra was still the same idiot who didn¡¯t even dare to cry after being beaten up when she was a child. Because whenever she felt wronged, she would hit her harder. Although Cierra had changed, Aleah didn¡¯t take it to heart. There¡¯s alway been a stereotype of Cierra in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that the b*tch would really call the police so easily just as she said! Vanessaforted her. ¡°Aleah, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll protect you. If they want to take you away, you need to agree with them. I¡¯ll get you out soon, okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. Mom, let¡¯s go beg Draven, okay? Call him now. As the police got closer and closer, Aleah was very anxious. Vanessa was also anxious. She was confident that her daughter would be fine. But now that the police cars were here, it was impossible not to let them take Aleah away. If she really resisted, she would probably be charged with a bigger crime. She could only coax Aleah. ¡°Be obedient. I promise you¡¯ll be fine. As for Drayen, I¡¯ll tell himter. He¡¯s soft-hearted. He must be angry with you, but just for now. Believe me, okay?¡± Aleah knew that Draven was angry, but she continued to cry. ¡°But Mom, if I leave with the police today and the media finds out, my career will defintely be ruined. What should I do?¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Draven Said: I Can Prove It. That¡¯s right. Although the police won¡¯t report the arrest, it will be inevitable to leak the news. Aleah was one of the best in the entertainment industry. If she was taken away, someone would definitely recognize her. Although they threatened the guests to be careful with their words, how could they have the ability to threaten the police? I¡¯ll Vanessa was so anxious that she patted her daughter¡¯s hand tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, handle these things. You can rx and cooperate with the police first. I¡¯ll take you out tomorrow, okay?¡± Aleah thought that Vanessa was going to ask Draven for help. After all, in New York, Draven was probably the only one who had the ability to get her out of prison. She cried with red eyes and grabbed sa¡¯s hand more tightly. ¡°What if Draven doesn¡¯t want to help me? He must be angry tonight. It¡¯s not certain whether he will marry me in the future.¡± Thinking of the consequences of not marrying Draven, Aleah wanted to die. The police car stopped at the gate of the vi, and a man in uniform stepped in. -Vanessa patted Aleah¡¯s hand. ¡°Even if Draven doesn¡¯t agree, I have a solution. Your father and 1 have been in New York for so many years and have some abilities. Can you trust me?¡± Aleah had no choice but to believe in her. She was already being grabbed by the police. She wanted to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t move. She could only follow the police. Vanessa looked at Aleal¡¯s back and sighed deeply. She looked serious and wanted to discuss with Brian how to save Aleah¡¯s career. When she turned around, she found that she was alone outside. Brian had left a long time ago. He felt embarrassed, so when the police car stopped in front of his house, he turned around and returned to the vi. Vanessa snorted, ¡°Useless man, you can¡¯t be relied on!¡± She looked at Aleah¡¯s back worriedly. After thinking for a moment, she took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. Outside the vi, Cierra stood next to the car with William, discussing. Not far behind them stood Draven. He didn¡¯t say anything to Cierra. He lowered his head and took out a handkerchief to treat the wound on his hand. Because his right hand was injured, he could only wrap the wounds with his left hand, and his movements were so clumsy that he looked a little pitiful. William nced at him coldly and suddenly felt a little better. ¡°Do you want to show a little mercy to your ex-husband?¡± Cierra also saw it out of the corner of her eyes. She then raised her head and nced at Draven. Draven seemed to have sensed her gaze and raised his eyes, just in time to meet hers. They were not far away, yet it was like there was a natural chasm between them. Cierra looked away indifferently and said expressionlessly, ¡°Why would I? He has his own fiancee to feel sorry for, so it¡¯s not my business. Besides, I don¡¯t have the mood to feel sorry for him.¡± The police had already brought Aleah out, and Cierra strode over. She walked over and cooperated with the investigation. However, Draven looked at her all the time. She was wearing Coby¡¯s suit on her shoulder, which didn¡¯t fit her well. It almost reached her knees. However, it was such a thin figure that firmly walked toward the police station step by step, just to seek the justice for her brother. Draven looked down at his wound, which was still hurting, and sneered. In that instant, a dispute broke out on the other side. Not far away, Draven could hear it clearly. It was Aleah who shouted, ¡°What do you mean by hurting someone on purpose? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just hurt someone identally! Cierra, don¡¯t exaggerate my crime. If it weren¡¯t my family, you may already starved to death for, I don¡¯t know, many years! You are ungrateful! You will die a horrible death!¡± The curses made Draven frown. After two seconds of silence, he walked toward the police car. ¡°My brother is still in the hospital bandaging his wounds. No matter what you¡¯re thinking, I¡¯ll make you pay the price for hurting him.¡± Cierra said calmly. The police also was in a pickle. They didn¡¯t see what had happened, nor did they have any evidence. Both sides held their own opinions. As for hurting people, they had already seen the photos taken by Coby. It was a fact that someone had hurt people. As for what the crime was, they had to investigate it thoroughly. In any case, they wanted to see the evidence, not to judge who has the louder voice or to see who was calmer. There was no point in arguing. The police nned to take Aleah away and detain her first. Just as they were about to leave, they heard Draven¡¯s deep voice from behind. ¡°I can prove that Ms. Boyle deliberately hurt someone, and my hand is the evidence. If the police need to investigate, I can cooperate.¡± Hearing this, several people present were shocked and looked at him one after another. Among them, Aleah was the most shocked. She was shocked and sad. ¡°Draven, how can you say that?¡± He didn¡¯t avoid her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡± The truth was that she had done it on purpose. Even if Aleali¡¯s illness had red up and she couldn¡¯t control herself, she still wanted to stab Cierra with a knife. Even if she didn¡¯t have any subjective ideas, it couldn¡¯t change her behavior which had happened. Aleah fell into dejection and allowed the police to drag her into the car. All she was thinking was that she was doomed. Draven waspletely disappointed in her and would never marry her again. As for that horrible man, he had never taken her seriously. Who knew what he would do to her? She was really screwed. The door of police car closed. The police didn¡¯t say much to Draven. Draven¡¯s identity was different. Now that his hand was injured, they did not dare to let him to take a statement like this. Anyway, this case was not urgent. They decided to discuss it in next morning and just drove away. At that moment, only Cierra, William and Draven remained at the entrance. Cierra didn¡¯t seem to have recovered from her shock. She couldn¡¯t hide the shock in her eyes. At the same time, when she thought of how Draven had protected her at the dinner party today, her mood became a littleplicated. She moved her mouth, but spoke nothing. Under Draven¡¯s gaze, she withdrew her gaze and turned to talk to William. She said in a low and tired voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital. Coby¡¯s hand should have been bandaged. We can¡¯t let Ms. Navarro take care of him all the time.¡± It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to talk to Draven, even if he had just helped her. William did not take it seriously that Cierra was rude. It was enough to exhaust her physically and men tally to deal with the matters of the Boyle family. How could she have the energy to face with Draven? He could tell that Cierra was exhausted. But he didn¡¯t want her to owe Draven anything, so he came to thank Draven. ¡°Thank you for helping, Mr. Trevino, I think your wound is a little serious. We¡¯re going to the hospital. Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± Draven was not in a hurry to respond. Instead, he looked at Cierra. Her tiredness was written all over her face, and even opening the car door was hard for her. But when he saw Cierra get into the passenger seat, his eyes narrowed slightly. The passenger seat was reserved for girlfriends. He remembered that they had exined it to him like this not long ago. They had not officially divorced yet. However, it seemed that it was not the time to argue about this. He was also exhausted. He nced at his hand and said slowly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Barton.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 She¡¯s Too Tired ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Mr. Trevino, please.¡± William was not a narrow-minded person. Although he just said it casually that he would bring Draven, he would not refuse since Draven had asked. William opened the back door for Draven and invited him to get in. He nced at Draven¡¯s palm out of the corner of his eye and saw faint signs of bleeding. He knew that his wound was really deep. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to gloat or feel sorry for Mr. Trevino. Without further ado, after Draven sat in the car, William closed the door and went to the driver¡¯s seat to drive. As soon as she got in the car, Cierra closed her eyes as if she had fallen asleep, Draven and William didn¡¯t speak either, so they remained silent along the way. Half an hourter, they arrived at the hospital. As soon as the car stopped, no one called out to her. Cierra opened her eyes and got out of the car as if she had never slept all the way. After William parked the car and got out of the driver¡¯s seat, Cierra took out her mobile phone and read the message sent by Lydia. ¡°Ms. Navarro said that Coby¡¯s wound has been bandaged and he is no longer in the consulting room now. It seems that he is in the payment office ahead. Shall we pick him up?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± William said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a look at the way. Let¡¯s meet first, and then we¡¯ll see how to arrange it. Ms. Navarro has sent Jaquan here. We can¡¯t let her go back alone.¡± As she spoke, Cierra took out her phone to send a message. During the whole process, she didn¡¯t even look at Draven, as if he didn¡¯t exist at all. Draven waspletely ignored. The tall man stood at the side, looking particrly pitiful. After a while, William realized it when he was about to follow Cierra to pick up Jaquan. William looked back at Draven. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Trevino, it is at the hospital. Are you going to bandage it yourself?¡± Although Draven was alone, with his status, William was not afraid of Draven¡¯s being wronged in the hospital. As for going back, Draven could just call his good friend Ryan or ask his assistant to pick him up. There was no need to worry about it. After the greetings, Draven didn¡¯t respond. He did not move, and continued to stare at Cierra like a boulder. Cierra still didn¡¯t give him a nce. It was said that a man¡¯s heart was as hard as iron. Once a woman became cruel, she would not be worse than a man at all. William couldn¡¯t bear to see the scene. ¡°Cici¡­¡± William shot a nce at Cierra. Although the Barton family and the Trevino family would definitely not be inws in the future, there was no need to offend the other party too much. It was better to have one more friend than one more enemy. It was not that William was afraid of the Trevino family, but that if their rtionship in the business world was better, things would go smoothly in the future. There was no need to be on guard against others. Moreover, from Draven¡¯s expression tonight, it could be told that Draven had a conscience. It was probably because Draven had been deceived by the Boyle family¡¯s mother and daughter in the past, and the marriage arranged by his elders made it easy for him to rebel, so he treated Cierra like that. William didn¡¯t intend to forgive Draven, but he could understand Draven as a man. Unfortunately, Cierra still didn¡¯t want to talk to Draven. She was indifferent, and the wind swept past the hair on her forehead. The dim street lights on the side of the hospital road shone on her face, making her look a little tired. It was not that she hated Draven. After all, the man spoke up for her tonight, and he had something to do with Aleah¡¯s arrest. But it was also because of Aleah¡¯s matter that Cierra didn¡¯t know how to face Draven. Cierra¡¯s mood was veryplicated. She felt that things should not develop like this. After they divorced, they should no longer be involved, and Draven should note forward to protect her. Unable to figure it out, Cierra chose to escape. Therefore, she didn¡¯t bother to talk to Draven all night. She didn¡¯t even pay attention when William talked to her. She only focused on Coby¡¯s side. Therefore, even though William had said something, Cierra decided to ignore Draven. She was too tired. Just as she was about to ignore William¡¯s expression and wink at her, she caught a glimpse of Draven¡¯s bl****dy hand out of the corner of her eye. Draven didn¡¯t deal with it in time, and the cut was deeper. Now it had dyed the handkerchief red, and a few drops of blood flowed down from his fingertips. When Cierra looked up, she could see that Draven¡¯s face was very pale. Although it was not very obvious in the dim light, it was enough to see his bloodless thin lips. No matter how small the wound was, if it kept bleeding, the iron man would not be able to bear it. Cierra couldn¡¯t help but frown. In the end, she changed the words she was about to say. She said to Draven. ¡°Go and deal with it. If you let the wound be like this all the time, it will be worse.¡± After a pause, she added. ¡°I have to pick up Jaquan. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t apany you to see a doctor. Thank you for tonight. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day. Is that okay?¡± She tidied up the messy hair on her forehead in a gentle voice and did not deliberately hide her fatigue. Seeing her appearance, people knew it would be rude to disturb her again. Draven pursed his thin lips slightly, and his dark eyes reflected a lot of emotions. Th¨¦ expression on his face seemed to indicate that he had a lot to say. But in the end, he only said a few words. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it. If you have something to do, go ahead and do it. As for tonight¡¯s matter, if it happened to others, I would go up and stop it.¡± What¡¯s more, Cierra was the one who almost got into trouble. Cierra nodded. ¡°Remember to deal with it. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Without further ado, she turned around and went to look for them ording to the message sent by Lydia. William followed. As a result, there was only Draven left on the side of the road, who was dragged by the street lights. He looked at the backs of the two people who had left. The thin figure walked straight forward. The man next to her lowered his head from time to time. It was unknown what he was saying to Cierra. It was not until the two figures hadpletely disappeared from his sight that Draven slowly looked away. He looked down at his bloodstained palm. After a long time, a sneer escaped his throat, full of sarcasm. When he looked up again, all the emotions in his eyes had been restrained. He lowered his hand and walked into the hospital. ¡°Cici, weren¡¯t you a little too cold to your ex-husband just now? Although I¡¯ve always disliked him, I have nothing to say about his performance tonight.¡± On the way to find Jaquan, William couldn¡¯t help gossiping. Cierra¡¯s tone was still indifferent, but it was much better than before. ¡°You said that he¡¯s my ex- husband. If I was kind to him just now, what if I can¡¯t divorce him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t be nice to that bas*ard.¡± William nodded in agreement. Although Draven had done a good job tonight, it didn¡¯t mean that what he had done before was. right. ¡°I saw Jaquan and the others. Let¡¯s go.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t want to talk about Draven anymore. She interrupted William and quickly walked towards the building of the hospital¡¯s payment office. Because Cierra had sent a message in advance, George and Jaquan had been waiting there. They were afraid that Cierra and William could not find them, so they did not drive to the door. At this moment, they gathered together and smiled. Cierra was still worried about Jaquan¡¯s wound. She looked at Jaquan and asked, ¡°Jaquan, are you all right?¡± ¡®It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a minor injury. In fact, there is no need toe to the hospital.¡¯ Because he was outside, Jaquan was wearing a mask outside, and only his smiling eyes could be seen. He put on a spare jacket in the car to cover the blood stains on his shirt, so no one could tell how he was doing at the moment. Cierra¡¯s face was grim, but she was still frightened at the thought of the scene at night. ¡°You have to have a good check-up. Jaquan, you could just pull me away at that time. Why were you blocking it? Fortunately, nothing happened. If something really happened, I wouldn¡¯t dare to go home.¡± Cierrained, and her eyes turned red. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Not Obedient Seeing her like this, Jaquan became anxious. He was afraid that Cierra would cry, so he quickly coaxed her. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Take a look if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± As he spoke, Jaquan stretched out his arm from under his coat. His arm was wrapped in a thinyer of gauze. It could still move freely, which showed that Jaquan was indeed not seriously injured. However, his shirt was stained with blood, which looked a little scary. Lydia chimed in, ¡°The wound is not very deep, but it¡¯s a little big. The doctor said that it should not get wet, and it would be fine in two days. There won¡¯t be any scars.¡± Lydia was straightforward. After saying that, she remembered the wounds on Cierra¡¯s body and realized that something was wrong. She immediately felt guilty. But it was obvious that she had thought too much. The three siblings didn¡¯t mind. William even joked, ¡°Don¡¯t move. It will be bad if you shake it a little longer.¡± Cierra red at him and finally burst intoughter. William looked back. ¡°Why did youugh here? If anything happens to Jaquan, you will be the first to be tied up and to apologize to your uncle and aunt. You don¡¯t dare to go home? Dream on.¡± William opened his mouth and bbered,pletely dispelling the originally heavy atmosphere. Cierra couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Stop talking, you¡¯re the only one with a mouth!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± William did not deny it. ¡°If you continue to stand here, I can talk until dawn, At that time, everyone will be watching you, superstars. I don¡¯t care.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. This was a roundabout way to urge them to go home and change the topic. Cierra also realized that the identities of the two people beside her were truly special. It was unsuitable for them to stay here for long. She quickly nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At midnight, there were few people in the hospital, and it was quiet. Except for the emergency room, there were not many peopleing and going, but there were still people passing by asionally. Although Jaquan was wearing a mask, he didn¡¯t dress up as usual. He had so many fans. If they took photos and posted them on the Inte, it would be troublesome once recognized. As for Lydia, her career had just begun and she was still a nobody. However, when Aleah sna tched her role, she was connected with much negative news on the trending list, so it was inevitable that she would be recognized. They had to leave as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Cierra grabbed Coby¡¯s uninjured arm and helped him down the stairs. It was clear that Coby¡¯s arm was injured, but it was as if his leg had an injury by Cierra¡¯s action. Jaquan smiled helplessly, but he didn¡¯t stop her. Lydia, who was watching from behind, couldn¡¯t help butugh as well, and there was a hint of envy in her eyes. The rtionship between the brother and sister was so good. She seemed to have thought of something and felt a little disappointed. If her brother was still alive, would she have a good rtionship with him? ¡°Ms. Navarro, where do you live? I will send you back.¡± While Lydia was thinking, she was suddenly interrupted by a voice above her head. Unlike when he was joking with Cierra, his voice was much lower at this moment, and his expression was much more serious. Hearing this, Lydia looked up and met her boss¡¯s eyes. Even though she had seen him many times, she was still amazed by his handsome face, which was not inferior to any male star in the entertainment circle. Moreover, not only was William handsome, but his every move was also filled with the charm. He was completely different from those rich second generations. While she was still in a daze, Lydia said without thinking, ¡°No, thanks, Ms. Barton. I can go back by myself.¡± ¡°How are you going back?¡± William William looked at her. Lydia came to the hospital driving William¡¯s car, and it was not the Navarro family who sent her here. Moreover, it was said that she was not favored in the Navarro family. Although she was also a daughter of a rich and powerful family, her life was not as good as that of the only daughter of an ordinary family. At this time, even if she called the Navarro family and asked them to send a driver over, she would only be scolded by the Navarro family. Lydia also knew about her situation and paused for a moment. She was not good at lying, especially when staring at William¡¯s eyes. After a long while, she said weakly, ¡°I can take a taxi back by myself. There are many taxis outside.¡± William snorted coldly and said, ¡°After all, you are the artist I paid a lot of money to hire. Is that all you¡¯ve got? If you be popr in the future, someone says that thepany won¡¯t even give you an assistant and you are so poor that you can only take a taxi, even if you don¡¯t feel ashamed, I¡¯ll feel ashamed.¡± Archer¡¯s face was burning with embarrassment. She braced herself and said in a low voice, ¡°There are assistants given by thepany, but I attend a dinner party tonight. The driver arranged by my family¡­¡± ¡°The car key.¡± William didn¡¯t listen to her and reached out to her. Being interrupted all of a sudden, Lydia was stunned for two seconds beforeing to her senses. She quickly searched for the car key from her bag and took it out. However, William didn¡¯t take it. Instead, he put his hand back in his suit pants pocket, turned. around, and stepped forward. Lydia stood rooted to the spot. ¡°What are you waiting for? Follow me.¡± After taking two steps forward, William noticed that Lydia didn¡¯t follow him, so he looked back at her. Lydia had no choice but to follow William with the car key. But thinking that her boss was going to drive for her, she felt ufortable all over. She caught up with William in small steps and tried to persuade him. ¡°Ms. Barton, take the car key. I¡¯ll call my family to pick me up instead of taking the taxi.¡± Knowing that the Navarro family would note to pick her up, so she stuttered at the end of her words. William was ruthless. ¡°the Navarro family are going to sell you out. Do they still have the conscience to pick you up?¡± Lydia was embarrassed. The Navarro family had only asked her to attend the dinner party of the Boyle family alone. They had told her in advance the purpose of choosing some suitable ones for the marriage. It sounded a little harsh to say that they were selling their daughter, but the Navarro family did mean it. ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as I don¡¯t sell myself.¡± Lydia retorted in a low voice. She hade to the Boyle family¡¯s dinner party for Cierra, not for the marriage alliance. She was indeed not favored in the Navarro family, but that did not mean that she was obedient and was really that kind of person who would only be bullied. In that case, Lydia would not have entered the entertainment circle. The Navarro family was arrogant and looked down on the entertainment industry. They felt that Lydia was embarrassing herself outside. They even looked down on the Boyle family. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have let Lydiae alone. After sending her here, the driver went back without thinking about how Lydia was going back. However, Lydia did not miss that home. She had rented a house outside, so she would not go back home unless it was necessary. Anyway, the Navarro family didn¡¯t treat her as a member of the Navarro family, so why should she miss the so-called ¡°home¡±? She looked up at William. Suddenly, she stopped. ¡°Ms. Barton, I¡¯m not going back. I rented a house outside. I¡¯m not a fool. I know what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong. When I go back at night, I¡¯ll pay attention and will not cause news that will embarrass you in the future.¡± William looked at her. Every time he saw Lydia, she would be scared to death, but at this moment, her eyes were full of stubbornness. ¡°So?¡± he asked. ¡°Ms. Barton, you really don¡¯t have to drive me. I can go back by myself. I promise I won¡¯t cause you any trouble!¡± She refused firmly and stretched out the car key again. William lowered his eyes and looked at her silently, which made Lydia panic. After a while, William suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°I believe you.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and knocked on his car, raising his chin slightly. ¡°Get in the car and drive.¡± Lydia was stunned again. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Why You¡¯re Still Single ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± William looked at Lydia, who was at a loss, with a faint smile in his eyes. ¡°If you drive by yourself, it doesn¡¯t mean I give you a ride.¡± Lydia was speechless. For a moment, she could not find any words to refute. William was like a proud rooster. ¡°Is there any other problem?¡± Lydia shook her head. ¡°No¡­ no.¡± She had been stunned by William, so she was a little confused at the moment. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with William¡¯s logic. She didn¡¯t want to trouble the boss to drive her home. If she drove it by herself, she would be the one to give the boss a ride. This was the truth, and Lydia had convinced herself, but she still felt that something was wrong. William didn¡¯t give her any time to think. Looking at the stup*d beauty, he just wanted tough. ¡°Since there¡¯s no problem, go and drive.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Lydia couldn¡¯t figure it out. She nodded, unlocked the car, and went to the driver¡¯s seat obediently. She realized that something was wrong, but at that time, she was already driving on the road, and there was no room for regret. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. At this moment, she was still in a daze. Not far away, Cierra and Jaquan witnessed the whole process. They had nned to wait for the two people behind by the car, however, they saw that scene. Although Cierra couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, she saw that Lydia got into the driver¡¯s seat with the car key, and William got into the back seat like a young master. Cierra was dumbfounded! Wasn¡¯t that how William pursued girls? It was fine if he didn¡¯t send the girl off like a gentleman, but how could he let a beautiful woman drive for him? Cierra was dumbfounded. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why William is still single.¡± Jaquan couldn¡¯t help but smile and nod. ¡°Indeed.¡± Cierra shook her head and sighed. ¡°I told him to stop bickering with me, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. If Lydia is in love with someone else, it¡¯s William¡¯s own problem.¡± Jaquan raised his eyebrows. He wanted to make fun of the way Cierra addressed Lydia, but after thinking for a while, he decided to let it go. He didn¡¯t hate this unfavored daughter of the Navarro family, and Cierra liked her very much. If Lydia could be his second sister-inw, it would be a good thing. The only trouble might be the Navarro family. However, this was not something he should consider. Moreover, nothing had been decided yet. It was too early to think about this. Just as Cierra had said, it was a question whether William could win Lydia over with his unconventional way of thinking. Jaquan didn¡¯t look at it anymore. Moreover, the car over there had already started, so there was no need for him to stand there all the time. ¡°Shall we go back too?¡± Jaquan suggested. Cierra nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± On the way back, it was Cierra who was driving. Jaquan was a cold person. He didn¡¯t like to talk much, but when he stayed with Cierra, he would asionally chat more with her. When they were about to reach home, Cierra suddenly remembered. ¡°By the way, Jaquan, have you brought the hospital¡¯s examination report back?¡± ¡°Yes, and there is an electronic version. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. You know that I have called the police. Maybe the police will need us to cooperate with the investigation.¡± Cierra said. She thought. ¡°Although it is just a small wound, the nature of this case is too bad. ¡°Injuring someone on purpose, no matter how serious it is, it can be said to be intentional murder. ¡°It is just an attempt.¡± Jaquan thought of this as well. His arm was not badly injured, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart when he was in the hospital. Most of the time, he was thinking about how tofort Cierra so that she wouldn¡¯t me herself too much. But on second thought, the most serious thing in this matter was not that he was injured, but that Aleah was here for Cierra. If he hadn¡¯t protected her in time, the knife might have stabbed Cierra. When he thought of that sort of situation, Coby¡¯s expression suddenly sank. The car stopped at the gate of the vi. William hadn¡¯te back, so they went into the house first. ¡°Cierra, what are you going to do with the Boyle family?¡± On the way, Jaquan suddenly asked. Cierra was also thinking about this question. To be honest, she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. If the person who was injured was her, she might just let it go. After all, she grew up eating the food of the Boyle family. Even if she had paid them with her life again and again, she still couldn¡¯t be ruthless. But now it was different. It was Jaquan who was hurt. Cierra pursed her lips and nced at the gauze wrapped around Coby¡¯s arm. After a while, her eyes darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s see what will happen tomorrow. If the Boyle family insists on being careless, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± The Boyle family would definitely not take out the surveince video of the dinner party. Maybe the video had beenpletely destroyed by now. Those guests were so smart that they would note out to get involved. Even if there was someone, such as Lydia, there was no substantial evidence. On the other hand, Coby¡¯s injury was not very serious. The hospital had confirmed that he would at most have a minor injury. If Aleah insisted that it was an ident, the matter might be minimized, and it wouldn¡¯t even be considered a provocation. What¡¯s more, Cierra didn¡¯t know if Draven would bail Aleah. Although some things happened tonight had exceeded Cierra¡¯s expectations, Draven might just be disappointed, or maybe out of consideration for their childhood friendship, he didn¡¯t expect Cierra to be in such a situation in the Boyle family, it was inevitable for him to realize that he had been deceived and was angry. When Draven calmed down, he might bail Aleah because of her ¡°pitiful¡± act. Wasn¡¯t Aleah¡¯s illness always effective? Besides, Draven had liked Aleah for so many years. It was impossible for him to break up with her so easily. The exact situation was still unknown. But Cierra was also optimistic. After preparing for the worst, she smiled at Jaquan and said, ¡°Jaquan, I won¡¯t let you get hurt for nothing. If Aleah makes a mistake, I will make her pay the price no matter how many people protect her!¡± She could forgive for herself, but she was not qualified to do so for Jaquan. Jaquan chuckled and wanted to raise his hand to touch her head. Unfortunately, his arm was injured, and he felt a burst of pain as soon as he raised it. He had no choice but to put it down. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Just concentrate on your own business. I will deal with the Boyle family, okay?¡± Cierra and Jaquan looked into each other¡¯s smiling eyes and swallowed all the words in their mouths. ¡°Okay.¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go upstairs and rest.¡± Jaquan raised his other hand and stroked her head. Cierra still felt a little awkward. She was not young anymore, but her brothers still treated her like a child. She felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Got it, J¨¢quan. You should go to bed early. Remember not to get your wound wet.¡± Cierra quickly went upstairs and avoided the treatment of a child. Jaquan chuckled. ¡°I know.¡± When the girl disappeared at the stairs, the smile on the man¡¯s face gradually disappeared, leaving only a clear look in his eyes. Just then, a voice came from the door. It was William. ¡°Did Cici go upstairs?¡± William asked. Jaquan nodded and looked up at William. ¡°Have you got everything ready?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡± William took off his suit and threw it on the sofa. Then he turned to get a bottle of water and said slowly. ¡°And I just sent my artist back and received a big gift. I promise that the Boyle family will never be able to raise their heads in New York again!¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Aleah¡¯s Suicide Jaquan raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t ask what gift William had received first, but the hostility between his eyebrows had dissipated a lot. He couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°You¡¯re sending your artist back? Are you sure you don¡¯t treat Ms. Navarro as your driver? William, Cierra said that chasing girls is not like this, you¡­¡± ¡°Who said I was going to chase after her?¡± William immediately denied it, unscrewed the water, and poured it into his mouth. ¡°I think you and Cierra have nothing to do, so you¡¯re just making wild guesses.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you didn¡¯t chase after her.¡± Jaquan smiled. William put down the water. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you? Are you going tough at me here?¡± ¡°No. By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you received a big gift? What is it?¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t talk about it anymore and changed the topic. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Speaking of this, William finally smiled andyzily on the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that my artist recorded a clearer video at the dinner party, including the part where that woman crazily stabbed you with a knife.¡± Hearing this, Jaquan couldn¡¯t help looking up. In fact, they had arranged for someone to go in tonight. In order to prevent an unexpected ident and a dispute, they had asked them to record some videos. It was a pity that the two of them were in the outer circle. They had captured something, but unfortunately, there was no sound at all. But Lydia was different. She stood with William in the VIP viewing area and even guided somements in the middle, which made the Boyle family¡¯s husband and wife so angry that their faces turned pale. And those videos were taken at close range. If they were released, not only would Aleah have no way to survive in the entertainment industry, but she would also be sentenced to several years in prison. If they can be used, we have to thank Ms. Navarro. But I¡¯m afraid that Cierra still cares about the kindness of the Boyle family and is not willing to go too far. Let¡¯s y it by ear.¡± Thinking of the expression on Cierra¡¯s face when getting out of the car, Jaquan decided to warn William in advance. William sneered and said, ¡°What else is there to care about? We¡¯ve settled everything. We have paid and Cierra almost lost her life. Others have forgotten the pain after they were healed, but her scar hasn¡¯t healed yet!¡± Thinking of the scars on Cierra¡¯s back after she took off her clothes, William couldn¡¯t help but be angry. Those scars had not disappeared for so many years, which showed how cruel Aleah had been. Although some of the scars had been left abroad that year, they still had something to do with Aleah. Cierra, who should have been the apple of the Barton Family¡¯s eye, had been ruined by a third-rate family. What else was there to consider? After the discussion, William raised his head, took a sip of water, suppressed the anger in his heart, and calmed down a little. ¡°She has some scruples, but it¡¯s definitely not because of this favor. Moreover, the person who was injured this time is you. She won¡¯t be as stup*d as before.¡± William had known Cierra for the longest time and thought that he knew her well. If Aleah had hurt Cierra tonight, it would probably have been as simple as what Jaquan had said. But now that it was Jaquan who was injured, Cierra would not let it go and might even want to take revenge. As for what he said before, of course, he was talking about what happened two years ago. Not only did Cierra almost lose her life, but she also asked the Barton family not to attack the Boyle family for the sake of their kindness. Probably at that time, there was no evidence to prove that those people were bought by the Boyle family, and Cierra was brought up by Ms. Boyle, so she still had some hope in her heart-what if they were not? After raising a dog for so many years, they must have developed feelings for the dog, not to mention that Cierra had called them parents for so many years. Or perhaps it was because the parents Cierra had called out for all these years, she still had some expectations deep in her heart and was unwilling to do things to the extreme. The Boyle family was cold-blooded and heartless, but the daughter of the Barton family was still kind. Unfortunately, the following facts only told Cierra that she shouldn¡¯t have any hope in such a person. William and Jaquan didn¡¯t chat for a long time downstairs. After a few more words, they went upstairs to rest. Because they had evidence in their hands, they slept very well all night. Some of them had a good dream, while others stayed up all night. At this time, there was still a dispute in the Boyle family¡¯s vi. All kinds of things in the living room were smashed everywhere, and the ser vants of the vi did not dare to show up at all. Only the roars of the male and female owners could be heard in the room. ¡°Are you a man or not? Your daughter has been taken away by the police, and you¡¯re still counting your money here! Are you happy with 1.5 million dors? Why don¡¯t you kneel down to that little b*tch and get her back? It¡¯ll be more than 1.5 million dors!¡± The things that could be smashed by Vanessa had been smashed clean, as if she had fought with Brian. Her hair was a mess. ¡°Are you done yet? She has given you the money. It¡¯s a waste not to take it! If you don¡¯t want it, why can¡¯t I? I told you that there was no need to hold this dinner party. You made the decision on your own. So what if I collected some money after spending so much?¡± Brian coldly snorted. He was disinclined to argue with this woman. Ignoring the mess on the ground, he took out his booklet and began to record the money. Brian kept muttering, ¡°My daughter was taken away by the police? Why was she taken away? I think Aleah was taught badly by you. It¡¯s okay in private, but how dare she used a knife in front of so many people? Idiot!¡± Vanessa was so angry she felt her chest tighten. She pointed at Brian and almost couldn¡¯t speak. you. What else do.¡± After a long while, Vanessa opened her mouth again and cursed, ¡°Brian, I¡¯m really blind to marry care about except money? I¡¯ve brought up my daughter badly? Have you ever cared about Aleah since she came back? You didn¡¯t care about that one before, and you didn¡¯t care about your own daughter. What right do you have to criticize me?¡± Brian didn¡¯t think much of it. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t care about them, but I also know what should be done and what should be done. Look at what you¡¯ve taught her. In my opinion, it¡¯s good for the police to educate her. When shees back, tell her to stop filming and marry into the Trevino family. It¡¯s better to have a son who will inherit the Trevino family than to worry about being scolded in the entertainment circle.¡± Vanessa snorted and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. Do you think the Trevino family is still willing to marry your daughter? In my opinion, we should get Aleah out of prison first. If we deal with it quickly, she can still keep her career in the entertainment industry. Besides, she has made a lot of money in the past two years!¡± Brian pondered for a while and decided not to retort this time. He knew very well that the Trevino family was very decent. Ernest Trevino had protected the Boyle family for so many years and even lost his grandson¡¯s marriage because of Old Mr. Boyle¡¯s life-saving grace. It was also because he was too upright that he could clearly see that Cierra was a good person and specifically wanted her to be his granddaughter-inw. But so what? His grandson still took a fancy to Aleah. It was just that things were getting a little tricky now. Tonight, Aleah had injured Draven, so the marriage was a little uncertain. He thought. ¡°No, the marriage with the Trevino family can be ruined!¡± and find a way to get Aleah out. But there can¡¯t be any idents with the marriage with the Trevino family.¡± Vanessa looked at him coldly and turned to go upstairs. He didn¡¯t want to argue with Vanessa anymore. He looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you If it weren¡¯t for the marriage between the Boyle family and the Trevino family, she wouldn¡¯t have liked someone like Brian! She had understood just now that this man was not reliable at all. She had to rely on herself. However, what this man said at the end was not wrong. The marriage between Aleah and the Trevino family could not be ruined¡­ She stood still on the stairs and suddenly turned around. ¡°I¡¯m going out to see Aleah.¡± Brian spat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The next day, the news that Aleah hadmitted suicide in the detention center came out. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Did She Really Commit Suicide? Cierra had only heard about it from Ryan, and not many people in the circle knew about it. Ryan said that Draven was urged away by the phone early in the morning. Even without the phone being put on speaker, he could still hear the crying on the other end of the line, which gave him a headache. But at this moment, his voice was full of leisure, and it couldn¡¯t be heard that he was defending his friend. On the contrary, he was gloating. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why Draven cares about that woman. It¡¯s fine if he was blind in the past, but he saw it clearlyst night. But he still went over. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s so cheap?¡± Ryan didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Boyle family. He didn¡¯t go to the dinner partyst night, but the circle was only that big, and the news of it had already spread. It was just that everyone was smart. They were not as stup*d as Aleah, who had just sold the news to the media. They only said it in secret. At this time, the news of Aleah¡¯s suicide had not yet spread. Not only was there no news of it, but there was also no news about the farce at the dinner partyst night. The fans were still in a state of tranquility, promoting Aleah¡¯s beautiful photos and the new TV series that were about to be broadcast and shot. ¡°Did she reallymit suicide?¡± Cierra didn¡¯t have much of a reaction to the righteous indignation on the phone. She continued to eat her breakfast and casually replied to Ryan. Ryan clicked his tongue. ¡°You don¡¯t care about your husband, but you care about this?¡± ¡°Mr. West, how can you not know it even if others don¡¯t? Please use precise words. He is my ex- husband. Why should I care about him?¡± Cierra corrected Ryan word by word, especially when she emphasized the word ¡®ex-husband¡¯. ¡°You haven¡¯t divorced yet, have you?¡± Although Ryan was concerned about Cierra, he knew very well that it was impossible for Cierra and him to be together. He had seen Cierra following behind Draven when she was still a child. He more or less hoped that the two of them could be together and develop a rtionship. Moreover, the woman from the Boyle family was already in such a state. Ryan didn¡¯t believe that Draven would abandon his good wife and marry that woman. Unfortunately, Cierra mercilessly shattered his fantasy. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of formalities. Compared with my ex-husband going to the hospital to visit his lover, I think I care more about whether the person I sent to the detention center is dead or not.¡± It was not the first time that Aleah hadmitted suicide. The first time she did it was at Cierra¡¯s wedding with Draven three years ago. It was also at that time that Cierra was sent abroad on her wedding night, far away from her hometown. Now that hearing such a thing again, Cierra only felt that it was funny. She was not surprised at all. ¡°You sent her in?¡± Ryan asked in surprise.. Cierra was also surprised. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re quite well-informed. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Ryan was embarrassed. He only heard about the farce at the Boyle family dinnerst night, but no one told him the details. Not to mention him, there were a lot of guests who left early did not know that Aleah had been taken. away by the police. Cierra didn¡¯t chat much with Ryan. After breakfast, she hung up mercilessly, as if this call was just a form of entertainment during the meal. Ryan only wanted to scold her for being heartless. However, Cierra smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s you who called. I didn¡¯t hang up directly. I¡¯m already giving you face by listening to you talk.¡± After saying that, she put her phone aside, got up to clean up the bowls and fork, and left some breakfast for Harold and the others. Harold was used to staying upte and his schedule was not urate. If Cierra didn¡¯t leave it for him, he wouldn¡¯t eat it. Although William didn¡¯t get up early, he still had to go to thepany on weekdays. There was an assistant who brought him food, but Cierra still left some for him. Jaquan got up earlier than her. However, he had gone out for a morning jog and would probably be back in ten minutes. After making the arrangements, Cierra sent a message to her three brothers and then changed her clothes and drove to L¡¯Opera Restaurant. She had heard from her younger martial brother that Dr. Charles was returning to New York this week. She had to go over and get familiar with his habits. Whether or not she could ask someone to look after her life, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. Dr. Charles loved to eat a lot of food, but he had a strange temper. If he didn¡¯t like it, he would leave with a straight face. At that time, it would be good enough if he didn¡¯t prescribe a strange medicine to punish you, let alone a good prescription. Cierra felt that she was already much luckier than most people. Dragging on her junior brother¡¯s glory, she could clearly tell that when Dr. Charles returned from another ce, he would definitelye to L¡¯Opera Restaurant for a meal. If she could meet him, she would have a chance to make her request. Many powerful people wanted to ask Dr. Charles for a prescription, but they might not even be able to find him. If she didn¡¯t make careful preparations, she would let down this opportunity. Therefore, at this time, L¡¯Opera Restaurant had just begun to prepare food, and she went to work with everyone. When the little junior brother Freddy came, she could ask him about Dr. Charles¡¯s preferences and taboos. On the other hand, Cierra didn¡¯t spend any more effort to find out more about Aleah¡¯s side. She even forgot about Draven. As a result, when Mrs. Trevino called her, Cierra was a little surprised. At that time, she had just copied an old dish with Freddy. During every procedure, she was focused on the heat, from cutting and washing to steaming. She had no time to rest at all. When she answered the phone, she was exhausted and came out of the kitchen, and she didn¡¯t see who was calling. Cierra thought it was one of her brother, so she said in a tired and coquettish voice, ¡°Hey, who is it? Hurry up and talk, I¡¯m so tired.¡± After two seconds of silence, Sue¡¯s voice slowly came from the other end of the line. ¡°Cierra¡­¡± The familiar and steady voice of a noblewoman made Cierra shiver. She wanted to lie on the table for a while, but now she immediately sat up straight and said in a serious voice. ¡°Mrs. Trevino?¡± Feeling a little uncertain, Cierra nced at her phone. After confirming that it was Sue, she was in a bad mood. What strange sound did she make to Mrs. Trevino just now? Help! But she could only pretend that nothing had happened. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, why are you calling today? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Although Sue was the only old friend Cierra was willing to take the initiative to contact in New York, they did not have manymon topics because Sue was an elder. Usually, Cierra would call her on traditional festivals and chat with her. Cierra couldn¡¯t help but think too much about Sue¡¯s sudden initiative today. However, as soon as the other party spoke, Cierra could roughly guess. It must have something to do with Aleah, so she wanted to ask Cierra about it. Sue didn¡¯t go straight to the point. She asked tentatively, ¡°Cierra, have you been busy recently? I heard that you sounded a little tired just now. Have you just finished your work?¡± ¡°Yes, I just learned how to cook from the chef of L¡¯Opera Restaurant and took a rest. Cierra knew what was going on and was not in a hurry to ask. Sue replied, ¡°Well, I heard that you worked in L¡¯Opera Restaurant after leaving the Boyle family. I thought about visiting you, but I¡¯m not in good health recently and don¡¯te out often. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Mrs. Trevino, don¡¯t say that. I haven¡¯te to see you since I came back from abroad. It¡¯s my fault.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cierra felt a bit embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to meet Sue on purpose, but it was just that she hadn¡¯t gotten at divorce certificate with Draven yet, so it would be embarrassing for her to go there. In that case, those who didn¡¯t know the truth would say that she was unwilling to divorce and wanted to attach herself to Mrs. Trevino. Moreover, she wanted to cut off her rtionship with New York, and even wanted to let go of Mrs. Trevino. Since the other party didn¡¯t ask her to visit her, she would pretend not to go ¨C While she was thinking, the person on the other end of the line suddenlyughed. ¡°Do you know that you haven¡¯te to see me for such a long time? Are you free this week? I¡¯m bored in the old house alone. I used to talk to Mr. Trevino, but now there¡¯s no one to talk to. When will you come to see me?¡± Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 She Deserves to Die! After hearing those words, Cierra felt a bit embarrassed. Just as Cierra was wondering if she should refuse or drag it on, she heard Sue say. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it tomorrow? Cierra, do you have time? It happens to be Ernest¡¯s birthday tomorrow. Although he is gone now, he has always liked lively ces and likes you even more. Let¡¯s have a gathering at the old house. If he knows about it, he will definitely be happy.¡± This reason was absurd, but it couldn¡¯t be refused. Ernest Trevino¡­ could be considered the person who was willing to treat Cierra well after Aleah came back. It was sincerely good. If he was still alive, he would definitely want her to visit him and celebrate his lively birthday. Cierra lowered her eyes and remained silent for a moment. After waiting quietly for a while, she replied with an ¡°Okay¡±. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, how about Ie over after work tomorrow? It may be a littlete. If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, juste. The room reserved for you in the old house is still there.¡± Before Cierra could finish her words, Sue interrupted her again and again with a smile on her face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay in the old house tomorrow. Whether you get off work early orte, I promise I¡¯ll let you taste the hot dishes!¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Mrs. Trevino.¡± For a moment, Cierra had mixed feelings. She thought that Mrs. Trevino was calling to ask about Aleah¡¯s situation, but she didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Trevino was really just called to have a meal. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Although the Boyle family¡¯s matters might still be brought up at the dinner tomorrow, at this moment, Cierra could clearly feel Sue¡¯s happiness. She could even hear the smile hidden in the sound on the other end of the line. ¡°Okay! Then it¡¯s settled. See you tomorrow, Cierra.¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay, Mrs. Trevino. See you tomorrow.¡± After hanging up the phone, Cierra recalled the conversation and still felt that it was unbelievable. Perhaps¡­ she was overthinking it. Anyway, she really should go back to the Trevino family to have a look. Thinking about it, she felt that she was not well-mannered enough. When she saw Mrs. Trevino, she had to apologize to her. In the Trevino family¡¯s old house. After the call, the smile on Sue¡¯s face could not be stopped. Even Anna, the s*rvant of the old house, couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, why are you smiling so happily? Is Mr. Trevinoing back for dinner?¡± Speaking of Draven, the smile on Sue¡¯s face suddenly faded. ¡°How can I smile when hees back? He is blind. I don¡¯t even know how Mr. Trevino and I taught him and made him such a thing!¡± At the end of her words, she almost cursed out loud. She had no manners of a noblewoman at all! It was just because there were no outsiders in the old house. Anna was embarrassed. She knew that she had said something wrong, so she did not dare to speak again. However, she was also confused. Usually, although Mrs. Trevino didn¡¯t say anything when Draven came over, she began to prepare food the day before. It could be seen that she was still very happy. Why was it this time¡­ Sue was not in the mood to talk to Anna at the moment. When she thought of Draven, she was so angry that she dialed the number angrily. ¡°Where are you now?¡± When the phone was connected, Sue deliberately suppressed her anger.. The answer from the other end of the line immediately made her irritable. ¡°Thepany? You¡¯re in thepany? Draven, you¡¯ve learned to lie to your mother, haven¡¯t you? Do you think no one can control you now that your father has passed away?¡± She stood up from the sofa in an excited tone. Anna nced at her and then went into the kitchen with a rag. She didn¡¯t even want to listen to the gossip of the rich and powerful family. Of course, Draven wasn¡¯t in the office at the moment. Early in the morning, he was urged to go to the hospital by the Boyle family. Because Aleah¡¯s m*ntal state had always been unstable, the hospital hoped that he could stay a little longer, so he was still in the ward, looking at the woman who had just been injected with sedative. He couldn¡¯t describe how he felt about Aleah at the moment, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t watch a life disappear like this. He hade mostly out of responsibility, It was just likest night when he had spoken up. He was not speaking up for Cierra and the others. It was only because of right and wrong. Hearing the familiar and irritable voice on the other end of the line, Draven fell silent for a moment. After a while, he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed not at thepany. Aleah was in a bad moodst night and almostmitted suicide. She was out of danger in the early morning, and I¡¯m in the hospital now. As for whether anyone can control me, Mom, I¡¯m not young anymore. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Sue snorted coldly. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? If you knew, you wouldn¡¯t be in the hospital right now! You¡¯re Cierra¡¯s husband. How did the Boyle family treat Cierra? Didn¡¯t you see what happened at the banquetst night? I saw it more clearly than you even if I didn¡¯t go to the banquet. Why haven¡¯t you woken up yet?¡± Draven fell silent. After a while, he heard the woman lying on the hospital bed sleep talking from time to time. He nced at her out of the corner of his eye and said, ¡°I know, I can see it clearly. But Mom, I can¡¯t watch Aleah die.¡± ¡°She deserves to die!¡± Sue felt that she had used the most vicious words in her life on Aleah. She really didn¡¯t know what her son liked about Aleah. Aleah didn¡¯t have a good temper and only knew how to pretend to be innocent and pitiful all day long. It was disgusting! After Ernest¡¯s death, Sue didn¡¯t want to interfere in Draven¡¯s matters anymore. There was no need to do that since Draven was at such an old age. If Draven really married Aleah, it would be fine. Anyway, Sue lived in the old house, and Aleah lived in a vi that they had bought alone. It didn¡¯t matter to Sue. She had reconciled with all the matters, but now she found that Aleah was such a person. If Aleah was just pretending to be innocent and men loved her, then so be it. Anyway, the Trevino family didn¡¯t need a marriage alliance. But at least, the woman Draven married had to be kind, right? Sue would never let Aleah marry into the Trevino family! Without further ado, Sue ordered, ¡°Get out of the hospital now. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still Cierra¡¯s husband!¡± Draven was silent. Then, he suddenlyughed lightly. $ ¡°Mom, you said that I¡¯m strong now, so it¡¯s none of your business what I do. Besides, I¡¯m going to divorce Cierra soon. I¡¯ve already asked Cierra to go through the formalities, so you don¡¯t have to provoke me with such words.¡± ¡°You!¡± Sue was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. Draven looked out of the window indifferently. His gaze was empty, and his voice didn¡¯t waver because of Sue¡¯s words. ¡°Mom, is there anything else? If it¡¯s just calling me to ask me to leave the hospital, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to continue.¡± The implication was that he would not leave. At least, he was sure that he would not leave until Aleah was out of danger. There was no sound from the other end of the line for a long time. Just as Draven was about to hang up the phone, Sue suddenly spoke. Her voice seemed to compromise with his actions, and her words were rted to something else. ¡°I asked Cierra toe back to the old house for dinner tomorrow. Are youing or not?¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Surveince Video She was probably afraid that Draven would refuse, so Sue quickly said. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about your marrying Aleahter, but we have to give an exnation for Cierra¡¯s grievances. Since you¡¯ve decided to divorce her a long time ago, you shouldn¡¯t dy it any longer! Now you¡¯re still concerned about Aleah who abused Cierra. Have you ever thought about how Cierra felt?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it thoroughly, but it¡¯s a matter of life and death. I can¡¯t care so much. When I see Cierra tomorrow night, I¡¯ll apologize to her.¡± Draven didn¡¯t keep silent. It was rare for him to say something so quickly. Sue couldn¡¯t react for a while. She thought that Draven would note back, so she finished her words first. ¡°When I called Cierra, she didn¡¯t seem to be willing to go back to the old house. She has been back for a long time, but she didn¡¯t take time toe to see me. Do you know what it means? It means that Cierra wants to break off the rtionship with the Trevino family! I¡¯m still shamelessly that begging her toe to see me before you divorce. Don¡¯t give me another reason to say won¡¯t come back tomorrow night.¡±¡® ¡°Mom¡­¡± you He felt a headacheing on and couldn¡¯t help interrupting Sue nagging. ¡°I said I woulde back. I won¡¯t break my promise.¡± Sue was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Only then did Draven realize that his mother didn¡¯t listen to him at all. He pressed between his eyebrows and repeated, ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow night. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make it clear to Cierra.¡± Sue didn¡¯t seem to believe him. ¡°Really?¡± When she mentioned that they hadn¡¯t divorced, her son had been so irritated. But now, he was willing to see Cierra? What the hell? Moreover, she felt that she had just persuaded her son toe back for dinner. Why did he agree so easily? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Feeling the confusion in Sue¡¯s words, Draven said helplessly, ¡°Yes.¡± It was rare for his tone to suddenly be gentle. ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t forget toe back early tomorrow afternoon.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sue knew her son well. Since he had promised her, he would not go back on his word. After getting a satisfactory result, Sue didn¡¯t object to Draven¡¯s staying in the hospital. Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t listen to her even if she objected, so she just ignored him. ¡°By the way, bring more fruits when youe back tomorrow. Cierra likes to eat. Buy many kinds of fruits. You don¡¯t need to worry about the dishes. I¡¯ll prepare them with Anna. As for snacks and cakes, you can buy as many as you want. I remember that she used to like to eat small cakes. In addition, bring some nuts. Don¡¯t buy too many. There¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll hang up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t forget.¡¯ After saying that, the phone was hung up mercilessly. Frowning, Draven put down his phone and looked at the screen with mixed feelings. In the middle of the conversation, he thought that he would quarrel with his mother as before, and then hung up the phone when he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. As a result, after listening to Sue¡¯s calm exnation, he had an illusion that he was living in a dream. If it could always be like this, he could move back to the old house to eat and live with his mother, and then she wouldn¡¯t be alone in the old house. However, this kind of situation was very rare. Draven knew it very well. Soon, he withdrew his gaze, and his dark eyes returned to indifference. ¡°Draven?¡± A voice suddenly came from the bed. It was so weak that it sounded like an animal on the verge of death. Draven put away his phone and looked in that direction. The woman with her head wrapped in gauze had not opened her eyes yet, but she did not seem to be sleeping well. Her brows were tightly furrowed, and her head was struggling on the pillow. No one knew what her pale lips were shouting. As Draven approached, he could tell that Aleah was talking about him. He frowned and pursed his thin lips. ¡°Draven, is that you¡­¡± The woman narrowed her eyes and closed them tightly again. Her voice grew louder. ¡°I¡¯m really dead. I can see what happened in my dream¡­ He was so angry. How could hee to see me? I¡¯m dead¡­ It¡¯s good that I¡¯m dead. It¡¯s an apology to my past self.¡± ¡°I should have died a long time ago¡­ In the past, that family hit me, scolded me, and pushed me into the river to drown me. I would have died long ago. If I had died long ago, she would still be a good daughter, and there wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble tonight.¡± Aleahy on the hospital bed with her eyes closed, muttering to herself. It was intermittent, but it was enough for Draven, who was standing by the bed, to hear it clearly. Draven did listen patiently, but he didn¡¯t express any opinions or do anything. He stood by the bed and looked expressionlessly at Aleah, who was mumbling and twisting her head. restlessly on the pillow. It was not until someone knocked on the door that Draven made a slight move, Draven saw Vanessa ¡°Draven, you are still here.¡± Vanessa smiled at him and came in with a thermal lunchbox. ¡°Yes,¡± Draven nced at his phone and said, ¡°Ms. Boyle, it¡¯s almost time. Aleah has also been sedated. I still have some things to do in thepany, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡± Vanessa knew that haste could not bring sess, so she nodded and said, ¡°Then go ahead with your work. Be careful on the way!¡± ¡°Okay, I see. Thank you, Ms. Boyle.¡± Then, Draven strode out of the ward. When the door of the ward was closed with a click, the smile on Vanessa¡¯s face immediately disappeared, and Aleah also propped herself up with her arms. ¡°Mom, is he gone?¡± As if worried, Aleah craned her neck and asked, not like a patient who had just been sedated and forced to sleep. ¡°He left. Lie down and have a good rest.¡± Vanessa set up the bed board for Aleah and put a pillow behind her. Then she opened the lunchbox she brought and put the food on the table little by little. ¡°How was it just now? Did Draven respond to what I taught you when you were in aa?¡± Thinking of this, Aleah felt disappointed. ¡°No, he has been making phone calls all the time. I can¡¯t hear anything! But I guessed that it was from the old witch of the Trevino family. She probably asked Draven to leave the hospital, but Draven didn¡¯t agree.¡¯ As she spoke, Aleahughed, sounding rather pleased with herself. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what happenedter. I only heard that Draven¡¯s attitude has improved a little. I guess it¡¯s something rted to thepany. He said that he would go back. His voice was a little low, so I couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since he¡¯s here, it means that he still has feelings for you. You still have a chance! Seize it, understand?¡± Vanessa said earnestly. Aleah drank the soup and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about me. Besides, I¡¯m really injured this time. If I can¡¯t seize the chance, I¡¯ll be sorry for the wound on my forehead!¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work. It hurts so much.¡± Vanessa¡¯s heart ached when she saw the bandage on Aleah¡¯s forehead. She couldn¡¯t help but comin, ¡°I told you to put on a show, but you really hit the wall. What should I do if something happens to you?¡± ¡°I know what to do. If it¡¯s not true, how can I get out? Besides, the police and Draven are not easy to fool.¡± Aleah pursed her lips. However, Vanessa became angrier. ¡°It¡¯s all that little b*tch Cierra¡¯s fault. I underestimated her ability! Don¡¯t worry, my dear, she¡¯ll pay the price for the injury on your forehead sooner orter!¡± What they didn¡¯t know was that their words and deeds were all recorded in the surveince camera in the corner of the VIP ward. At this moment, aputer in the city happened to show the scene just now. The masked man sat in front of theputer with a mocking smile on his face, looking down at everything with great interest¡­ Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Mom The next afternoon. Because she had made an appointment with Mrs. Trevino for dinner, Cierra left L¡¯Opera Restaurant in advance. She had informed William early in the morning that she was going to visit Ms. Trevino at the Trevino family¡¯s old house and she woulde backte at night, so there was no need for them to worry. William was a little reluctant, but he didn¡¯t stop her. To think about it carefully, Cierra was able to grow up steadily and not be driven out of the Boyle family. The Trevino family had contributed a lot. Just think about it, the girl who had been raised as a daughter of a rich family for the past 14 years had suddenly been thrown out to adapt to the world. She might have been abducted by others before she could learn how to wash clothes and cook. The existence of the Trevino family could make sure Cierra survive and have food to eat. As for the scars on Cierra¡¯s body, it could only be said that the Boyle family was ruthless! Therefore, William had no objection to the two elders of the Trevino family¡¯s decision. William was just a little unhappy when he thought of the fact that the son of Ms. Trevino was Draven. Jaquan remembered the kindness of the Trevino family and specially prepared a gift for Cierra to bring over. ¡°You should have visited earlier. It¡¯s really impolite to dy it until the elders speak.¡± No matter what, Cierra had received a favor from the Trevino family. Ernest Trevino, who had passed away, truly loved Cierra as his own granddaughter. Especially after Aleah returned, he had treated Cierra even better than before. Ernest probably knew that the people around Cierra began to dislike her, so the kind elder was willing to give her more love so that Cierra could bnce it out. In that kind of environment, Cierra did not feel jealous at all. On the contrary, because others treated her well, she would repay them tenfold. This wasrgely due to Ernest¡¯s teachings. Being criticized by Jaquan, Cierra still felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cierra. I didn¡¯t think it through.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. In fact, I didn¡¯t think of it, not to mention that you¡¯re young. I told Jaquan and he reminded me to prepare a gift.¡± Jaquan exined. However, William was unhappy hearing that. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he remind me?¡± Jaquan looked down on him, didn¡¯t he? William mmed the table and said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯m also going to prepare a gift. I¡¯ll ask Cierra to bring it overter.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, William!¡± Cierra stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s enough as long as you have the intention. Mrs. Trevino doesn¡¯tck anything, and I haven¡¯t said that I have a few brothers. It¡¯s hard to exin if I bring too many things with me.¡± William thought it made sense as well after hearing it. At present, only Ryan came out to recognize Cierra as his younger sister. Others didn¡¯t know how many brothers Cierra had. It would be troublesome if she brought more things, so in the end, they decided to let Cierra bring only one gift. Cierra still felt that she wasn¡¯t being considerate enough, so before she left, she borrowed L¡¯Opera Restaurant¡¯s kitchen to make two portions of snacks. After all, it was different if you made it yourself. Because she spent some time wrapping up the snacks and the Trevino family¡¯s old house was a little far away, even if Cierra got off work early, there was only dusk left when she arrived. The people in the old house couldn¡¯t wait any longer. When they heard the sound of the car outside, they got up from their chairs. ¡°Cierra, you¡¯re finally back. You told me an hour ago that you set off, but you finally arrive now!¡± As she spoke, Sue came out of the room. Behind her, the man who had been sitting upright on the sofa also stood up and looked out. Draven seemed to want to follow her, but before he could get out of the sofa, he was stopped by Sue. ¡°Go and help Anna bring out the food. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to sit there all the time! Cierra is a guest, and are you a guest?¡± Draven moved his lips as if he wanted to say something, but when he looked up, all he could see was his mother¡¯s back. He pursed his thin lips and turned to the kitchen. The Trevino family¡¯s old house had a long history and was considered an old-fashioned building in New York. After Ernest passed away, they reshaped the gate. The iron gate blocked the outside, circled the courtyard in the middle, and they nted a lot of flowers and nts. However, someone to open the iron gate from the inside and then invite guests in. At this time, Cierra had already arrived at the door, and Sue went to pick her up personally., Before she could get close, Cierra saw a vague figure approaching with a smile in her voice. ¡°Oh, I finally see Cierra. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. I miss you so much!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Sue, who was wearing a cheongsam, opened the door and invited Cierra in. ¡°Look, you must have suffered a lot outside. You¡¯re so thin. Don¡¯t you eat abroad every day?¡± Sue¡¯s enthusiasm did not diminish at all. All Cierra knew was that as soon as Sue saw her, she was asked about her well-being, which made her feel even more guilty. ¡°I¡¯m not thin, Mrs. Trevino. I eat well every day.¡± Cierra felt warmth in her heart. After following Sue into the room, her mouth also became sweeter. ¡°It was dark outside just now, so I didn¡¯t see it clearly. Now I see that you are getting younger and younger. By the way, my brother asked me to bring you a gift. You will definitely look good in it!¡± It was a diamond bracelet. There was no impurities in its emerald green color, and it looked even more beautiful under the light. ¡°My brother has something to do tonight, so he didn¡¯te with me. Ms. Trevino, please don¡¯t take it to heart. He¡¯s busy with work.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t say anything when you came to see me sote at night. I¡¯m so happy. How can I me him?¡± Sue nced at the bracelet and saw that it was something she liked. The smile on her face grew even wider. She took out the bracelet and put it on. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. Your brother knows how to pick things. It¡¯s the first time in my life that I¡¯ve received a satisfactory gift. There was nock of gifts in the Trevino family, but everyone liked gifts. What¡¯s more, this diamond bracelet was precious. Sue was sensible and liked it very much. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ordinary gifts were a token of goodwill, but things were valuable and were given to the hearts of the people. That was a token of sincerity. Sue was reluctant to take it off. Cierra was a little embarrassed to take out her snacks. But she made it herself. Cierra took it out and said, ¡°Mrs. Trevino, this is the pastry I made. I thought that my brother had sent something, so I brought some pastry here for you to try.¡¯ ¡°Cierra, you usually don¡¯t care about etiquette at all. I haven¡¯t seen you since you came back. seeing that you are sending me pastry, I feel embarrassed.¡± Sue picked up a piece of pastries and was very satisfied with its exquisite appearance. The cheongsam, the jade bracelet, and the pastries made her feel like she were an ancient official¡¯s wife. She took a bite with satisfaction and pity. ¡°We¡¯re going to have dinner soon, so I can only eat one piece.¡± Having won the approval of others, Cierra grinned from ear to ear. ¡°I made it in the afternoon. You can put it on hold for two days.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go eat first!¡± After exchanging pleasantries for a long time, Sue happily put the things away, put them on the coffee table, and walked to the dining room with Cierra in her arms. She could not help ¡°Cierra, it hurts my heart to hear you call me Mrs. Trevino. You were willing to call me mommy before you got married, but now you call me Mrs. Trevino before you divorce. It makes me sad.¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t reply and could onlyugh. Sue nced at the tall figure in the kitchen and suddenly said, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you think about what I told youst time? After you divorce, you can¡¯t be my daughter-inw, how about being my daughter? You can still call me Mom, okay?¡± Cierra still couldn¡¯t answer. Just as she was about to muddle through, she caught a glimpse of Draven, who had juste out of the kitchen. She stood rooted to the spot, her words stuck in her throat. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Take Draven to Divorce Draven was holding a te in his hand, and his right palm was still wrapped in gauze, but it didn¡¯t affect his nobleness at all. He ced the dishes on the table and nced out of the corner of his eye indifferently ¡°The dishes are ready. Let¡¯s eat.¡± It was unknown whether Draven had heard what Cierra said just now, but it was obvious that he had ended the conversation and also helped Cierra solve the problem of how to answer it. However, Cierra¡¯s mood was still in a mess. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Draven would appear here. The reason why she dared toe to the old house for dinner was that she was sure that Draven would note back, so she could avoid embarrassment. Moreover, Aleah was still in the hospital at this time. Didn¡¯t Draven need to stay in the hospital to look after Aleah? Although Cierra didn¡¯t inquire about Aleah¡¯s news, the news flew into her ears all the time. Every day, there were people who came to tell her about Aleah¡¯s miserable situation at this time. They said that Aleah directly hit her head against the wall in the detention center. They described it as if they were at the scene. They also told her how much Draven valued Aleah. From morning to night, he guarded Aleah and asked about her well-being, for fear that she would take things too hard and break her head. She was so annoyed when hearing that. Therefore, at this moment, Cierra¡¯s mood was veryplicated. She didn¡¯t want to see Draven, nor did she want to sit at the same table with Draven for dinner. Moreover, she didn¡¯t hide her emotions and directly showed how unhappy she was. After Cierra sat down, there was not much expression on her bright face and she did not talk much. Only when Sue spoke to her did Cierra smile and reply. She did not take the initiative either. Not to mention the people sitting at the table, even Anna who offered the dishes could feel that something was wrong with the atmosphere. Sue added a shrimp to Cierra¡¯s te. ¡°Cierra, why aren¡¯t you eating? Is the food not to your liking? I made it myself, so you should at least give me some face and eat some.¡± Cierra was amused by Sue¡¯s tone and finally smiled. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Your cooking skills are getting better and better.¡± Cierra picked up some food for Sue. Her mood improved, but at the same time, she felt a little guilty. She really shouldn¡¯t have asked the host to take care of her when being a guest. Moreover, Mrs. Trevino cared for her feelings too much. Cierra forced a smile, trying not to ruin the mood because of Draven. At this time, she heard Mrs. Trevino say to Draven. ¡°Go to the coffee table and eat yourself. Don¡¯t be an eyesore to Cierra and me. You usually ignore me when I ask you toe back for dinner. I didn¡¯t call you over today, but you came over yourself!¡± Draven was speechless. He looked at Sue in silence. * Sue didn¡¯t even give him a look. She began to pick up shrimps for Cierra. ¡°Cierra, have a taste of this shrimp. It was caught today. It¡¯s still fresh when it¡¯s cooked.¡± Cierra was particrly embarrassed. It felt as if she was Mrs. Walker¡¯s biological daughter, while Draven was adopted. Seeing that Draven was really picking up food and was about to leave the dining room, Cierra couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why don¡¯t you¡­ have dinner with us? The more, the better.¡± Sue coldly sneered. ¡°Tell him to get lost. He¡¯s an eyesore.¡± After scolding him, Sue turned to talk to Cierra in a soft voice. ¡°Cierra, I know you hate him as well. Hasn¡¯t this bratpleted the divorce procedures for you yet? I¡¯ll take him to finish it tomorrow!¡± Draven was stunned. This time, not only did Draven look at Sue, but his gaze also swept over Cierra. But with just a nce, he had already taken it back. He picked up some vegetables and went to the sofa. He took a small stool and began to eat on the coffee table. Draven, who was nearly 1.9 meters tall, was tied up on the low table, looking particrly miserable. He was like a pet dog that had been abandoned by its owner. Without the owner¡¯s care, he could only start rummaging through the trash can. Cierra looked away absent-mindedly, and Draven¡¯s hand shed across Cierra¡¯s mind. His right hand was injured, and he usually ate and served food with his right hand. If she was right, Draven¡¯s wound should have split open again. ¡°Cierra¡­¡± Sensing that Cierra was absent-minded, Sue called out to her. Cierra retracted her gaze and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Draven can handle the formalities when he¡¯s free. I¡¯m not in a hurry. As for the front¡­ I don¡¯t hate him.¡± Cierra thought. ¡°I just don¡¯t like him anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to like him anymore.¡± Beside the coffee table, Draven was sitting on a small stool. He had good hearing. They were chatting at the dining table loudly. Moreover, there were only two of them, so even if he was driven here, he could hear them clearly. He thought. ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate me?¡± He looked down at his palm with a faint smile. There was an indescribable emotion in his eyes. Draven continued to think in his mind. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t me, why doesn¡¯t she want to talk to me and stop her smile?¡± The look of shock on Cierra¡¯s face when seeing him shed across his mind. Suddenly, Draven couldn¡¯t eat anymore. He simply put down his fork and sat down to meditate, trying to get rid of the depression in his chest. Anna watched Draven grow up. She knew that Mrs. Trevino did it on purpose, but Anna still felt sorry for Draven, so she secretly brought some fresh and hot dishes from the kitchen. They were the leftovers at night. No one touched them and they were clean. Draven had no appetite and was about to ask Anna to take them away when he caught a glimpse of the shrimps in his bowl. ¡°How many are left?¡± Draven raised his chin. ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ve brought them all to you.¡± Anna bought a lot of shrimps, leaving half a bowl. Draven took out the shrimps and said, ¡°Send the rest back. I can¡¯t eat them.¡± Since he had said so, Anna couldn¡¯t say anything more and took back all the things. However, she was also confused. It was clear that Draven hated shrimps the most. He thought that they tasted bad and hard to eat with shells. It was troublesome to peel them. If they were not handled properly, there would be sand. And there was a fishy smell. In short, he didn¡¯t want to eat it again after tasting it once. The person who really loved eating this was Cierra, who was sitting at the dining table. Ernest Trevino doted on her. Every time she came to the Trevino family to y, Ernest would ask the chef to make shrimps and change it with all kinds of tastes. However, as a ser vant, Anna had never been curious, nor did she inquire about anything. Since Draven wanted shrimps, she would give them to him. Anyway, it was a good thing. Eating more was good for his health! People at the table would asionally nce at Draven, only this tall and straight back and some side face could be seen. They couldn¡¯t see what Draven was doing, but they knew that he was very focused. Although the atmosphere had improved after Draven left the dining table, Cierra still felt that something was wrong. She didn¡¯t have much appetite and didn¡¯t have much to talk to Sue about. Sue had almost finished what she had to say, and she was eating quietlyter. asionally, she nced at her silly son on the sofa with a look of disappointment. Without even touching the food, Cierra had already put down her chopsticks. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Sue was surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much.¡± Cierra waved her hand and refused. ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. Besides, you know that I¡¯m working in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. There¡¯s no shortage of food there.¡± Of course, Cierra was lying. She had been so busy in the past two days that she hadn¡¯t eaten anything at all. At this time, she just ate a little. She nned to go back and cook some pastries herself. Since Cierra had said so, Sue couldn¡¯t persuade her anymore. Just as she was about to ask Cierra to eat some fruit and talk, a small bowl was suddenly ced in front of Cierra. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Peeled Shrimps for Her Both of them at the table were stunned. However, the man who came over with the food looked indifferent. After putting down the small bowl, he did not say anything. He took out a tissue and was about to leave, Sue was the first to react. She raised her hand and pped Draven on the butt. ¡°What are you doing? now?¡± Can¡¯t you see that Cierra has already put down her fork? Why are you bringing them up The crisp sound stunned Draven. His entire body tensed up, and his action of wiping his fingers stopped in midair. He subconsciously looked at Cierra. Cierra probably didn¡¯t expect that Ms. Trevino, who usually paid attention to her image, would do this, so she couldn¡¯t help smiling. Draven pursed his lips and looked away awkwardly. He nced at the food on the table again and frowned slightly. ¡°Have you finished eating?¡± The food on the table hadn¡¯t been touched at all. It was almost the same as when he was driven away, which meant that they hadn¡¯t eaten anything at all. Sue snorted softly. ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re here that Cierra and I have no appetite.¡± Draven was speechless. He did not refute, which made Sue like him a lot more. When she spoke again, she finally put in a good word for him. ¡°Thank you for peeling so many shrimps. It¡¯s a waste if we don¡¯t eat them. Cierra, why don¡¯t you make do with them? It¡¯s not much. Let¡¯s go to the tea table to chat and eat them as snacks.¡± Sue turned her head to look at Cierra, her eyes burning with passion. ¡°You ate too little tonight. The food I cooked doesn¡¯t suit your taste. This shrimps were cooked by Anna. You should eat more.¡± Hearing those words, Cierra actually found it difficult to refuse. Cierra still refused. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, the food you cooked is very delicious. I¡¯m not very hungry, sol didn¡¯t eat much. This shrimp¡­ ¡°You can just treat them as snacks!¡± Sue got up from the chair and stuffed the small bowl into Cierra¡¯s palm. Without giving Cierra a chance to speak, Sue turned to the kitchen and shouted, ¡°Anna, clean up the dining table. We¡¯re all done eating!¡± Anna replied, ¡°Yes, I will clean it right away!¡± It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Cierra to sit at the dining table anymore. She put down the fork first. Mrs. Trevino had already stood up, so it would be rude for her to sit there any longer. She could only leave with the bowl when Anna came out with the rag Sue pushed her. ¡°Cierra, go sit on the sofa for a while. I¡¯ll cut some fruit.¡± Sue didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Draven. Even Cierra felt that Mrs. Trevino had gone too far. ¡°Let¡¯s go together?¡± Cierra took the initiative to speak to Draven. It wasn¡¯t that she pitied him. She only felt that she couldn¡¯t ruin the mother and son rtionship because of her. As for the fact that Draven had gone to the hospital to visit Aleah, Cierra was a little conflicted. But on second thought, she felt that it was reasonable for him to visit the person he liked. In Cierra¡¯s opinion, even if Draven had protected herst night, it was only because he did not approve of some of his sweetheart¡¯s actions. It did not mean that in his heart, Aleah was just a passer-by. How could love be so easily destroyed? For example, she was still emotional because of Draven. She couldn¡¯t let go of itpletely, and her reason had been struggling with her emotions. She had only spoken to Draven because she wanted to reconcile with herself, It was so tiring to keep thinking about these things. After saying that, Cierra felt relieved and there was a smile on her face. She even had an appetite for the peeled shrimps in the bowl. However, Draven was still rooted to the spot, as if he still couldn¡¯t believe that Cierra had taken the initiative to talk to him. It was Sue who nudged him. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± She winked at Draven and cursed in a low voice. Draven came back to his senses and nced sideways at the woman who had already sat down on the sofa. He pursed his lips and walked over. The bowls and fork on the coffee table had been cleaned up by Anna, and the pile of shrimp shells had been cleaned into the trash can, leaving only some snacks that Cierra had brought. When Draven followed her over, he saw Cierra sitting on the stool and eating shrimps with gloves on. He stopped in his tracks, suddenly recalling that when they were very young, they were about the same as they were now. Cierra didn¡¯t seem to have changed much¡­ ¡°Why are you standing there? Why don¡¯t you sit down?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After eating a few mouthfuls, Cierra didn¡¯t see anyone. She turned around and saw Draven standing behind the sofa. Draven withdrew his gaze and sat down on the sofa next to Cierra. There was a difference in height between the sofa and the stool. In addition, Draven was tall, and he was sitting next to Cierra. He looked down, only to see her head and her fair neck. He suddenly remembered Cierra¡¯s scarred back after she had taken off her dressst night. Suddenly, his throat tightened. ¡°Cierra, you¡­¡± His hoa rse voice spilled out, but he suddenly lost his voice. Did he want to ask her how she got injured? Cierra had already told him the answerst night. Or he wanted to ask her why she didn¡¯t tell him at that time. But what else could it be? She naturally didn¡¯t dare since she was living under someone else¡¯s roof. Draven didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed that all words were particrly powerless facing the scars on her back. ¡°Me? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Cierra bit down on the food and turned around, her pitch-ck eyes looking innocent. ¡°Nothing. You can eat it.¡± Draven¡¯s thoughts wereplicated. He looked away, not daring to look at her. Cierra was confused. She was not very curious about Draven now, so she didn¡¯t bother to talk to him. She simply turned around and continued to eat. However, when she looked a little closer, she saw that the gauze on Draven¡¯s right hand was stained with blood. It was obviously much more obvious than when he was sitting at the dining table. It was very likely that it had been hurt when peeling off the shrimps. However, Draven didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain and casually put his right hand on his side, not bothering to care about it. Cierra couldn¡¯t help reminding him, ¡°Draven, your hand¡­¡± Hearing this, Draven looked down and found that his palm was bleeding again. His expression changed. He looked up at Cierra and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was wearing gloves when peeling off the shrimps. I didn¡¯t get the blood on your food.¡± Cierra was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Draven¡¯s first reaction to be this. Helplessly, she exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I mean, your wound has split open again. You should bandage it first.¡± After two seconds of silence, Draven got up to look for the first-aid kit. The old house was a little far from the city center, and there were gauzes and drugs prepared at home. However, Draven did not live here, so he was not very familiar with the ce. It took him a while to find it. By the time he returned to the sofa, Cierra had already finished the shrimps. She didn¡¯t intend to help Draven. She just sat aside and watched him take out the clean gauze and medicine. Then he removed the blood-stained gauze and fetched the medicine with his left hand. That movement looked very unharmonious, but he insisted onpleting it and treating the extravasated blood little by little. asionally, when he used the wrong strength, the cotton swab would directly pierce into his wound. Cierra couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and frowned. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Draven¡¯s Apology ¡°I¡¯ll ask Anna to help you apply the medicine.¡± As soon as she spoke, Cierra got up from the sofa and brought the small bowl to the kitchen. However, a minuteter, she came back alone. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be driven back by Mrs. Trevino, who didn¡¯t allow Anna to follow her. Mrs. Trevino even scolded Draven in the kitchen. This action of helping without any results made Cierra feel a bit awkward. She immediately didn¡¯t want to get close to Draven. Out of the corner of his eye, Draven saw her figure and looked up at her. Seeing that she was alone, there was no reaction on Draven¡¯s handsome face. He only changed a cotton swab and continued to poke the blood around his wound. ¡°Sorry, Anna and Mrs. Trevino are still busy.¡± Cierra walked over and looked down at his clumsy action with a frown. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for a while? The kitchen is almost cleaned up.¡± If he continued to wipe the wound like this, the wound would probably be even more serious. However, Draven chuckled with disdain in his heart. He raised his hand and threw the cotton swab into the trash can. Regardless of whether the wound had been cleaned or not, he picked up the gauze from the first aid kit. ¡°Wait for what? Wait until my motheres out and scolds me, saying that I deserve it?¡± Cierra fell silent. When she went to the kitchen to call for Anna just now, Mrs. Trevino did say something simr, even harsher than what Draven said. Sue said. ¡°Why should we apply medicine to him? It¡¯s best if he dies outside! Others even cut his skin with a knife, but what about him? He even ran to the hospital to guard Aleah, for fear that she would die. He didn¡¯t even know how he died, but he had the face to care about others. Cierra, let him do whatever he wants. He deserves it!¡± In the past, Cierra would have said that Draven deserved it. However, she knew very well how Draven got injured. If he hadn¡¯t blocked it that night, maybe the knife would havended on Cierra or other innocent people. As a matter of fact, she could not say that Draven deserved this injury. ¡°Let me help you apply the medicine. You can¡¯t do it like this. If you bandage it before it gets cleaned up, it will get inmed.¡± Seeing that Draven was about to wrap up the wound like this, Cierra couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and hurriedly said. The right hand had been moving a lot, and it seemed that Draven didn¡¯t care about it at all. If he continued to deal with it casually, it might be more and more serious, and his hand might be disabled. She didn¡¯t want to think of his hand every time she met him. ¡°What are you waiting for? Stretch out your hand.¡± Cierra¡¯s movements were very fast. She first took out the medicine and tweezers, then cut the gauze into a suitable length with scissors and ced it aside for backup. She had to clean up the wound first and take care of the surroundings. She had to remove the bruises, apply the medicine, and finally bandage them. She couldn¡¯t do it casually like Draven did. She pulled over a small stool and sat down beside his legs. Seeing that he still didn¡¯t move, she repeated. Draven frowned and curled up his hands on hisp. ¡°No need. It¡¯s not a serious injury.¡± This action provoked Cierra even more anger. She red at him and said, ¡°Give me your hand!¡± Draven pursed his lips and looked down at her angry eyes. After hesitating for a while, he reached out his hand to her.. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a little¡­¡± Draven slowly opened his mouth, but was interrupted by Cierra¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Draven? Don¡¯t you feel the pain? Mrs. Trevino is right. What Mrs. Trevino said is right. You deserve it! Your hand is injured, but you still hold it tightly. If it¡¯s disabled, don¡¯t me me!¡± Cierra was truly angry. She had never seen someone who did not cherish himself this much. Cierra thought. ¡°It was the same on the night of his injury. He could have bandaged his wound first, but he insisted on driving to the hospital with them. Why didn¡¯t he bleed to death? Draven frowned even more. ¡°Why should I me you?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Cierra interrupted him and began to wipe his wound with a cotton cloth soaked in medicine. The coldness and pain spread to his brain, making Draven tense up a little. The bloodstains were slowly wiped away, revealing the original appearance of the wound. In addition, because of Draven¡¯s willfulness, it looked particrly ferocious. Only then did Cierra realize how deep the wound was. If it had been a little deeper, or if the cut had been a little higher, it would have injured his bones. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, I can handle it myself.¡± Seeing that she had been staring at his palm, Draven couldn¡¯t help curling up his hands to hide the flesh and blood. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Noticing his intention, Cierra raised her eyes and red at him. Cierra changed the medicine and applied carefully. ¡°It may hurt a little. Bear with it for a while.¡± Draven lowered his eyes and looked at her fair and beautiful face. He wanted to ask her if she was afraid or not, but then he thought of something. He didn¡¯t say anything and just replied with a ¡°hmm¡°. The cotton swab that was dipped in the medicine was gently wiped next to the wound. Cierra was very serious and even blew lightly on the wound on his palm. When she needed to apply the medicine again, she repeated as if she was coaxing a child, ¡°If it hurts, just say it. I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± Draven remained silent the whole process and said nothing. He didn¡¯t feel any pain, but when the cotton swabnded near his wound, it tickled his heart a little. It tickled. He couldn¡¯t describe hisplicated emotions. He just hoped that time would slow down a little. Unfortunately, there would be an end to the peace. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± After applying thest bit of medicine, Cierra heaved a sigh of relief. She fetched the gauze that had been cut and bandaged Draven¡¯s wound. ¡°Your wound is so deep that your bones are almost exposed. You have to take good care of yourself. The hand is very important. If you don¡¯t take good care of it, you will regret it.¡± She was very skilled in bandaging. After tying a beautiful knot, she began to pack up the medicine on the coffee table. Draven looked down at his hand and didn¡¯t pay much attention to Cierra¡¯s words. He was wondering if Cierra could bandage his wound a few more times if he recovered slowly. However, he suppressed this thought in an instant. Thinking of her skilled cooking skills, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you bandage yourself when you were in the Boyle family? Or¡­ did you learn it abroad?¡± Cierra¡¯s hands froze and she turned around to look at Draven with aplicated expression. She didn¡¯t remember the matters after drinking, so she was still stunned when Draven asked her about going abroad. But she didn¡¯t ask him how he knew about it. Draven should know it since it was done by Aleah. But even if he knew, he didn¡¯t do anything to Aleah, did he? He was afraid that Aleah would die, so he went to the hospital to guard her. Cierra¡¯s expression slowly turned cold, and her voice became colder. ¡°Draven, this has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Draven frowned. He didn¡¯t understand why the person who was applying medicine to his wound had suddenly changed her attitude. Subconsciously, he wanted to roll up his hands. Looking at the bandaged gauze, he held it back. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just curious. If I make you think of those unpleasant things, I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡± Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Stay Over Hearing this, Cierra nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. She just quietly packed up the first aid kit. ¡°Put it back. Try not to use your right hand in the next week. You must have a family doctor. If you really can¡¯t bear it, go to the hospital. Don¡¯t take your body lightly.¡± Cierra pushed the first¨Caid kit in front of him and wiped her hands with a wet tissue calmly. Draven did as he was told. When he came back, Sue was already holding the sliced fruit next to Cierra and they began to chat again. Sue did not mention what had happened in the Boyle family. She only asked about the current situation of Cierra after she returned to the country, as well as her brother¡¯s situation. Instead of sitting down, Draven just stood quietly behind the sofa and scrolled through his phone with his left hand. They didn¡¯t talk for long. Cierra suddenly said that she was leaving. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, it¡¯s gettingte. I have to go back. If I¡¯mte, my brother will be worried.¡± Draven raised his eyes and looked at her. Sue didn¡¯t want to let her go, so she grabbed Cierra¡¯s hand. ¡°Why do you go back? It¡¯ste at night, and it is far away from the city. Why don¡¯t you stay here for one night? Your room has always been there, and the things inside are exactly the same as before. Anna cleans it every two days. It¡¯s not dirty.¡± Anna chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Boyle. I change the quilt every week. I¡¯m looking forward to your coming back to stay for one night so that Mrs. Trevino can be happy. It¡¯s just that Old Mr. Trevino is no longer around. If he were still here, he would have been looking forward to your return a long time ago.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Cierra still hesitated. If Ernest were here, Cierra would have stayed in the old house without saying a word. But now¡­ However, Anna¡¯s mention of him made Cierra miss him so much. Sue saw through her thoughts and seized the chance. ¡°Cierra, you haven¡¯t been back for three years. You used to live in the old house for a long time. Why don¡¯t you rest for a night? It doesn¡¯t matter. By the way, you can also see the things Ernest left for you. As for your brother, you can just make a phone call. If you are afraid, let me talk to them!¡± Cierra was amused by her words, and she was also moved. She remembered that there were indeed a lot of things in the old house worth taking a look at. She had lived in the Trevino family many times in the past, because she didn¡¯t have to be bullied by the Boyle family if she lived here, let alone be beaten and scolded. Ernest Trevino also doted on her and had specially prepared a room for her. Cierra was afraid that Aleah would take a lot of things from her if she brought them back to the Boyle family, so Cierra put them in the old house of the Trevino family. ¡°Okay, Mrs. Trevino, I¡¯ll stay here for one more night. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Sue rolled her eyes at her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I can¡¯t wait to raise you as my own daughter so that you can live here and apany me every day, but you don¡¯t want to recognize me as your godmother. You keep calling me Mrs. Trevino, which makes my heart break!¡± Cierra merely smiled without saying a word. It was still uncertain whether Sue was sincere or not. Even if she was sincere, Cierra would not agree. It was too embarrassing for the ex¨Cmother¨Cinw to be a godmother. It was better to refuse. ¡°Since Ms. Boyle wants to live here, I¡¯ll pack up two clean clothes for you. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Anna beamed from ear to ear. Since Old Mr. Trevino had left, the old house had rarely been so lively today. Not only was Sue happy, but Anna was also very happy. Just as Anna was about to go upstairs, Draven, who had been standing silently beside, finally said, ¡°Anna, please pack up a set of clothes for me. Thank you.¡± Anna was about to respond when she was interrupted by Sue. ¡°What are you doing here? It¡¯s sote at night. Aren¡¯t you going to watch over your little fairy? Why do you want in my house?¡± Draven said confidently, ¡°It is not safe to drive on the mountain road at night.¡± As for Aleah, he directly ignored it. Sue sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not safe tonight? Didn¡¯t you leave after dinner every time? We can¡¯t keep you stay no matter what!¡± Cierra sat at the side, sipping a cup of coffee. She didn¡¯t care if Draven would stay for the night or not. Since she had made up her mind to stay in the old mansion, she had considered it. Anyway, she had stayed with Draven at Stream Vi, so it was not a big deal. The main reason why she stayed was to see what she had hidden in the Trevino family. Sue kept scolding Draven, and then she suddenly changed her tone. ¡°If you want to stay here, leave your phone here. Don¡¯t run away as soon as you get a call. If anyone wants to die at night, you, a super hero, have to save her!¡± Not to mention the fact that Aleah hadmitted suicide this time, this kind of thing had happened a lot when Old Mr. Trevino was still alive. At that time, Draven was still in the old house and was strictly controlled by his grandfather. He didn¡¯t buy another house in the city. However, he was stubborn. Although he came back to live every day, he would drive away as long as he received Aleah¡¯s call. Even in the middle of the night, he would drive away. Sue often scolded him because of this. Cierra also knew about these things. Hearing Mrs. Trevino¡¯s request, she suddenly felt much more rxed. She was sure that Draven would definitely leave. Although she didn¡¯t mind if Draven stayed in the old house or not, she would feel much more comfortable if he left. To her surprise, Draven turned off his phone and ced it on the coffee table without any hesitation. He no longer stood by the side and sat down directly on the sofa. He looked up at Anna and said, ¡°Please prepare a set of clothes for me.¡± Anna nced at Sue. Sue nodded with a reluctant expression on her face. ¡°Humph.¡± She snorted and nodded slightly. Anna responded to Draven and turned to go upstairs. Sue couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him. She nced around the coffee table and suddenly smiled. ¡°You made it yourself, didn¡¯t you? I haven¡¯t tried it yet.¡± Cierra smiled and said, ¡°I learned it from the chef in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. I thought that you didn¡¯t Jack anything, and it was a waste to buy things, so I brought some snacks made by myself. I don¡¯t know if you like them.¡± She brought some snacks. The snacks in the box were shaped like apples. If they were not of different sizes, they would make people think that they were real apples. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful that I can¡¯t bear to eat it.¡± Sue sighed with emotion as she took a deep bite. A look of amazement appeared on her face. ¡°It tastes good. It¡¯s better than those sold in the cake shops outside. Those cakes are too sweet. In my opinion, our ancestor¡¯s craftsmanship is better, and the appearance and taste are more exquisite!¡± Cierra didn¡¯t deny her words. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll bring you some more next time.¡± When Cierra learned how to cook from her master, she could master it quickly, so she preferred western food before. Although she didn¡¯t deny that western food had its own characteristics now, she felt that she had to learn more about other styles of food. Especially after staying abroad for three years, she felt that she was ignorant in the past. This time, when she returned to L¡¯Opera Restaurant, she picked up the skills that her master had taught her before. Every time she made delicate pastry, she felt a sense of aplishment. In a corner that no one paid attention to, Draven also picked up a piece of cake. At the entrance, a sense of familiarity arose spontaneously. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Don¡¯t You Like Him Anymore? It was as if the scent had ovepped with a certain memory, causing him to grab onto some fleeting memories. However, when he took another bite, there was only the sweet taste of the cake left in his mouth. It was sweet but not greasy, and it tasted really good. Probably because Draven wanted to find the taste in his memory, he wanted to take another piece. As soon as he reached out his hand, he was pped back by Sue. ¡°Cierra made them for me. I¡¯m already giving you face by letting you eat one piece. How can you have the nerve to take it?¡± Draven raised his head and nced at Cierra. Cierra just smiled, took a sip of coffee, and didn¡¯t want to say anything to help him out. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Draven thought. ¡°Obviously, Cierra doesn¡¯t want to see me, just like my mother.¡± Instead of getting angry, Draven withdrew his hand silently and wiped his fingertips with a tissue. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first. You can continue to talk.¡± He really went without taking his mobile phone on the coffee table. Looking at his proud back, Sue snorted. ¡°I¡¯m annoyed to see him.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t know what to say. Before Cierra returned to the country, Draven didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with his family, especially Mrs. Trevino. Cierra hadn¡¯t been in the country for three years, so she didn¡¯t know much about them. Even if she wanted to ease the tension between them, there was nothing she could do. Moreover, it was none of her business. As she sat there obediently, Sue suddenly turned around and spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°Cierra, I heard that you made it clear to the Boyle family at the dinner party the day before yesterday, right?¡± Cierra didn¡¯t expect Sue to suddenly bring up this topic. She had thought that Sue would talk about it when she first arrived at the Trevino family, but she hadn¡¯t said anything during the meal, so Cierra thought that it was over. However, this matter had long been spread in the circle, and Ryan knew it clearly. As the hostess of the Trevino family, Mrs. Trevino naturally had some information channels. Mrs. Trevino even knew that Aleah hadmitted suicide, let alone such a small matter. Without denying it, Cierra nodded and spoke the truth. ¡°It should have been made clear on Aleah¡¯s birthdayst time, but I thought that there were still some things in the Boyle family. What¡¯s more, I did grow up eating the Boyle family¡¯s food, so it¡¯s better to settle the matter clearly. Otherwise, the Boyle family will stick to me in the future. They won¡¯t let go of my brother all the time.¡± ¡°I thought that they were not good in the early years. If it weren¡¯t for the favor given by Old Mr. Boyle and the fact that Old Mr. Trevino valued friendship, we would have broken off the rtionship with the Boyle family long ago!¡± Sue was so angry that she even turned tofort Cierra. ¡°It¡¯s good that the rtionship is broken. Just take it as spending money to eliminate the disaster and never contact them again!¡± Cierra nodded, and then she nodded lightly. ¡°That¡¯s what my brother meant.¡± Therefore, Cierra felt that it was not a loss to buy off the disturbance of the Boyle family with 1.5 million dors at a time. It was a pity that although she wanted to buy some of the things that Ernest had given her in the past, she knew very well that Aleah had thrown them away after taking them. Cierra thought. ¡°Forget it. Anyway, I have left some important things in the Trevino family. It¡¯s just a pity.¡± Just as she was sighing with emotion, her hand was suddenly grabbed by Sue, and her voice lowered again. ¡°Cierra, I heard that not only did those people from the Boyle family take your things, but they also hit you. Is that true?¡± Cierra was silent for a few seconds before nodding slightly.¡± ¡°How dare the Boyle family be so arrogant!¡± Sue¡¯s eyes instantly lit up with anger. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, it¡¯s all in the past, and I have a family now. I will live a better life in the future. I¡¯ve cut off all ties with the Boyle family. Just make up for what happened in the past.¡± Cierra had discussed with her elder brother and the others that as long as the Boyle family did not make any more trouble in the future, the grudges in the past would be written off as repayment for raising Cierra. If they still didn¡¯t let her go, they couldn¡¯t me the Barton family for interfering in New York. Sue was so angry that she looked at Cierra lovingly. ¡°You¡¯reforting me instead. The Boyle family is really inhuman. I really don¡¯t know what Draven is thinking about. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that all the men of the Trevino family died early, thispany would never have been handed over to Draven so early. It¡¯s better to take it out to do public welfare than to support the Boyle family!¡± Sue didn¡¯t care about thepany¡¯s affairs, but it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know anything. The Trevino Group had been developing rapidly in recent years under the leadership of Draven, and they had cooperated with the Boyle family for countless projects. It could be said that without the Trevino family, the Boyle family could not be so influential in New York at all. Once the Trevino family withdrew their investment, the Boyle family would copse. The more Sue thought about it, the more determined she was to prevent Draven from marrying Aleah. Absolutely not! As she thought of this, Sue tightened her grip on Cierra¡¯s hand. ¡°Cierra, do you not like that brat at all now? You have indeed been wronged abroad for the past three years, but I remember that you were very happy when you married Draven. Are you really going to divorce him?¡± As soon as Sue finished speaking, Cierra subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand from Sue¡¯s. In the end, she held back and just smiled. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, you know that love can¡¯t be forced. I was young when I got married. I just reached the legal age. Now my experience is different. Love can¡¯t be ranked first. It doesn¡¯t make sense whether I like him or not.¡± Her words were euphemistic, but her refusal was firm. Cierra thought to herself. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since I am at such an age, I can¡¯t just talk about love and feelings. In this world, the most important thing and the most useless thing is love. In the future, I will put my family first. As for the love between men and women, I have buried the most beautiful love. Even if I fall in love with someone in the future, I will probably first think of this mentally. tiring experience.¡± Sue had aplicated expression on her face. ¡°Does that brat really have no chance? What if he turns around and changes it?¡± Cierra¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, you¡¯re wrong. I have never had a chance. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have a chance.¡® Ever since she was a child, Cierra had been watching Draven from behind. It was not she that was giving him a chance. Even if he turned back, she was tired and didn¡¯t want to walk anymore. She smiled and said indifferently, ¡°If Draven turns around, I¡¯ll also turn around.¡± Sue¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the sea. Cierra had made it very clear. Judging from Mrs. Trevino¡¯s expression, Cierra knew that she had understood. She didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. She got up and said, ¡°Mrs. Trevino, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Sue sighed softly and stood up from the sofa. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s the Trevino family¡¯s loss.¡® ¡°Children have their own blessings. You don¡¯t have to worry too much, Mr. Trevino. Mr. Trevino will always meet someone good in the future.¡± After making it clear, Cierra no longer pretended in front of Sue and directly called Draven Mr. Trevino. It could be said that she hadpletely disowned the rtionship between them. Sue was also helpless. ¡°Cierra, are you serious? Don¡¯t you feel anything at all? At that time, you liked Draven so much and stuck to him every day¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Trevino.¡± Without waiting for Sue to speak, Cierra interrupted her softly, the emotions in her eyes slowly turning cold. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Draven, Get Out of Here! ¡°You also said it was in the past, but people will grow up eventually. How can we stay in the past forever? As for the feeling¡­ Cierra let out a light chuckle, her eyes cold. ¡°I can only say that he used to be a special existence in my life, and he is still the same now. It is just that the current me will no longer be the same as before. I will no longer give up on other important things in my life because of a slight difference.¡± What¡¯s more, Draven was no longer as important to her as before, let alone make her give up everything else. On the contrary, Draven was the one she should abandon. If she abandoned this love, she would find that there were better things in the world. The traditional catering culture she liked, the designs she was interested in, and she could weave her dreams unscrupulously¡­ There were also many people she loved and respected, as well as those who doted on her. Therefore, there was no need for her to stick to the rtionship that was imed to be love, and it was still a poor one¨Csided love. Cierra used to naively think that this was creating a rtionship with the person she liked with the shortest mathematical expectations. Once a one¨Csided rtionship formed into two arrows, it could express to people that it was the beauty of love. But now, she only felt that she was a fool. Cierra didn¡¯t want to talk to Sue anymore. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, I¡¯m going upstairs to rest, so I won¡¯t continue chatting with you.¡± Sue didn¡¯t stop her this time. She smiled wearily and said, ¡°Let Anna take you upstairs. I have said too much just now. Cierra, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Cierra also smiled. She nodded and left without saying anything else. She came to see Sue because the Trevino family used to take care of her, but it didn¡¯t mean that she - had to obey them in everything. Cierra knew everything that had happened tonight For example, it seemed that Draven had been scolded all the time by Mrs. Trevino, as if she was venting her anger on behalf of Cierra. But in fact, Cierra could see through all the twists and turns. It was just that Mrs. Trevino didn¡¯t like Aleah and didn¡¯t want to see Draven marry Aleah into the Trevino family. As for her, although she might not be worthy of the son of the Trevino family, Mrs. Trevino had seen her grow up and Cierra was chosen by Ernest Trevino. They knew her clearly. Instead of getting a divorce and finding a new daughter¨Cinw to control her son, it was better to try her best to remedy this marriage. Anyway, the Trevino family did not need to unite by marriage to support thepany. Speaking of Sue¡¯s kindness to Cierra and how she treated her as her own daughter, Cierra could only say a mixture of truth and lies. Mrs. Trevino did treat Cierra well. Cierra was sure that if she really became the Trevino family¡¯s daughter¨Cinw, Mrs. Trevino wouldn¡¯t treat her badly. However, she was not rted to the Trevino family by blood. How could she be Mrs. Trevino real daughter? After thinking it through, a relieved smile appeared on Cierra¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. She just felt that it was normal. If Mrs. Trevino treated her well with all her heart, Cierra would feel guilty. This kind of rtionship was good. While she was thinking, Anna had already led her to the door of the room. ¡°Ms. Boyle, I¡¯ll put your clothes by the bed. They¡¯re all clean. You can just change them.¡± Cierra nodded. ¡°Thank you, Anna. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Anna smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. Go to bed early and remember to send a message to your family.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Cierra. She greeted Anna and went in. Fortunately, she had just received a reminder. She almost forgot to send a message to William and the others. When she turned around, Cierra took out her mobile phone and told her three brothers on WhatsApp. Of course, she was afraid that they would be angry again, so she specially added, ¡°I used to live in the Trevino family when I was a child. I have secretly hidden something in the Trevino family and I want to take this opportunity to recall it. After ying the emotional card, Cierra added that it was difficult to drive on the mountain road at night, and the safety reason made her stay for one night. In this way, even if William and the others had a problem with it, they couldn¡¯t say anything. Cierra typed so many words that she didn¡¯t hear the sound of the door being locked. It wasn¡¯t until the bathroom door was pulled open that she turned around subconsciously. What she saw made her widen her eyes in horror. ¡°Draven? Why are you here?¡± Draven came out of the bathroom, and he was wrapped in a bath towel around his waist. There was nothing on it, and the mist filled his surroundings. Droplets of water dripped down from his wet hair, flowed down from his strong chest, slid to his abdominal muscles, and finally entered the bath towel along the smooth and firm lines. It made people¡¯s mouths dry. Hearing this, Draven raised his eyes and nced at Cierra. Compared to the panic on the woman¡¯s face, Draven looked much calmer. It was not that he was not surprised, but the moment he saw her, he frowned, and then there was no extra expression on his face. He casually dried his hair with a towel and walked over. ¡°Anna said I should sleep in this room.¡± Before Cierra could react, she saw Draven¡¯s firm chest moving towards her, and she subconsciously moved away. But Draven stopped in front of her. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cierra was stunned, and there was a hint of panic in her dark eyes. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t mess around!¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t help swallowing. Draven smiled, and his eyes, which had always been indifferent, were filled with a faint smile. ¡°Cierra, I should be the one asking you this. I entered the room first. I haven¡¯t even asked you why you¡¯re here, but you took the initiative and even asked me to¡­¡± ¡°You asked me not to mess around. Look at me now. Who is messing around?¡± He deliberately lowered his voice and bent down slightly so that his eyes were on the same level as Cierra¡¯s. Draven¡¯s deep eyes met hers. Droplets of water slid down from his cold and hard face, sliding down his sturdy back and chest¡­ As they got closer, Cierra could see more clearly, and the indescribable emotions in her heart burned even faster. She looked away in a panic, feeling like she was about to run away. Seeing the decoration of the room clearly, Cierra immediately regained her confidence. ¡°This is obviously my room. There¡¯s no problem for me to ask like this!¡± She suppressed theplicated emotions in her heart and looked back stubbornly. Draven followed her gaze and looked at her face again. His smile didn¡¯t fade. ¡°Your room?¡± He emphasized the two words in a low voice, with a hint of teasing. Cierra felt ufortable under his gaze. She reorganized her words and said, ¡°I used to live in the room in your house. Is that okay, Mr. Trevino?¡± Still smiling, Draven said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. You were the one who rushed to exin.¡± He stood up straight and wiped his wet hair with a towel. Cierra gritted her teeth and red at Draven in exasperation. Draven didn¡¯t take it seriously. He wiped his hair and looked up at her. ¡°By the way, where is your hairdryer? I¡¯m going to blow my hair. You can take your clothes and take a shower.¡± ¡°Draven Trevino!¡± Cierra finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She gritted her teeth and pointed at the door. ¡°Get out of here!¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 The Wedding House in the Old House Draven nced at her indifferently and curled his lips. ¡°Okay, open the door and I¡¯ll get out of here right away.¡± Hearing this, Cierra came to her senses and remembered the voice that came from behind her when she was sending a message to William. However, she didn¡¯t know that Draven was in the bathroom at that time, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously. If it was true¡­.. Cierra looked up and met Draven¡¯s smiling eyes. She couldn¡¯t help gritting her teeth. She didn¡¯t believe it and walked toward the door. Sure enough, the door was locked. Cierra angrily twisted the doorknob a few times, but it still couldn¡¯t be opened. She was so angry that she kicked the door open. Behind her, Draven, who had witnessed everything, couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing!¡± Cierra turned around and red at him. After returning to the country, Cierra had thought of being schemed against by the Boyle family and even by Draven, but she had never thought that Sue would scheme against her. And the other party¡± was Draven! At the thought of being in the same room with Draven tonight, Cierra was burning with anger. Especially when she saw there was azy look and a smile on Draven¡¯s face, she became even more angry, Regardless of Draven¡¯s muscr body, Cierra asked directly, ¡°Draven, did you do it on purpose?¡± ¡°What?¡± Draven was stunned for a moment, but he immediately came to his senses. When he met Cierra¡¯s angry gaze, the smile on his face did not fade. ¡°I did it on purpose? Cierra, use your smart little head. If I had done it on purpose, I would have done something to you when you got drunk and snuggled into my armsst time. Why should I wait until now?¡± ¡°Draven, you¡­¡± Cierra¡¯s face turned red. On the one hand, it was red with anger, while the other was red with Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. shame. ¡°It was impossible that I snuggled into your arms!¡± Cierra¡¯s momentum weakened, but her voice was not low. After getting drunk, she couldn¡¯t remember anything, so she didn¡¯t have the confidence to refute. ording to Ryan, it was indeed Draven who had taken her away that day, and it couldn¡¯t be excluded that she¡­ ¡°How can you be sure that it¡¯s impossible for you to snuggle into my arms? You can¡¯t remember anything after drinking so much. Do you want me to use my connections to get the surveince footage of the Ninth Club and see how active Mrs. Trevino was that day?¡± Draven deliberately drawled as he looked at Cierra¡¯s expression of shame and indignation. The smile on his face widened. Thest sentence, especially the words ¡°Mrs. Farrell¡°, was particrly clear. Cierra was so angry that she almost rushed over to cover Draven¡¯s mouth. But when she saw the man¡¯s naked body, she resisted the urge and red at him angrily and said, ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the hairdryer?¡± Draven asked. He asked casually. Cierra didn¡¯t want to look at him. She walked around him and took her phone to the sofa. ¡°In the bathroom cab.¡± When she used to live here, the hairdryer was usually ced there. If Anna hadn¡¯t moved, it should still be there. Draven nced at her and saw that she was looking at her phone unhappily. He didn¡¯t say anything more and went to the bathroom with a towel. Soon, there was a buzzing noise from inside. Cierra¡¯s mind was in a mess as she randomly tapped her phone. She couldn¡¯t tell her brothers about being locked up in the same room with Draven, but she was not in the mood to say something to them. This made her even more upset. Cierra scrolled through her phone to vent her anger. The sound in the bathroom stopped. She threw her phone on the fee table and fell onto the sofa. That was the scene that came into his sight as soon as Draven came out. Cierra buried her head in the corner of the sofa andy on it with her body tilted. Her lower body was hanging on the ground, and her movements looked extremely funny. The smile on Draven¡¯s face had long disappeared. He had just wanted to tease Cierra, but now that he looked at her again, he knew that Cierra really didn¡¯t want to stay with him. After a moment of silence at the door, Draven walked towards Cierra. ¡°Go wash up. No matter how much you don¡¯t want to stay with me for one night, it will pass after a night¡¯s sleep.¡± He sat down on the sofa and poured himself a ss of water. Cierra¡¯s eyes were closed, but when hearing his voice, she opened them and sat up. She looked at Draven coldly and asked, ¡°Do you really want to sleep in the same room as me?¡± Draven shrugged and said, ¡°What can I do? My mother locked us together, and I can¡¯t get out. You can¡¯t let me jump out of the window, right? Can you take care of me when I¡¯mme?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cierra threw a pillow at him and said, ¡°Draven, why didn¡¯t I find you so mean before?¡± During the meal, Draven was as silent as a mute. Now, he was so talkative. Take care of him? Dream on! He might just die! As if he could read her mind, Draven avoided the pillow and nced at her. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, I advise you not to curse me to death. The divorce procedures haven¡¯t beenpleted yet. If I die, you won¡¯t be able to remove your title as Mrs. Trevino for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll remarry immediately!¡± However, Draven smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll try my best to live longer.¡± This topic made Cierra realize that something was wrong. As she spoke, she fell into his trap. ¡°Do you have any shame? You live longer? Even if you live longer, we have to get a divorce!¡± The man sitting opposite her finally stopped smiling. He looked up at Cierra and did not say anything else. The room fell silent all of a sudden. After a long while, he drank a cup of water and then broke the silence. He put down the cup and said gently to Cierra, ¡°Go and have a rest. I won¡¯t do anything to you. I can sleep on the sofa or on the floor. It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s more difficult for you to waste your time here. You can¡¯t quarrel with me all night, can you? You might as well sleep. What do you think?¡± That was the truth. Cierra was just angry. But there was no better way at the moment. She got up from the sofa and took the clothes prepared by Anna. Before entering the bathroom, Cierra looked back at Draven and couldn¡¯t help but want to scold him. ¡°Draven, you said that Anna asked you to live in this room. Are you stupid? Everything in this room is mine, and you went in. How can you say that I¡¯m stupid?¡± Draven raised his eyes and snorted. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, when you wash up, think about what¡¯s the difference between this room and the one you used to live in.¡± Cierra frowned. Just by looking at her expression, Draven knew that she had forgotten everything. But at the same time, he also felt a little worried. His pajamas were extremely loose, but he still felt his chest stuffy and flustered. He spoke as he fixed his gaze on Cierra. ¡°This is the wedding room we changed after we got married. Have you forgotten?¡± Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Let¡¯s Make do with It The wedding room. If it weren¡¯t for Draven¡¯s words, Cierra wouldn¡¯t have any impression at all. She raised her eyes and nced around the room. The decoration was roughly the same as what she remembered. However, if she took a closer look, she would find that it was obviously different. Another cloakroom was added. What¡¯s more, the carpet beside the bed was connected to the balcony outside, but it was covered by the curtain. Only after being reminded did Cierra notice it. It used to be a window in her room. Obviously, this room was not where she used to live. It was just that her belongings had been moved here. ¡°You remember now?¡± Looking at her expression, Draven said with certainty. Cierra looked away and nced at him indifferently. ¡°Yes, thank you for reminding me, Mr. Trevino. I just remembered. I¡¯m sorry, but I have to upy your and your future wife¡¯s room tonight.¡± Draven choked and frowned. ¡°Cierra, can¡¯t you talk nicely?¡± Cierra curled her lips and said, ¡°Mr. Trevino, how to talk nicely? Am I wrong? We will divorce sooner or later, and you will marry another woman sooner orter. You can¡¯t demolish the old house. There will always be a wedding room for you. Isn¡¯t this the best one?¡± That was the truth. Once Draven got married again, even if he bought a new vi outside, they would definitely prepare a wedding room for them in the old house. It was obvious that this room had been renovated in the master bedroom on the second floor of the old house. If they wanted to remodel the wedding room, they would have to do it on the basis of this room. Cierra¡¯s words were right. ¡°But we haven¡¯t divorced yet.¡± Draven stared at the beautiful face and suppressed his anger. The smile on Cierra¡¯s face widened. She raised her eyes, looked around the room, and finally called out his name. ¡°Draven.¡± She didn¡¯t call him Mr. Trevino, nor did she call him by name when she was angry. Instead, her tone was indifferent, as if they were old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years. Cierra withdrew her gaze and looked at the man¡¯s face. ¡°When I married you, I set off from the Boyle family andpleted the wedding ceremony with you in the hotel. You left the hotel halfway and left me there alone. In the end, I was sent to Stream Vi and waited for you there alone. What I waited for was the news that you asked me to go abroad.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been to this wedding room, let alone seen it. So what if I¡¯ve heard of it and forgotten it?¡± Cierra had been staring at Draven¡¯s face the whole time. When she saw his anger gradually disappear and his face darken, she suddenly felt the pleasure of revenge. She thought. ¡°Will he care that I have forgotten about the wedding room? ¡°Doesn¡¯t he not even care about this marriage? ¡°When he saw me off, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Why does he hypocritically call me Mrs. Trevino now? ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I will no longer be full of expectations and fantasies like before. ¡°I will do the same as he did in the past, crushing the hope without hesitation. Sooner orter, I will rece all the special things that belongs to him with other things.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up. Since Mr. Trevino can¡¯t go out, we have to make do with this room tonight.¡® Cierra picked up her clothes again and felt much more rxed after saying those words. She even began to discuss with Draven where to sleep. ¡°By the way, Mr. Trevino, are you going to sleep on the sofa or the floor tonight? You¡¯re too tall. Why don¡¯t you take out another quilt from the cab and sleep on the ground? It is just one night. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Draven looked up at her without saying a word. Cierra didn¡¯t care at all and looked straight into Draven¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Trevino, do you want me to sleep on the sofa? After all, I¡¯m a guest, and I¡¯m a girl¡­¡± ¡°Cierra¡­¡± Draven couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted her. His low voice was reced by anger again. Cierra waved her hand and smiled. She turned around and walked into the bathroom with the towel and clothes in her arms. After Cierra closed the door, the anger on Draven¡¯s face slowly faded away. He got up from the sofa, pointed his hands, and then curled up slightly. His thumb rubbed the joints of his index finger, and his eyes narrowed as he looked around the room. Not to mention that Cierra had never lived here before, he had never lived here either. Old Mr. Trevino suddenly fell ill and his body quickly sank. His dying wish was to see them get married. Draven had forgotten how he felt when he promised Old Mr. Trevino. He was probably a little annoyed, but he didn¡¯t refuse. Afterwards, he married Cierra and they moved out of the house. Old Mr. Trevino had told him about it in the hospital when the room was renovated. Old Mr. Trevino said that no matter what, the wedding room should be prepared. There would always be a time when they came back to live. He couldn¡¯t let the young couple spend the Christmas in the vi, and it would be more lively if they stayed in the old house. Old Mr. Trevino also said that on the day of their marriage, the young couple stayed in the vi. No matter what, they had to go back to the old house the next day. Although there were not many people in the Trevino family¡¯s generation, the elders were watching. ¡°What else did he say?¡± Draven couldn¡¯t remember. He only knew that what he was impatient to listen to back then had now be a dream in his mind. If it weren¡¯t for Aleah, or if he hadn¡¯t sent Cierra away, would the story really develop as Ernest had said? When he got off work and returned to Stream Vi, there would be food that she had prepared for him everyday. During Christmas or some other festivals, he would go back to the old house with her to pay his respects to his deceased father and had dinner with his mother. Just like tonight, he could even participate in it. Unlike now, when he turned around to look, there was no one by his side. ¡°Draven, are you outside?¡± A sound suddenly came from the bathroom, breaking the man¡¯s thoughts. Draven turned around and looked behind him. He only saw a little steam rising from the bathroom door, and the woman¡¯s voice became more obvious. ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± Draven walked over and stopped not far away from the door like a gentleman, looking at the door with a small crack. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°Can you¡­ can you help me find another set of pajamas in the cloakroom? I identally wet my clothes just now,¡± Cierra said hesitantly. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Without thinking too much, Draven went to the cloakroom to look for her clothes. If he thought about it a little, he could tell that something was wrong with Cierra¡¯s words. The bathroom was separated. How stupid was she to be able to get her pajamas wet? At this moment, the stupid woman in the bathroom was looking at the clothes in her hand angrily. Wrapped in a bath towel, Cierra really couldn¡¯t figure out how a businessman could be so stingy. How could he make pajamas like this? There was so little cloth. She didn¡¯t expect that this dress was given to her by Anna. Cierra couldn¡¯t figure it out, nor did she want to think about it. Even though she was sure that Draven wouldn¡¯t do anything to her even if she went out dressed like that, she had to save her face! Now, she could only hope that Draven could find her a suitable dress in the cloakroom. After a while, Draven knocked on the door with his fingers. His low voice sounded a little embarrassed. ¡°There are no extra pajamas in the cloakroom, only some ready¨Cmade clothes and winter clothes. I took my shirt. Would you¡­ like to make do with it?¡° Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Do You Want Me to Leave Now? There was no sound from the bathroom for a long time. After a long while, Cierra spoke again. ¡°Can¡¯t you find it? It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s thicker¡­ Cierra thought. ¡°Although it is early summer, the temperature at night is not high. Moreover, the Trevino family¡¯s old house is built on the mountain, and I might need to cover with a quilt ording to the temperature at night, so it is okay to wear thick clothes. ¡°Anyway, everything is better than the two pieces of cloth in my hands.¡± Draven fell silent as well. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve searched all the ces I can find. Why don¡¯t you wear your old clothes and come out first? Then you can look for it yourself.¡± Draven was about to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± When Cierra saw through the frosted ss that the figure was about to leave, she could only shout, ¡°Give me the shirt¡­¡± Then, the bathroom door was slightly opened, and the woman¡¯s slender arms stretched out. The only w was that there was a scar on her arm that broke the beauty. Although it was just a shallow cut, it was obvious that it was imprinted on her white skin, as if there was a dark crack in the white jade, which made people feel ufortable. Draven stood still and stared at the scar. In the end, it was covered by the door and he couldn¡¯t see anything else. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Draven thought. ¡°How many scars are there on her body this? ¡°At thest dinner party, only her back was exposed, and the mottled marks were shocking and unforgettable. ¡°Unexpectedly, there are scars in other ces¡­¡± In the bathroom, Cierra didn¡¯t get the clothes for a long time. She slightly erged the gap between the door and the frame. Covering herself with the bath towel, she poked her head out and asked, ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡± Because of this movement, the shoulder bone of her arm waspletely exposed, and the scars on it werepletely revealed in front of Draven. The cut was like a centipede lying on Cierra¡¯s shoulder, hurting his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Draven looked away and hurriedly stuffed the white shirt into Cierra¡¯s hand before turning around. Cierra looked at him in confusion and then lowered her head to look at herself. She thought. ¡°How could he have such a big reaction when only an arm was exposed? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Mr. Trevino is still an innocent boy?¡± Cierra didn¡¯t have time to think about it. She had been in the bathroom for a long time. If she stayed there any longer, her body would be wrinkled by the steam. Withdrawing her gaze, she closed the door and changed her clothes again. Draven¡¯s shirt was much bigger than hers, almost as big as a dress. She was not as tall as the members of the the Barton family. She was probably restrained by the Boyle family when she was growing up, so she was only about the same height. Inparison, her brothers and Draven were about 20 centimeters taller than her. It didn¡¯t matter. Anyway, she was not disabled or sick. Aftering out of the bathroom, Cierra was wrapped in the slightly lower air in the room and couldn¡¯t help sneezing. Draven looked up and fixed his eyes on her for a few seconds. Then he pursed his lips and closed the door of the balcony. The night wind in the mountain was blocked by the windows, and the temperature in the room seemed to suddenly rise, especially in the silence where neither of them spoke. ¡°Are you¡­ really going to sleep on the floor?¡± After a long while, Cierra broke the silence. The man who was preparing the quilt didn¡¯t stop. He just replied with a ¡°hmm¡± and didn¡¯t even look up at her. Cierra couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. She thought that ording to this man¡¯s bad temper, he would refute her anyway, such as, ¡°IfI don¡¯t sleep on the ground, will Mrs. Trevino want me to sleep with you?¡°, or other sarcasm. But in fact, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Draven, are you angry?¡± Cierra kept staring at him. After sitting cross¨Clegged on the bed, she picked up a pillow and tilted her head to look at him. ¡°No, why did you ask such a question?¡± After getting the quilt ready, Draven looked up at her indifferently and theny down on the ground, looking at the ceiling. No one knew what he was thinking. Cierra smacked her lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t I see that you were in a bad mood? I thought the distinguished Mr. Trevino was wronged to sleep on the ground.¡± Seeing that Draven hadid down, Cierra stopped sitting and lifted the nket as well. ¡°By the way, do you want a pillow? Here you are.¡± Although it was a question, Cierra had already taken one to the person on the ground. ¡°Thank you.¡± Draven reached out to take it and thanked her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll turn off the light.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The room suddenly darkened, and as the light disappeared, it fell into silence again, leaving only the rustling sound of the trees being blown by the mountain wind from time to time. After an unknown period of time, the woman on the bed suddenly propped her head up with her arms and asked in a low voice, ¡°Draven, are you asleep?¡± The man on the ground did not say anything. Cierra pursed her lips and tried to get up from the bed to y with her phone. It was unknown whether it was because she was sleeping in a new ce or because someone was sleeping on the ground next to her. Cierra couldn¡¯t fall asleep. However, before she could sit up, the man¡¯s deep voice rang out. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The voice that suddenly sounded scared Cierra! She jumped and eximed directly. Patting her chest, she frowned andined, ¡°You scared me to death.¡± In the dark, the man¡¯s thin lips curled into a faint arc. ¡°You¡¯re too naughty.¡± Cierra snorted and tried to turn on the light to get the phone, but before she could reach out her hand, the man stopped her. ¡°There is no charger in the room. If you y toote, it will be very troublesome to go back tomorrow morning.¡± Cierra retracted her hand in embarrassment,y back down on the bed, and stared at the ceiling in boredom. She suddenly realized that Draven¡¯s voice was very clear, and he didn¡¯t sound like he had just woken up. ¡°Draven, can¡¯t you sleep?¡± She propped herself up with her arms and nced at the man lying on the ground. Draven didn¡¯t deny it.. Clerra heaved a sigh of relief with satisfaction. Shey down on the bed and said with a smile, ¡°So- you can¡¯t fall asleep either. It¡¯s good that I am not the only one who can¡¯t sleep!¡± The man on the ground chuckled and did not say anything. The room fell silent again. The wind outside was getting stronger and stronger, and there was a faint buzzing sound of thunder. It seemed that it was about to rain. It was thunder shower in summer. It should stop by tomorrow morning, but¡­ Looking at the light shining through the curtains, Cierra couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Draven.¡± ¡°Cierra¡­¡± The two of them spoke at the same time and then spoke at the same time again. ¡°You go first.¡± ¡°You go first.¡± After that, there was a burst of lowughter in the room. Afterughing for a while, Cierra spoke first, ¡°I¡¯ll speak first.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Draven said. Cierra looked out of the window at the flickering light and pursed her lips. ¡°Aleah is probably looking for you tonight. Your phone is downstairs. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Cierra¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Draven interrupted her coldly. ¡°You suddenly opened your mouth just wanting me to leave this ce in this weather?¡± Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 How Many Scars Do You Have? Cierra was silent. After a long while, when there was no sound outside the room, as if the thunder and lightning were just pranks, Cierra¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid of thunder?¡± Her words stirred up many things in the past. It was on Old Mr. Trevino¡¯s birthday, as well as in this old house. Old Mr. Trevino didn¡¯t like Aleah, and he didn¡¯t like to celebrate his birthday at such an old age. He only invited his family to have a meal together in the old house as a celebration. Cierra was naturally invited. At that time, Aleah had almost confirmed her rtionship with Draven, but Old Mr. Trevino had never agreed. He had also announced to the public that the only granddaughter¨Cinw of the Trevino family was Cierra, so Draven was particrly rebellious. He came back veryte. He didn¡¯te back until the dishes on the table had been cleaned up. Old Mr. Trevino didn¡¯t want to see him and went upstairs early. Cierra secretly saved some food for Draven and heated it up in the kitchen when he arrived. That night was also a rainy day. At first, it was also a low thunder. She remembered that when she had heated the food and brought it out, Draven had rushed out in a hurry after receiving a call. He had evenforted the girl on the phone gently, telling her not to be afraid. From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t look back at Cierra. With a sh of lightning, Draven slowly disappeared from her sight. Then, there was a loud thunder. Cierra was so scared that she threw away the bowl in her hand. The hot soup sshed on her leg, and the bowl was broken into pieces. The noise was drowned out by the rumbling thunder. Anna had already fallen asleep since it waste at night, so Cierra could only endure the fear and pain to clean up the pieces and hot soup. The next day after the rain, no one knew what had happened at night, and everything was still the same. So far, no one knew that Cierra was actually afraid of thunder. Her brother didn¡¯t even know that. Cierra would hide in her room on a rainy day and sleep or endure ¨ªt. She firmly believed that fear could be ovee, even if it was inborn. She asked Draven to leave because she wanted to stay alone. It was windy outside. Lightning shed across the sky again and shone in through the curtain, but there was no thunder. Cierra said in a low voice, ¡°Draven, you ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Be quiet.¡± The man interrupted her mercilessly, just like how he had turned around in the past. Cierra didn¡¯t say anything else. In fact, she didn¡¯t want him to leave just now. Not to mention how much energy it would take to open the door, she was not stupid. She could understand the meaning behind Draven¡¯s words. Whether it was because he didn¡¯t care much about Aleah or because he kept his promise, he had to be here tonight. She opened her mouth, but wanted to ask what he wanted to say just now. But since he was angry and didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore, there was no need for her to ask. Cierra turned over with her back to Draven and slowly closed her eyes. As long as she closed her eyes before the thunder, she would not be afraid. Rumble! An earth¨Cshattering thunderp rang out. Cierra shivered. Her eyes were closed, her forehead was covered with cold sweat, and she was muttering something. The heavy rain hit the parasol trees outside the house and the ss on the balcony, apanied by the rumbling thunder. Another p of thunder! Cierra on the bed couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and eximed. ¡°Cierra¡­¡± Draven had already woken up when hearing her whisper. He thought that she was having a nightmare, so he ignored her. But hearing her terrified voice, he finally couldn¡¯t help getting up from the ground. He went to turn on the lights. The old house used the old circuit board and the switch had already been turned off when the thunder struck. He had no choice but to pull the curtains on the balcony. When the light entered, he could clearly see the situation before him. The woman had long since buried herself under the nket, her head tightly covered. Only when the thunder rumbled did she tremble slightly. Sleeping like this would not be good. ¡°Cierra¡­¡± Draven lifted the nket slightly so that she could breathe fresh air and not suffocate herself to death. But before he could finish his move, he froze. The woman on the bed curled up into a ball, almost like a shrimp. The hair on her forehead was completely wet with cold sweat, and the shirt was a little messy because of her sleeping posture, revealing arge piece of skin underneath¡­. Draven couldn¡¯t help looking away, but when he saw the scars inside, he couldn¡¯t look away. Another p of thunder. Cierra was so scared that she trembled, as if she wanted to curl up a little. She held her head with both arms and tried to get closer to a dark ce, Her petite body slowly moved into the quilt behind. her, and she seemed to be muttering something. Draven lowered his head and slowly approached her, trying to hear what she was saying. ¡°It¡¯s so cold, so cold¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, please¡­ don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± ¡°I want to live, I won¡¯t die¡­ I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡± Draven lowered his eyes and looked at her face. Looking at the beads of cold sweat on her forehead, he felt like it was like the situation where he was trapped in a dark and narrow room. He vaguely thought of Aleah¡¯s face. Every time it rained, she would say that she was afraid and wanted him to apany her. Draven also went. But now that he thought about it, every time he went there, he would only sit with her for a while or eat something. Aleah was not afraid at all. Draven blinked and raised his finger slightly, trying to push away the wet hair on Cierra¡¯s forehead. Unexpectedly, as soon as his fingers fell on her face, his arm was held tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid¡­ I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡± Cierra was still mumbling. Draven nced at his arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Cierra, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just thunder. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He pulled the nket over her and gently patted her on the back. ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± ¡°Not what?¡± Draven asked patiently. ¡°It¡¯s not Cierra. It¡¯s Cici. Cici is not afraid¡­¡± Hearing that, Draven¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What Cici?¡± He asked in a hoarse voice, and a bold idea suddenly appeared in his mind. Cici¡­ The woman holding his arm frowned. It seemed that she didn¡¯t understand his question, but her Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. voice was clear. ¡°I¡¯m Cici, not Cierra.¡± Draven¡¯s eyes darkened. He stopped coaxing her and asked, ¡°Cici Barton?¡± Abruptly, Cierra frowned and narrowed her eyes, ¡°What name? Too old¨Cfashioned!¡± ¡°Cierra, you are not Cici Barton. William is your¡­¡± Before Draven could finish his words, another p of thunder came from outside and interrupted him. The woman next to him was shocked again and held his arm tighter. Her clothes were torn apart as she moved, revealing theplete scar on her shoulder. Instead of asking about her family background, Draven let her hug him and asked another question in a hoarse voice. ¡°Cierra, how many scars are there on your body?¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 She Was Scared The woman holding him did not speak, but tightened her grip, as if she wanted to drag him to lie down with her. The thunder outside the window gradually died down, but the rain was getting louder and louder. It poured down on the eaves. Draven looked down at her and pursed his thin lips. After a long time, he couldn¡¯t bear to look at the faint scar again and tried to pull up her clothes. As soon as his warm fingersnded on her shoulder, the woman lying on the bed suddenly opened her eyes and sat up straight. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She stared at him. Draven¡¯s hand was still in mid-air. When he met Cierra¡¯s gaze, he didn¡¯t know whether to retract it or not. After a while, he withdrew his hand and looked away. ¡°Your clothes are in a mess. Tidy them up.¡¯ Cierra got up very suddenly. The wh*te shirt slipped down from her shoulder, and the looming. wh*teness made people dare not to look at it in the darkness. The woman seemed to be a little puzzled. She slowly lowered her head and then slowly frowned, as if she couldn¡¯t understand his words. Only then did Draven realize that something was wrong with her. ¡°Cierra¡­¡± He raised his hand and waved it in front of her. Another bolt of lightning shed outside the room. Under the light, Cierra blinked as well, but her eyes were exceptionally clear. Other than staring at him, there was no other emotion. It was as if her soul had been stripped away, leaving behind only a shell. Draven pursed his lips. Suddenly, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to look at her anymore. He just quietly tidied up her clothes and buttoned up her shirt. Cierra was obedient. She knelt quietly in front of Draven and let him serve her. When the top button was about to be fastened by him, a soft voice finally came out. ¡°I don¡¯t want this. I feel ufortable.¡± She moved her neck to avoid his touch. Her frown made her look like an innocent child. Draven raised his hand as if he wanted to pat her on the head, but he suppressed the urge. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He looked at Cierra in silence for a while before asking, ¡°Cierra, how old are you now?¡± In the psychological analysis, there had been cases like this before. Normally, people would lose part of their memory for a short period of time due to extreme fear or special circumstances to protect themselves. Draven didn¡¯t know what Cierra had gone through to be like this, but he was sure that what she had suffered in the past must have been more cr*el than he had imagined. There was another p of thunder outside the window, which startled the woman in front of Draven. She shivered and looked around, as if she couldn¡¯t find anything to hide herself. Her eyes were a little confused, and she could only hold her legs tightly. It rained heavily, as if it had hit Draven¡¯s heart and made him feel a burst of pain. He lowered his head and picked up the thin nket, trying to cover Cierra with it. However, as soon as he approached, the woman in front of him suddenly hugged her head and let out a whine like an infant beast. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. I can give you money, all of it¡­¡± She first said it in English, and then quickly repeated it in a foreignnguage. Just like that, Draven¡¯s movements froze in midair. His throat was a little tight, and he said word by word, ¡°I won¡¯t hit you. Don¡¯t be afraid, okay?¡± Cierra raised her head slightly from her arms, her dark eyes filled with fear. ¡°Are you¡­ really not going to hit me?¡± She tested him carefully. ¡°Yes,¡± Draven said in a h**rse voice and pulled up the quilt. ¡°No one will b*lly you again. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s all right.¡± He patiently coaxed her. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, look around. Is this your room? There are no bad people here.¡± Cierra truly followed Draven¡¯s words and looked around. The vignce around her entire body slowly rxed, but she still didn¡¯tpletely rx. However,pared to before, the situation was much better now. ¡®My room.¡± She repeated it emotionlessly and got under the quilt. Draven felt a little relieved and said, ¡°No bad people wille into your room, and no one will hit you. Go to sleep, okay?¡± The rain was getting lighter and lighter, and there was no urgent knocks. Only big raindrops fell from time to time and hit the eaves. Instead of sleeping, Cierra looked at him with her clear eyes and asked, ¡°Did you drive the bad guy away?¡± Before he could reply, Cierra suddenly reached out to grab Draven and looked at him with her watery eyes. ¡°I¡¯m still so scared. Can you sleep with me? I don¡¯t dare to sleep.¡± Draven frowned and looked hesitant. Sierra had already given up the position on the bed and said pitifully, ¡°I won¡¯t touch you, okay? I¡¯m fine as long as you¡¯re by my side.¡± Draven lowered his head and looked into her eyes. After a while, he heard a low voiceing from his chest. ¡°Okay.¡± Cierra¡¯s bright face lit up with a smile. She immediatelyy down beside him with a pillow in the middle and vowed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you.¡± It was as if she was afraid that she would take advantage of Draven. The gloominess in the man¡¯s eyes had mostly disappeared. He couldn¡¯t help curling his lips, and then bent down to get a pillow andy down beside Cierra. Probably because she was no longer afraid, Cierra quickly closed her eyes and hugged the pillow and calmed her breathing. Draven nced sideways at her, and under the dim light outside the room, his gazended on the small scar on her forehead, and his eyes darkened slightly. He had thought that it would be the only scar on her body, but it turned out to be the smallest scar on her body. He withdrew his gaze and looked at the ceiling, slowly emptying his mind. Listening to the sound of the rain outside the room, Draven was not sleepy at all. After an unknown period of time, when Draven finally felt sleepy, a furry head suddenly came into his arms, with a soft fragrance. Draven frowned and subconsciously raised his hand, but he put it down after thinking of something. However, his drowsinesspletely dissipated. Cierra wrapped her arms tightly around Draven, as if she was treating him as arge doll. Her soft limbs were wrapped around him, and her head found afortable ce to lean against. Draven was not a saint. The ce where he was stuck seemed to be on fire, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to lift the quilt. He pursed his lips and carefully tried to push Cierra away. The deep thunder rumbled, and the woman in his arms trembled again and her arms tightened. After thinking for a while, Draven stopped. So he listened to the rain all night and didn¡¯t think about anything else. Finally, he fell asleep before dawn. Cierra had a good dream. When she woke up the next day, it was already clear. Only the raindrops on the branches of the trees. fell and hit the eaves, making a sound. It made people calm down. After closing her eyes and listening for about seven or ten times, Cierra opened her eyes in satisfaction. Then, she screamed and kicked away the man she had been hugging all night! Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Draven Was Kicked off the Bed Draven was kicked to the ground. Fortunately, the bedding he had ced on the groundst night was still there, so he didn¡¯t fall to the ground. But even so, he was scared. Especially that he didn¡¯t sleep well made his face gloomy. Cierra didn¡¯t know what was going on and immediatelyined, ¡°Draven, you¡¯re actually such a person! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you weren¡¯t used to it? What did you climb up to the bed in the middle of the night?¡± The man looked up at her and sneered. ¡°I climbed up? Cierra, you forgot everything again? Draven was still burning with anger and didn¡¯t want to talk too much with her. He went straight into the bathroom. Cierra¡¯s brain also began to spin rapidly. She didn¡¯t drinkst night, so naturally, she didn¡¯t forget. Even though some of her memories were blurred like a dream, the scene of her pleading to sleep with him while saying that she was afraid was very clear in her mind. Moreover, when she woke up just now, if she remembered correctly, it seemed that she was the one who was hugging Draven tightly. Cierra smacked her head, feeling discouraged and helpless. She thought. ¡°Oh my god, what did I do? ¡°He might as well let me die! ¡°It was just thunder. I have never been like this before. Why did it happenst night?¡± The more Cierra thought about it, the more embarrassed she felt. She pulled the nket over her head and rolled around on the bed. After entering the bathroom, Draven sshed some water on his face and then slowly came to his Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. senses. Thinking about what he had done just now, he felt that he had gone a little too far. He shouldn¡¯t have lost his temper at her. Cierra had suffered something she shouldn¡¯t, and it lead to her series of actions last night. Thinking of this, Draven came out of the bathroom and was about to apologize to Cierra when he saw such a scene. He was stunned at first, and then a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. It seemed that this stupid girl remembered it. Without further ado, Draven went back into the bathroom. After washing up, Draven came out of the room and found that the room had been cleaned up. The quilt on the bed had been folded neatly, including the bedding on the ground ced at the end of the bed. When Cierra saw hime out, a trace of embarrassment shed across her bright face. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re done?¡± Draven raised his eyebrows and looked at her meaningfully. Cierra¡¯s ears were burning, and her fingers were tightly gripping the corner of her clothes. She was still wearing therge white shirt. Perhaps she had been tidying up the room just now and hadn¡¯t had time to change her clothes. ¡°If you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll go in.¡± After a while, Cierra raised her hand and pointed to the bathroom. Draven nodded and made way for her. The woman walked past him and was suddenly stopped by him. ¡°Cierra, so you remember what happenedst night?¡± Draven asked. Cierra stopped in her tracks and loosened her fingers that were hanging by her side. After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°No! I lost my memory. I don¡¯t remember!¡± Judging from her tone, Draven was nowpletely sure. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t remember.¡± He nodded seriously, and then couldn¡¯t help bursting into heartyughter, which was pleasant to the ear. But in Cierra¡¯s ears, it became an ear¨Cpiercing melody. She leaned to one side and red at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I won¡¯tugh.¡± Draven tried to hide the smile on his face, but he couldn¡¯t control it at all. Cierra¡¯s face turned red. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing!¡± Draven coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about something happy.¡± Cierra was speechless. She red at Draven with red eyes. Seeing that he was about to anger Cierra, Draven quickly turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes. Hurry up and wash up.¡± Cierra looked at his back, bit her lip, and then stormed into the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom, Draven had already changed his clothes. His ck suit jacket was thrown on the bed, and he was wearing a white shirt and suit pants. The most basic style made him look noble. He was picking out a tie and looking down at the various styles in the drawer. He was casually rolling up his sleeves, revealing half of his strong forearm. Seeing that he was about to roll up the other sleeve with his right hand, Cierra couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to use that hand? Do you have to cripple your right hand?¡± She stopped Draven, nced around the drawer, and chose a dark blue tie. ¡°This one.¡± She looked at the suit. It was the most basic style. Except for the expensive fabric, there was no other complicated design, and there was no need to match with anyplicated patterns. A tie with pure color would be perfect. Draven rubbed his tie and felt that the fabric was not bad, so he epted it with peace of mind. Then, he handed the tie to Cierra. Draven frowned and looked up at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Draven said calmly with a smile, ¡°You said it. It¡¯s inconvenient to move my right hand. Sorry to trouble you, Mrs. Trevino.¡± Cierra felt her ears burn again. ¡°Can you not joke around like this?¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t help but retort and took the tie. Her gaze did not miss his palm. There were more bloodstains on the white gauze wrapped around the wound, but the color was already dark. Maybe she had identally touched his woundst night. In that case, it didn¡¯t matter if she helped him. ¡°Keep your head down,¡± Cierra said as she looked away. Draven bent down slightly to let her put it on for him. They were very close to each other. From time to time, Draven¡¯s nose was enveloped by the faint fragrance ofst night. He lowered his eyes and saw her petite figure. She was wearing his clothes¡­. He didn¡¯t dare to look straight at her. When he looked away, he saw her bright face, delicate skin, slightly pursed red lips, and a pair of dark eyes. At this moment, Cierra was working seriously. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± It had been a long time since Cierra had put on a tie. In the past, she had only done itst year when she was designing clothes. This year, her main work was on jewelry. Looking at the good result, Cierra was quite satisfied. However, Draven didn¡¯t think so. He nced at himself in the mirror and felt a little ufortable. ¡°Did you help anyone else?¡± Draven asked coldly. Just as Cierra was about to pull down his sleeve, she suddenly stopped. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Instead of helping him pull his sleeve, she went straight to the cloakroom. In addition to Draven¡¯s clothes, there were also a lot of women¡¯s clothes of the season. Like in Stream Vi, Mrs. Trevino usually prepared them in case someone came to live here. Draven looked back at her and pursed his thin lips. He didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He just felt ufortable when thinking of her tying ties for other men in the past or in the future. The more he thought about it, the more annoyed Draven became. He couldn¡¯t help but want to tear off the tie. As soon as his fingers touched it, he put them down again. He lowered his eyes and pulled down his sleeves. Then, he picked up the suit on the bed. Cierra picked out a dress and changed very quickly. Soon she came out of the cloakroom. The long dress couldn¡¯t hide the marks on her shoulder, but the weather was cool after the rain, so she put on a thin knitted shirt, looking gentle and noble. Seeing here out, Draven¡¯s anger dissipated. ¡°Is the door open?¡± Cierra looked at her matching in the mirror and asked casually. Hearing this, Draven looked up and saw that the door was half¨Cclosed. He didn¡¯t know when Anna hade. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Having picked out a satisfactory dress, Cierra was in a good mood and a smile appeared on her face. Draven withdrew his gaze from her, nodded, and followed her out. Passing by the bathroom, Draven stopped and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the clothes to Anna. She¡¯s old and it¡¯s inconvenient for her to go up and down. You can go down first.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Cierra. She suddenly thought of something and rushed into the bathroom. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Her voice stopped abruptly when she saw the cloth in Draven¡¯s hand. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 For His Good At the bathroom door, Cierra froze on the spot. She came in so suddenly that Draven, who was packing up, paused. Draven, who had just picked up the thin pajamas, seemed to be frightened. When Cierra broke in, he shook them off, revealing the shape of the pajamas. Cierra¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She felt extremely embarrassed. Draven followed her gaze. When he saw what he was holding in his hand, he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°No wonder she asked to change into another pair if pajamas so awkwardlyst night.¡± Draven thought. Without saying anything, he calmly put that sexy pajamas into theundry basket. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing this, Cierra hid the embarrassment on her face and followed behind him silently. Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere wasn¡¯t very good. Downstairs, Sue and Anna got up early. The breakfast on the table was arranged neatly, and many kinds of breakfast were still steaming, as if they had predicted that they would go downstairs at this time. Seeing the two of them, Sue¡¯s face instantly lit up with a smile. ¡°Cierra, you¡¯re up. Come and have breakfast. Anna made Fried Egg with ham for you early in the morning. Come and have a taste and see if it¡¯s the same as before.¡± As for Draven, she didn¡¯t even look at him in the eye. It was as if Cierra was her biological child, and Draven was an adopted one. If it weren¡¯t for what had happenedst night, Cierra would probably be ttered at this moment. However, after being locked up in the room, she was a little indifferent towards Sue. But since Sue still looked kind to her, Cierra didn¡¯t go too far and maintained her politeness in alienation. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Trevino, but I have something to do today. I¡¯m afraid I have to go first.¡± Sue was stunned and persuaded her in a soft voice, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? It¡¯s still early in the morning. Even if you are busy, don¡¯t sk*p breakfast. Sit down and eat something first, okay?¡± Mom, she doesn¡¯t want to eat it. Don¡¯t force her. She¡¯s an adult. How can she starve herself?¡± Before Cierra could say anything, Percy¡¯szy voice came from behind. He put the suit on the sofa and went straight to the dining room without looking up, although no one was at the table for breakfast. As for the meaning of his words, it was obvious. Anyone who was not stup*d could understand, especially Sue, who took the initiative to n what had happenedst night. Her face had already exposed herself. ¡°What do you mean by forcing her? We¡¯re a family. What¡¯s wrong with having breakfast together?¡± Sue was so angry that her tone was a little harsh. Shepletely ignored her image as a noblewoman, especially when she saw her son eating breakfast slowly. She almost pointed at his nose and scolded him. ¡°You still have the nerve to sit here and eat. You don¡¯t even take care of your wife all day long.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing every day. It¡¯s not easy for the family to have a meal together now, but you actually said that I am forcing her to. I¡¯ve brought up you for nothing.¡± Her tone and implication made it impossible for Cierra to leave directly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She looked up at Draven. His face was expressionless as usual, but his lowered eyes and slow movements were enough to make people feel that he was in a bad mood. Thinking about it from another angle, anyone would feel ufortable being scolded by their own mother like this. Moreover, he was already so old and had not made any mistakes¡­ Cierra pursed her lips and spoke up for him. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, It¡¯s I who want to leave. It has nothing to do with him. Besides, I¡¯ve already signed a divorce agreement with him. He has no obligation to take care of me, and¡­ he also has to take care of me. I¡­ thank him very much.¡± As she spoke, Cierra recalled the scene of him patiently coaxing herst night when the thunder rumbled. Although she couldn¡¯t control herself, it was enough for her to thank him that he didn¡¯t dislike her or do anything else to her. Sue still felt a little guilty towards Cierra. ¡°Cierra, how can you speak up for that brat?¡± The man at the dining table also raised his head, and his gentle gaze fell straight on Cierra. But it seemed that he did not get over that just because she had spoken up for him. Noticing his gaze, Cierra looked away and said, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. And Mrs. Trevino, I think¡­¡± She paused for a moment, thought for a moment, and said it out loud. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should treat him like this. No matter what, he is your biological son. Why do you always say these hurtful words? In this way, you can only push him further and further away. And I don¡¯t think you have to interfere with his marriage or other private matters. Everyone has their own choice. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been very strict with him since he was a child, hoping that he can do a good job in everything. But Mrs. Trevino, have you ever thought that he is also an independent individual? He has someone he likes, and he should choose his own path. Just like you like me, it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone in the world likes me. Draven can dislike or even hate me. You don¡¯t have to say too much.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the whole restaurant suddenly fell silent. Even Anna, who hade out with the soup, stopped in her tracks and did not dare to move. Sue was also stunned for a long time. When she came to her senses, her eyes were a little red. Probably no one had ever said such intimate words to her. She reached out to hold Cierra¡¯s hand and looked at her face as if she had a lot to say. Her red lips moved, but after a long time, she only said one sentence, ¡°I did it for his own good¡­ She looked at Cierra eagerly and felt that her daughter-inw was a good person. Her words were warm, and she was not very angry about what had happenedst night. However, the woman his son liked was so petty that she only knows how to pretend to be pitiful and cry.¡± She and her husband didn¡¯t want Draven to marry her just for his own good. Cierra didn¡¯t shake off Sue¡¯s hand and only smiled gently. ¡°He knows that you¡¯re doing this for his own good, but no matter what, you have to listen to him. asionally. Even if both sides are not satisfied, you can sit down andmunicate with him. Why do you always say that he¡¯s not good? Evil words are very hurtful.¡± Sue turned around and nced at him. At first, she was very touched, but when she turned her head and saw his angry face, she swallowed her words. It was probably something unpleasant to hear. She sighed softly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Cierra, go eat first. I¡¯m sorry aboutst night. Don¡¯t be angry with me. I just¡­¡± It was truly hypocritical to say that she was reluctant to part with Cierra. At the end of the day, she was being a bit selfish. But no matter what, it could be regarded as apromise on the surface. Cierra wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. Furthermore, Mrs. Trevino was genuinely good to her, and nothing had really happenedst night. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first.¡± Sue was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled. ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s go eat first.¡± They didn¡¯t talk about anything else. But as soon as they sat down, Draven at the table got up. His face was very ugly, as if someone had provoked him. He was full of hostility. Sue frowned. ¡°What is wrong with you this time?¡± Draven pursed his lips and said nothing. He pulled out a chair and nced at Cierra coldly. That nce sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spines. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 What¡¯s Her Feeling? Cierra wasn¡¯t afraid of him, nor was she afraid of that gaze. She just didn¡¯t understand. ¡°He was quite patient with mest night, but why does he suddenly look at her like I am his enemy? What I said to Mrs. Trevino just now did not offend him, did it?¡± Cierra thought. However, she quickly let it go. ¡°Sooner orter, we will go our separate ways, so there is no need for me to worry about what he is thinking. ¡°Just let it be. Just as I have said, not everyone in the world should like me, and even he can hate me.¡± Cierra began to eat breakfast unhurriedly. After leaving the dining table, Draven didn¡¯t even look at her. He put on the suit on the sofa, bent down to pick up the phone on the tea table, and turned it on. Anna came out of the kitchen with Cream of Carrot Soup. When she saw Draven and others, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Draven, are you going to work now? Don¡¯t you want to eat some more? Also, you have to change the medicine for the wound on your hand.¡± Hearing that, Draven didn¡¯t look back, but his hands paused. Then, he put his phone back on the coffee table and sat on the sofa to remove the gauze on his hand. His movements were so rough that it seemed that he was not treating his hand, but a kind of self-torture. Instead of taking the first-aid kit to apply the medicine, he threw away the gauze, took out his mobile phone, and got up. His movements were smooth. Anna still wanted to persuade him. ¡°Draven, don¡¯t you want to apply medicine? That won¡¯t do.¡± Draven couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to it at all. He threw something into the trash can and left without saying a word. ¡°Look at his bad temper!¡± Sue was so angry that she felt suffocated. She had wanted to say something for a long time, but she held it back. As soon as he left, she couldn¡¯t hold back her anger. ¡°Cierra, look, what on earth is this dull guy thinking? He gets angry and leaves just like that! I just didn¡¯t talk to him for your sake. If it were in the past, I would have beaten him with a stick. You¡¯re still trying to put in a good word for him. But you¡¯re right. I¡¯d better not worry about him in the Chapter 122 What¡¯s Her Faulinn? future. I won¡¯t be bothered to care about himter.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t say anything. She lowered her head and ate silently. She had witnessed the whole process just now, so she saw what he had thrown away. It was a tie. Cierra thought, ¡°He threw away the tie I had tied for him in the morning- ¡°In other words, he lost his temper so early in the morning just because of me? ¡°Why? Was it because of what I had said to Mrs. Trevino? Did I say anything wrong?¡± But Cierra didn¡¯t think much about it. In her opinion, although it was not a good thing to offend Draven, it didn¡¯t matter if their rtionship was ruined. Anyway, she might not have much to do with him in the future. As for work, she thought that even if she offended this person, he might prefer to spend time looking for a new project for himself than making things difficult for her. Therefore, the meal was quitefortable as a whole. After saying goodbye to Mrs. Adler, Cierra drove back to L¡¯Opera Restaurant. On the way, her brother called her. When Jaquan heard that she had stayed overnight at the Trevino family, he was a little worried, so he sent a message early in the morning. Cierra¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. She left out some of the idents that had happenedst night and only talked about how Sue had treated her well and how Sue had scolded Draven. Cierra was still a little afraid of Jaquan, who was eleven years older than her. Jaquan was not as sl*ppy as William. Now that he had taken over the Barton family business and even his ownpany was thriving, his aura was even more terrifying than that of Draven¡¯s. She didn¡¯t say much to Jaquan. Generally speaking, as a younger sister, she wouldn¡¯t dare to joke with him. When she was about to hang up the phone, Jaquan suddenly interrupted and asked, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the divorce procedure going between you and that guy from the Trevino family?¡± ¡°It should be¡­ soon.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. ¡°Last time, he said he was going to do it, but something happened to the Boyle family. Now Aleah wants tomit suicide. I¡¯m afraid it will take some time.¡± In fact, she was not sure about it since Draven was so moody. This morning she even didn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Draven. ¡°Did he have any bad intentions and want to make things difficult for me on purpose?¡± Cierra thought. Just thinking about it made her angry. When she returned to the country, she thought it would be the easiest thing to do. But she didn¡¯t expect that the divorce would take so long. Fortunately, Jaquan didn¡¯t say anything and just said in a low voice, ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking. You know that Dad is eagerly looking forward to youring back. Mom has been talking about you these two days. Call her when you have time.¡± Cierra replied sweetly, ¡°Got it, Jaquan. I¡¯m sorry to have kept you worried about me, but I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± There was a smile on the other end of the line. ¡°Okay.¡± After Cierra hung up the phone, the smile on her face did not fade. She was very happy when she thought of her future as a member of the Barton family. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I will have a lot of rtives. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±Cierra thought Last night she forgot to ask him when he would be free to go through the formalities. But when she thought about Aleah¡¯s condition, she estimated that it would be soon. She guessed that it would be less than half a month. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, it turned out that didn¡¯t even take half a month. As soon as Cierra arrived at the L¡¯Opera Restaurant by car, someone stopped her. It was Draven¡¯s assistant, Jason. ¡°Mrs. Trevino.¡± He was rather respectful towards Cierra. The reason why he still called her Mrs. Trevino was that he couldn¡¯t figure out what the boss was thinking. In his opinion, anyway, they hadn¡¯t officially divorced yet, so he might as well be more cautious. Cierra didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him. ¡°Jason, don¡¯t call me that. You know that I¡¯m divorcing your boss. Oh yeah, why are you here?¡± At first, Jason was still a little timid and did not know what to say. However, he did not expect Cierra to be so straightforward. He let out a soft sigh and no longer hid his feelings. ¡°Mr. Trevino asked me toe over and ask if you¡¯re free this afternoon. He said that he would go through the divorce formalities at about four o¡¯clock. He doesn¡¯t have your contact information, so he can only ask me to wait for you here.¡± Cierra raised an eyebrow and fell silent. Just when Jason thought that Cierra was about to go back on her word, Cierra askedzily, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Trevino quite capable? Why does he need me to go there personally?¡± Jason was speechless.. After all, Draven didn¡¯t say anything about it, and he didn¡¯t ask why either. Before Draven had indeed nned to let him do it directly, but just now, he had made a phone call and asked him to tell Cierra that she would have to go in person. Jason hesitated and said, ¡°Maybe Mr. Trevino thought that you didn¡¯t show up when you got married. When you divorce¡­¡± Cierraughed out loud before Jason could finish his sentence. ¡°All right, I see. Go back to tell Mr. Trevino that I will meet him at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Tell him not to go back on his word again.¡± Jason nodded. He didn¡¯t think it was a happy thing, so he didn¡¯t say anything. On the contrary, Cierra was very happy. The smile on her face did not stop and she even patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Jason. Come to L¡¯Opera Restaurant for dinner when you have time. I¡¯ll ask the boss to give you a discount.¡± Jason thanked her and watched as her left. After exining the matter clearly, he reported to his boss and told him what had happened while driving. The man on the other end of the line was silent for a long time, and then he said, ¡°Hmm.¡± Just as Jason was about to hang up the phone, he heard a voice again. ¡°How did she react?¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Suffocating ¡°Ah?¡± Jason didn¡¯t know how to answer him. ¡°I can¡¯t tell my boss that his wife looked quite happy, can I? After all, it is a divorce, not a wedding. But if I lie to my boss that his wife was sad, it seems too hypocritical.¡± Jason thought. Jason thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mrs. Trevino didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction. She said that she will meet you at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± A sneer came from the other end of the line. ¡°She didn¡¯t have any reaction? I guess she¡¯s so happy that sheughed aloud.¡± Hisst sentence sounded like he was gnashing his teeth. Jason was silent for two seconds and then said seriously, ¡°It didn¡¯t seem to be that exaggerated.¡± If he remembered correctly, Mrs. Trevino seemed to be just smiling. Although she looked very happy, herughter was not loud enough. As soon as he finished speaking, it was Draven¡¯s turn to be silent. More than ten secondster, the phone was hung up! Jason was speechless. At the hospital. The man standing in front of the window of the ward looked livid. He looked down at the mobile phone which he was gripping so hard in his hand that it is almost crushed. ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated¡­ Ha.¡± ¡°Draven?¡± Behind him, Aleah¡¯s soft voice came slowly. The man turned around, and before he could hide the hostility in his eyes, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Aleah was shocked by his gaze. It was as if she could see the man in a silver mask staring down at her from above. The suffocating fear instantly filled her heart. She shook her head in fear and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just want to say that if you have something to do, you can go back to thepany first. I¡­ am fine here. You don¡¯t have to stay here all the time.¡± Perhaps it was because she was really scared again just now, so she looked a little pitiful at the moment. Draven calmed himself down and said, ¡°I have nothing to do today, but I need to go out in the afternoon andplete the divorce formalities.¡± A hint of joy shed across Aleah¡¯s eyes. However, she controlled herself in an instant and asked, ¡°Did Cierra agree?¡± Draven sat down on the sofa in the ward. Hearing this, he paused and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she is eager to divorce me as soon as possible.¡± His resentful tone chilled her joy at once. No matter how stup*d she was, she could tell that he was not satisfied with the divorce. However, he didn¡¯t seem to know it at all. Aleah raised her eyes and looked at the man¡¯s cold and hard side face. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Draven, if you don¡¯t want to divorce my sister, you can talk to her. My sister used to like you so much, and she probably didn¡¯t want to either.¡± Frowning, Draven looked up and said, ¡°None of your nonsense!¡± The man¡¯s words were cold, and Aleah¡¯s eyes immediately became wet. ¡°Draven, I know you¡¯re very disappointed with me now, and you won¡¯t marry me again. I have wanted to die, but I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ll be aughing stock in front of everyone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I have done to Cierra before. I¡¯ll ask my mother to return those things to her. As for the money, I haven¡¯t let my mother take it. Just take it aspensation for my mistakes in the past. I won¡¯t threaten her with my illness again. It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°Lastly, I¡¯ve troubled you again for the past two days. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. You can live a good life with the Cierra¡­¡± She choked with s*bs and squeezed out two drops of tears. She looked so pitiful. Looking at her, he frowned even more. ¡°Aleah, I never said I wouldn¡¯t marry you.¡± Hearing that, the woman lying on the hospital bed was stunned for a moment, as if she did not understand what he meant. Draven got up from the sofa and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Aleah was delighted secretly. She had thought that this matter would make him very angry. At least, she wouldn¡¯t dare to take the Initiative to mention marriage for a long time Therefore, she took a step back in order to advance. She didn¡¯t expect it to work so quickly. ¡°But I¡¯ve done so many wrong things.. Aleah didn¡¯t look too happy. On the contrary, she felt a little uneasy. He was silent for a moment. It was true that when he learned the truth, he did not want to marry her anymore. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The man tapped his fingers and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your mistake. Don¡¯t do it again in the future.¡± Aleah nodded repeatedly. ¡°I know I was wrong, and the price I paid this time is enough to wake me up. I promise I won¡¯t do anything to Cierra again.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything else. He thought that he would no longer have anything to do with Cierra in the future and that after he married Aleah, there would probably be no any trouble. Because of what had happened before, he would modify some terms of the divorce agreement as From now on, they would never contact each other again. ¡°By the way, Draven, may I ask where you werest night?¡± After a moment of silence, Aleah couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°It rained heavilyst night and it was still thundering. I couldn¡¯t get through to you¡­¡± Draven was in a trance. He thought of Cierra, who had been so scared that she acted like an ignorant child the night before. He also remembered that there were also many scars on her body, as well as its fragrance that had wrapped him up¡­ ¡°Draven?¡± Aleah called out to him and stared straight at him. Draven came back to his senses, and his eyes were dark. ¡°Send me whatever dress you like, as well as the design of the ring. I remember that I still have something to deal with. I¡¯m sorry to leave you alone.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he left. As for Aleah¡¯s question, he didn¡¯t exin it at all. The door of the ward was gently closed, and the gentle face of the wornan on the bed instantly darkened. Looking at the message she received, she was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone. ¡°Cierra, you sl*t!¡± Aleah thought. The message on her phone was sent by the masked man. The nk profile picture¡¯s nickname was C, which was very simr to that of Draven, but thetter was F. It said that Draven had spent the entire night in the the Trevino family¡¯s old mansionst night and only came out this morning. Not long after, Cierra also came out and Ms. Trevino saw her off with a smile. In other words, Cierra and Draven had stayed in the Trevino family¡¯s old mansion for the night. In Aleah¡¯s opinion, with Ms. Trevino¡¯s matchmaking, they probably had lived in the same room. It was hard to imagine that nothing had happened between a man and a woman on a stormy night. When Aleah saw the following words, she was so angry that she wanted to delete this horrible man directly from her phone. But she didn¡¯t dare. After taking a deep breath, she replied. Aleah: [Draven has agreed to marry me. He will go through the divorce formalities with Cierra this afternoon.] The person on the other end of the line suddenly stopped some fanciful thoughts. Then, he sent a congrattory message. A smile finally appeared on Aleah¡¯s face, but it froze in an instant. C: [I hope you can get the marriage certificate and hold a wedding sessfully, otherwise¡­ you understand.] Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 There¡¯s No Mrs. Trevino Anymore A chill crept up Aleah¡¯s spine. It was just a line of words without any extra expression, but it made Aleah feel suffocated again. She took a deep breath. She probably felt that the other party couldn¡¯t do anything to her through. the screen, so she poked the phone screen angrily. Aleah: [Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely invite you on the wedding day.] There was no reply from the other side. Aleah waited for a long time. She thought that this horrible man would send her an expectant message, but there was nothing. She was so angry that she wanted to throw her phone away, but she withdrew her hand. A momentter, she found another nk profile picture and sent it out with trembling hands. Aleah: [Draven, why don¡¯t you think about it again? If you pity me because of my illness, it¡¯s too unfair to you. I can tell that you like my sister. Think about it carefully.] When Draven received the message, he was about to start the car when he suddenly stopped. Then, he replied. F: [I don¡¯t like Cierra. Don¡¯t think too much about it.] With just one sentence, he turned a blind eye to the others which he did not want to reply to. He didn¡¯t mention whether he liked Aleah or not, nor did he mention whether he pitied her. He only knew that he was unwilling to think of Cierra again. Just thinking about her caused him to be unable to control his emotions. That sort of feeling caused him to feel extremely ufortable. He attributed this kind of emotion to his disliking her. He thought that he didn¡¯t like her, so he felt ufortable. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. And he was certain that he did not like Cierra. Time flew by, especially when he was busy. Cierra was so busy in L¡¯Opera Restaurant that she almost forgot about the time. It was only when the rm clock reminded her that she remembered that she had to go through the divorce formalities, so she quickly changed her clothes and went out. At 4 p.m., she arrived at Courthouse on time. As soon as she got out of the car, she received a call from Jason, who sounded anxious. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, are you here?¡± Before she could reply, a man¡¯s impatient voice came from beside her. ¡°Tell her to hurry up.¡± She was about to say that she had arrived but stopped after hearing that. Her anxious heart instantly calmed down. She walked slowly in her high heels and even took out lipstick to fix her makeup. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. I¡¯m afraid I have to make Mr. Trevino wait for a while. If Mr. Trevino is in a hurry, why doesn¡¯t he go through the process directly, just like he got the marriage certificate casually before?¡± Her sharp tone was exactly the same as William¡¯s, which made people angry. In the car, Jason, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, looked at the man in the back seat at a loss. ¡°Mr. Trevino, what do you think¡­¡± He kept looking out of the car and didn¡¯t say anything. He pushed the door open, got out of the car, and strode in a certain direction. Jason¡¯s eyes widened. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether he should respond to Cierra or get out of the car with Draven. He got out of the car in a hurry and wanted to tell her not to hurry up, but as soon as he said the words ¡°Mrs. Trevino¡±, he saw a woman applying lipstick to a car window not far away. Without saying any more, Jason quickly hung up the phone and caught up with Draven. Cierra nced at the phone that had been hung up directly and did not think much about it. She picked it up as a mirror so that her makeup could be more exquisite. ¡°Have you finished?¡± A deep voice came from behind her, which almost gave Cierra a fright. She turned around and met his gloomy and angry eyes. A bright smile appeared on her bright face. ¡°Yes, Mr. Trevino, this way please.¡± Instead of moving, Draven lowered his eyes and stared at Cierra. She was still wearing the dress she had taken from the Trevino family in the morning, but she had changed into a knitted coat. The beige coat made her look brighter, nobler, and less soft than she was in the morning. Perhaps it was because she had put on makeup, and her red lips made her look very bright. ¡°Mr. Trevino?¡± Andy said slightly and Draven came to his senses. Draven withdrew his gaze and walked past her with a cold face. Cierra was not annoyed. She smiled at Jason, who was standing behind him, and then followed behind Draven in her high heels. The office lobby was divided into two areas. One was used for marriage, and the other for divorce. Inparison, the area for marriage was a little deserted. Of course, it could also be because of the afternoon. On the other side, there were not many empty seats. There was only one empty seat between couples who were about to divorce. When Cierra and Draven walked over, they were stopped by a staff member. ¡°The area for marriage is on the other side.¡± Perhaps it was because the makeup on Cierra¡¯s face was too bright, which made people. misunderstand. ¡°We are here to divorce.¡± Cierra exined with a smile. The staff member was stunned for a moment. He nced at the gloomy-looking Draven and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please line up and fill in the form first.¡± Both of them nodded. However, there were many people waiting at the scene for the divorce. They had to wait for a while ording to the formal procedure. Cierra was a little bored. She yawned andined, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Draven. You could have gone through the formalities easily, but you insisted on using here in person. Well, there are so many people waiting. It¡¯s so troublesome.¡± Draven closed his eyes and leaned against the chair to rest, not wanting to talk to her. With her hands under her chin, Cierra muttered to herself, ¡°You want passers-by to take photos of us and then make the news in order to make it known to Aleah, don¡¯t you? To be honest, it will make her feel quite secure. After all, we¡¯ve not divorced for so long. Any girl would think too much¡­¡± ¡°Cierra¡­¡± Draven suddenly interrupted her with a cold look in his eyes, ¡°Can you shut up?¡± Cierra blinked innocently. did I? Naturally, she didn¡¯t listen to him. ¡°Mr. Trevino, you have a bad temper. I didn¡¯t provoke you, You said at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, although 1 didn¡¯te in advance, I¡¯m notte. Why do you have to keep a long face? Besides, we all divorce willingly. Don¡¯t make it look like I¡¯m cheating you of your feelings and money. Think about it! You will live a happy life since you can marry your lover and I won¡¯t bother you in the future any more.¡± ¡°Happy life?¡± As he repeated her words, he let out a sneer. Cierra was unhappy and clicked her tongue. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Draven¡¯s expression was not as cold as before, but with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°I will live a happy life after I marry Aleah. What about Ms. Boyle in the future? Are you going to marry Mr. Barton in XR Entertainment and start a good life, or do you want to have other ns while h**king up with him?¡± Cierra didn¡¯t know where this hostility came from. However, anyone who heard this would feel ufortable. In her opinion, even if she had deliberately made him misunderstand her rtionship with William, there was no need for him to do so. ¡°Is there something wrong with this man?¡± Cierra thought. It was their turn. Without waiting for her reply, he hid the sarcasm in his eyes and walked straight forward. Cierra followed behind him. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Draven, we¡¯re here today to divorce. When we get the certificate, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other. I don¡¯t care who you marry in the future. You¡¯re mocking me for h**king up with another man. I think you¡¯re blind to marry a phony! Hearing that, Draven stopped in his tracks and red at her coldly. Cierra red at him. ¡°What are you looking at? Fill in the form!¡± Draven looked down at the different forms in front of him and suddenly had the urge to turn around. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 The Wedding House In the end, he held it in and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he looked cold. He nced at the woman who was signing seriously next to him and was about to say that she was more and more like William but stopped. ¡°Who she looks more and more like has nothing to do with me.¡± Draven thought. The strength of writing increased, and the strong handwriting almost cut through the paper. In the end, all the forms that should be filled out waspleted. Because they had signed a divorce agreement, there were no corresponding disputes about the assets, so they acted quickly. From time to time, the bright red marriage certificate was reced by a slightly dark one. Everything seemed to havee to an end as the seal was pressed. When Cierra got the dark red divorce certificate, she lowered her eyes and quietly let out a sigh of relief. It could be considered that it waspletely over¡­ She put the certificate into her bag and then smiled brightly. Just as she was about to say hello to him, the man beside her got up and left without even looking at her. Probably because he had had enough of her and finally got rid of her, he couldn¡¯t even stay for a second. Cierra didn¡¯t care and followed him calmly, just like when they came in. It was almost time for the staff to get off work, and the sunlight in New York gradually softened. The red sunset glow fell on the man¡¯s shoulder, and before she knew it, Cierra suddenly slowed down. She suddenly had the urge to take out the divorce certificate and take a picture however, this thought onlysted for a second in her mind before it waspletely extinguished. It was so childish that even she herself felt that it was stup*d. In any case, it was a formal farewell to the past. The certificate was the dividing line of her past 24 years, and put an end to her pitiful and pathetic unrequited love. Cierra did not continue to follow him. Instead, she stopped where she was. The setting sun stretched people¡¯s shadow. She watched as her shadow waspletely separated from him. A pir of light blocked her way, as if they were destined to be separated on both sides. ¡°Goodbye.¡± She muttered to herself, then resolutely turned around and walked in another direction. As a result, Cierra naturally did not see what happened next. The moment she turned around, the man facing the sunset suddenly turned around. His thin lips were slightly parted, and when he saw the woman¡¯s thin back, he pursed his lips silently. The evening wind of early summer stirred up her hair and danced with the new green branches on the street. The city was still bustling with all kinds of noise, but some people couldn¡¯t see or hear it clearly. ¡°Mr. Trevino¡­¡± Jason, who was following behind him, didn¡¯t dare to leave. He could only ask tentatively. ¡°Is there anything else you want to tell Ms. Boyle?¡± Since they had already been divorced, he could no longer address her as Mrs. Trevino. Not far away, Cierra¡¯s figure had almost disappeared. No one knew where she had gone. Her car was actually parked very close to his. But Draven didn¡¯t look at her for long. After withdrawing his gaze, he turned around and said. indifferently, ¡°Transfer the house in Aqua Apartment to her, and give her 3% of the shares of GN. Add more cash. to the original divorce agreement.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°15 million dors, please.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After that, he got in the car, closed his eyes, and felt tired. Jason, who had not gotten in the car yet, was stunned when he heard that. If he remembered correctly, ording to the previous divorce agreement, Draven had given Cierra nearly 200 million worth of assets, not including Stream Vi. After all, that vi was originally under her name. Now, not only did thepensation include a house in Aqua Apartment, but also 3% of the shares. of GN. Inparison, 15 million dors seemed to be nothing. GN was apany Draven had set up before he took over the Trevino Group. As far as Jason knew, Ernest Trevino had suppressed thepany in order to force him to take over the group. However, Draven managed to revive thepany when he was under attack from both sides. Now with the support of the Trevino Group, thepany¡¯s annual ie could be ranked top in New York. Even if she got 3% of the shares, it was what many people would not be able to earn in their lives. ¡°How could Mr. Trevino give it to¡­ his ex-wife Mrs. Trevino for nothing?¡± Jason thought ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Jason had been in a daze for a long time. Draven could not help rolling down the window and asked. His impatient voice brought Jason back to reality. Jason quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No, no!¡± Fortunately, Draven didn¡¯t scold him. He just said impatiently, ¡°Go get the car.¡± Jason replied with a ¡°yes¡± and did not dare to dy any longer. He quickly took the car key and went to the driver¡¯s seat. The moment he closed the car door, he suddenly remembered something. ¡°Mr. Trevino, I remember that house in Aqua Apartment¡­¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± He opened his eyes and looked into the rearview mirror. Jason didn¡¯t know whether to say it or not. Looking at the exhaustion on Draven¡¯s face, he felt that he shouldn¡¯t disturb him at this time. However, his hesitant look made Draven even more impatient. He said, ¡°Jason, if you think it¡¯s too easy to be an assistant, I don¡¯t mind letting you take over some challenging projects. You¡¯re even hesitant about the transfer of a house. Shouldn¡¯t I doubt the fact that your work ability has increased in reverse proportion with your age?¡± Jason didn¡¯t dare to hide it anymore and hurriedly said, ¡°No, Mr. Trevino, I just remembered that you said that you were going to give the house in Aqua Apartment to Aleah as a wedding house. If you give it to Mrs¡­ Ms. Boyle, I¡¯m afraid¡­ it will be difficult to exin it to Aleah.¡± ¡°Did I say that?¡± Draven frowned and asked. Although he was sure that he would divorce Cierra and then marry Aleah, he had his own principles before the rtionship ended. He would not make such a promise to Aleah, let alone prepare a wedding house for her. Jason exined, ¡°You didn¡¯t say that. It was Aleah who mentioned it, and then you bought that house. And I remember that Aleah was very happy when she heard the news¡­¡± Jason¡¯s words reminded him of something. Without further exnation, he said, ¡°Aleah misunderstood. Let¡¯s do as I said.¡± Aqua Apartment was located in a good location. He had ordered a house with the person in charge of the project when it opened for business. Aleah mentioned that he happened to ask Jason to do with the matter, which caused her to misunderstand. As for why he didn¡¯t exin at that time, on the one hand, it was troublesome, and on the other hand, he felt that it was not bad to use that house when he really needed to buy a wedding house since he was going to marry Aleah anyway. When Jason heard the order, he said yes. While driving, he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Mr. Trevino, what if Aleah asks about it?¡± At noon, Aleah came to him and sent him a pile of designs of the wedding house to ask for his advice. She also said that Mr. Trevino would personally arrange a ring and a wedding dress for her. ¡°If Aleah finds out that the house is about to be transferred to Ms. Boyle, won¡¯t that be¡­¡± Jason thought. With the attitude that his boss and future wife could not be offended, Jason decided to ask about it. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 The Division of Wealth Draven crossed his legs in the back seat and tapped his fingers rhythmically. After a long while, he raised his eyes and asked, ¡°Jason, who do you think is your boss? Aleah or Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. me?¡± As a veteran in the workce, Jason immediately understood what he meant. He immediately apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Trevino. I know what to do.¡± He hadn¡¯t been with Draven for a long time, but he knew Mr. Trevino¡¯s temper. Although his tone was not harsh, anyone who was familiar with him knew that when he got angry, it was more terrifying than what his expression revealed. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and sat upright as he drove silently. Surprisingly, Draven who was in the back seat exined to him, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to decorate the house in Aqua Apartment as a wedding room. Even if Aleah asked you about it, you can just tell her. Besides, even if the house isn¡¯t given to Cierra, she can¡¯t live there.¡± Jason subconsciously wanted to ask why, but when he saw Draven¡¯s expression, he restrained himself. It was better for him to drive quietly. However, there was no need for him to ask. Draven had already given an exnation. Draven frowned and said, ¡°William has rented a house for Cierra in Aqua Apartment. It seems that she won¡¯t quit her job in L¡¯Opera Restaurant for the time being. If she continues to stay in New York, it¡¯s inevitable for her to meet Aleah in L¡¯Opera Restaurant.¡± In the past, Draven might have believed what Aleah said about their sisterhood, but now he was afraid that they would fight when they met. Hearing this, Jason was shocked. He couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°You¡¯re just renting a house for Mrs. Trevino? Are you so stingy?¡± Jason was probably a little surprised. He was so excited that he forgot to change the way he addressed Draven. He subconsciously looked at Draven, who just sneered and said, ¡°Nobody knows why she prefers to live in the house instead of living in a vi.¡± After that, he massaged the space between his eyebrows and closed his eyes wearily. As for the wrong address, it did not attract much attention of Draven. At first, Jason wanted to say that perhaps the rtionship between Cierra and William wasn¡¯t that of what he thought, but after ncing at Draven¡¯s expression, he shut his mouth silently. The more you say, the more mistakes you make. It¡¯s better not to say too much. The next day, Aleah found out that Draven and Cierra had officially divorced. Ever since Draven said those words in the ward the day before, she had been so excited that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She was afraid that something would go wrong and dy the procedure like before. If it hadn¡¯t been in such a hurry for her to ask him that day, she would have asked him in the evening. Of course, due to Draven¡¯s bad impression of her during this period of time, she didn¡¯t ask him directly. She was afraid that she would take it too far. She got the news from Jason in a roundabout way and she asked him politely and respectfully. Jason didn¡¯t hide anything and told the truth. After getting the confirmed news, the smile on Aleah¡¯s face could not be restrained at all. She began to fantasize about the day when she was about to marry Draven. Shey on the hospital bed and picked up a grape. She no longer moved her precious fingers and typed in a message. Instead, she sent a voice message full of joy to Jason. [By the way, Jason, how about the designer I asked you to find? Please take me to see the house in Aqua Apartment when you¡¯re free. When will you be free?] On the other end of the line, Jason just wanted to wipe the sweat off his forehead. If Mr. Trevino hadn¡¯t reminded him in the car yesterday, he would have forgotten whose assistant he was. If it weren¡¯t for the high sry, he would have cursed and left long ago. This was a tough job. However, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Aleah, so Jason replied patiently as what Draven had told him yesterday. Of course, he was not so stup*d as to repeat what he had heard yesterday. He only said that the house had been given to Cierra by Draven. He didn¡¯t tell her that the house was not a wedding room, nor did he mention that Cierra lived in Aqua Apartment too. There was no reply from the other side for a long time. Jason also had something to do in thepany, so he didn¡¯t wait all the time. He put down his phone and went to do something else. When Aleah saw this reply, she was so angry that she almost fell on the hospital bed. She looked at it carefully a few times before confirming that the house in Aqua Apartment had been. given to Cierra. She was so angry that she flipped the bowl of grapes beside her to the ground. The porcin shard and fruit rolled on the ground, and the nurse who wasing in to inspect the room was also shocked. She came in to change Aleah¡¯s dressing. After all, she had hit the wall at that time. Although the wound was not serious, it was easy to leave a scar if it was not treated properly. The nurse was at a loss when she saw the mess on the ground. ¡°Ms. Boyle, I¡¯ll ask someone to clean it up.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Without waiting for her to finish, Aleah roared with a ferocious face. The door of the ward was closed again. Aleah was not in the mood to care about anything else. She hurriedly sent another message to Jason and asked how many assets Draven had allocated to Cierra, but no one responded. After a long time, a message came from the other side. [I¡¯m not sure.] Feeling that she had been neglected, Aleah was so angry that she threw her phone directly into the quilt. ¡°Cierra, you are a b*tch!¡± There was no one in the ward, so she roared angrily. She thought, ¡°Not only does Cierra steal her identity, but she also steals her husband. Now, she even dares to ask for her property after divorce. What right does she have? ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Boyle family, she couldn¡¯t even see Draven in person. It was already a great blessing for her to be able to marry him. How dare she steal my house? ¡°As for Jason, even he dares to slight her and is impatient with her reply. Sooner orter, I will ask Draven to fire him.¡± On the way to the L¡¯Opera Restaurant, Jason sneezed. Some contracts to replenish his assets after the marriage had been drawn up and he was ordered by Draven to send them to Cierra. 13 million dors was transferred directly to Cierra¡¯s bank card. In addition to the transfer information of the house in Aqua Apartment, there was also a stock transfer contract. After Cierra swept her gaze over it, she did not reject it directly. ¡°I can ept the house and money, but I don¡¯t want the investment shares. You can take them back.¡± She signed her name on the document neatly, and the other contract was refused by her. Jason would not stand on the boss¡¯s side. When he saw Cierra refuse the contract, his heart ached as if he had lost the 3% of the shares. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, the annual dividends of the 3% of the shares are not small.¡± ¡°Jason, I¡¯m no longer Mrs. Trevino.¡± Cierra interrupted him with a smile and twirled the pen between her beautiful fingertips. Jason apologized. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. Please don¡¯t mind.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t mind. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She handed over the signed document and said politely, ¡°I¡¯ve signed it. Thank you foring all the way here. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go through the formalities.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ms. Boyle. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Jason¡¯s attitude towards Cierra was very good. On the one hand, every time he came to see her, he could get a lot of delicious food. On the other hand,pared to Aleah, it was easier for him to do things here. He still felt sorry for the 3% of the shares and tried to persuade her. ¡°Ms. Boyle, please think about. it again. You¡¯ve suffered a lot over the years. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. In the past three years, these are all what you should take.¡± The pen in Cierra¡¯s hand spun again. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Leave With Nothing ¡°Since Jason has said so, I¡¯ll ept it so that you can go back and report it to Mr. Trevino.¡± Abruptly, Cierra stopped spinning her pen and looked up at Jason with a smile. ¡°Since Mr. Trevino has given me these shares, I hope that he won¡¯t interfere with how I deal with it.¡± Jason nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± He handed the contract back to Cierra. She didn¡¯t refuse and soon signed her name on the paper. Withdrawing her pen, Cierra was still polite. ¡°Jason, thank you for your hard work. Please stay for dinner.¡± Jason hurriedly refused, put away the contract, and stood up. ¡°No, thanks. Ms. Boyle. Mr. Trevino has other things to attend to, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time. Besides, it¡¯s not time for dinner yet. I¡¯d better go now.¡± The food of L¡¯Opera Restaurant was tempting, but Jason didn¡¯t get the position of the Trevino Group through underhanded means. Doing everything well was the most basic professionalism. Cierra stood up as well. She raised her hand and nced at her watch. It was indeed not the time to eat, so it was not appropriate for Jason to stay any longer. So she smiled and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you here and make things difficult for you. I have made some pastries in the kitchen of L¡¯Opera Restaurant when I¡¯m free. Why don¡¯t you take them back. and have a taste of them? It¡¯s really hard for you toe here so many times.¡± Jason refused repeatedly, but before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Cierra. ¡°It¡¯s all packed up. Even if I don¡¯t give it to you, I¡¯m giving it to someone else. Besides, I¡¯m just practicing it. It isn¡¯t served to the guests yet. You can try it and give me some suggestions. Of course, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± At this point, it was inappropriate for Jason to refuse again. He smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Boyle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Cierra took out a lot of pastries and sent Jason to the door. Before Jason could speak, she said. ¡°I made too much. If you can¡¯t finish it, you can give it to other colleagues and friends. If they have any feedback, please send me a WhatsApp message. Thank you very much.¡± She put the pastries into the car, put her palms together, and thanked him. She didn¡¯t look like she was going to send Jason the pastries. Instead, she looked like she was asking him for help. In fact, that was indeed Cierra¡¯s intention. In the past two days, in order to study Dr. Charles¡¯s taste, Cierra had been staying in the kitchen all day long. She was so tired. When she had some free time, she wanted to make some other delicious. food. These pastries were her entertainment. If she cooked too much, no matter how delicious the food was, they could not be eaten up. As a result, there was a lot of pastries left. Even if she sent a box of them to the guests every day, she still couldn¡¯t deal with all the food. The guests would feel dissatisfied If they didn¡¯t receive it one day. It just so happened that Jason wasing over today. It was just right to get him to take away. It¡¯s perfect that those food was not wasted. However, it was obvious that Jason did not know the reason. He only thought that Cierra was a kind- hearted person who did not forget him even when she worked at L¡¯Opera Restaurant. At the same time, he felt sorry for Draven. He thought, ¡°Ms. Boyle is so kind. Why does he still want. to marry Aleah who is bad-tempered just because she is a movie star. ¡°And Ms. Boyle is obviously more beautiful.¡± However, no matter how pitiful Jason was, he had no choice but to serve Aleah. While Jason was driving, he received a message from Aleah. The long voice messages on the screen gave him a headache, but he couldn¡¯t refuse. He could only click on them silently. On the other hand, at L¡¯Opera Restaurant, after sending Jason away, Cierra exined to her brothers about the contracts sent by Draven. She calcted the assets together. In addition to the assets written on the divorce agreement, Draven was extremely generous this time. Although it was not half of his wealth, it was a big number. She just didn¡¯t know how the Boyle family would feel if they knew it. However, this was not something that Cierra needed to consider. After all, they had already divorced. There was no need for her to continue to pretend to treat him with sincerity. In contrast, what bothered her more was how to manage these assets. She was toozy and really didn¡¯t have the talent of the Barton family to do business. William talked about this with her when he came to L¡¯Opera Restaurant for lunch at noon. When he saw her asking him for help to manage these assets pitifully, he couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Do you want all the assets that Draven gave you?¡± ¡°What? Just an apartment in Aqua Apartment is already very valuable. I¡¯m not like you, who can only rent a house for me.¡± Cierra snorted. William raised his eyes and squinted at her with a self-evident expression. Cierra immediately put on a fawning smile and said, ¡°William, I was wrong. Please help me manage these assets. I feel a headache when I see those densely packed words.¡± William snorted coldly, ¡°Tsk, you were willing to call me William now. Weren¡¯t you quite tough just now?¡± Although he said that, he had already picked up the tablet to help Cierra read the information. After a while, he chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve given a lot. How dare you ask for it?¡± Cierra¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why would I be embarrassed to take it? Asking for assets after divorce is my legal right, and I¡¯m not the heroine in yourpany¡¯s script that has to leave the house with nothing. Since he¡¯s willing to give it to me, then I¡¯ll take it. I¡¯m not a fool.¡± Just as Jason had said when he persuaded her, she had suffered a lot over the years. Not to mention the past, just the three years of marriage were enough to make her cry miserably. She almost lost her life. Why should she be embarrassed to take it? Moreover, she was not the one who had forced Draven to marry her. He was the one who had promised her. William said perfunctorily, ¡°Of course, you are smart.¡± Cierra¡¯s hand trembled, and a ss of water almost sshed onto William¡¯s face. Fortunately, William was not as frivolous as he had always been. After ncing at it briefly, he had a n in mind. However, he respected Cierra¡¯s opinion and asked, ¡°Cierra, how do you want to deal with this?¡± Cierra frowned and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll sell all the houses. Anyway, I won¡¯t be staying in New York for a long time in the future. I want to live with you. As for the 3% of the shares, I don¡¯t really want them. Why don¡¯t we set up a charity fund to support the search of lost Children in New York? What do you think?¡± Cierra handled these rigid assets properly. What really gave her a headache was the management of the working capital. She had neither studied nor been in contact withpany management, so she could only let William have a look. Naturally, William had no objection to her words. ¡°Okay, you can deal with it however you want.¡± He was looking at other information and said. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look. The assets that Draven gave you are quiteplicated. When everything is divided up, I can ask Jaquan to send someone to help you with the ounts. Mypany¡¯s business. is still in the entertainment industry. I¡¯m afraid Jonathan¡¯spany is more professional. What do you think?¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Cierra happily waved her hand. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Knowing her temper, William couldn¡¯t be bothered to tease her. He suddenly thought of something, looked up and asked, ¡°By the way, are you going to sell Stream Vi and the house in Aqua Apartment?¡± Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Red-eyed Hearing this, Cierra paused. In fact, she was a little reluctant to leave, not because of Draven. Stream Vi was bought for her by Ernest Trevino and she had chosen it herself. Even though she hadn¡¯t had a chance to live in it for three years, it was different from other empty houses. While she was silent, a piece of news popped up on her phone on the edge of the table. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hashtag: ¡°The marriage between Mr. Barton and the daughter of the Boyle family, Aleah, is around the corner.¡± The photo was of Aleah in an evening gown with Draven in a ck suit beside her. They looked like a perfect match. Cierra didn¡¯t open it. Instead, he swiped the pop-up window and spoke in a cold tone. ¡°Sell them all.¡± She didn¡¯t stay in the private room any longer and got up from the chair. ¡°There are still some things to do in the kitchen. I¡¯ll have to trouble you with these trivial things. I won¡¯t bother you here.¡± William could tell that she was acting unnaturally. He put his phone aside and knew what had happened at a nce. He scolded Cierra in his heart. His words were even harsher. ¡°You are too angry to eat because of Draven. You were quite tough just now. Didn¡¯t you think about how to spend the money he gave you? Now you can¡¯t stand the news of his engagement.¡± As he spoke, he deliberately clicked on the news and zoomed in on it, throwing it at Cierra. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you bless them when they¡¯re together? Cici has just returned for a short time, and she has been bewitched by that face again. Alright, I won¡¯t talk about you anymore. Come back with me to XR Entertainment this afternoon. There¡¯s a bunch of men in mypany, and they have all kinds of good figures. You can be keen on others except him. Cierra was shocked by William¡¯s increasingly outrageous remarks. She widened her eyes. ¡°William, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± William snorted and didn¡¯t say anything. He just squinted at her. Cierra looked at the food on the table and suddenly felt guilty. She was the one who asked William to help her, but now she felt ufortable when she saw this picture, so she left him here alone. She really shouldn¡¯t have done that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, William.¡± She returned to sit opposite William and apologized obediently. William snorted and filled her bowl with soup. ¡°I has a good temper. If Jaquan were to sit here today, would you be able to smooth things over with just an apology?¡± Cierra lowered her head and apologized in a low voice, but her expression was still cold. This time, William didn¡¯t say anything. The man who she had liked for a few years had just divorced her and then publicized the news of his remarriage on the Inte. Even though she had been men tally prepared for it for a long time, anyone who saw it would feel disgusted. Fortunately, Cierra was well-educated. If it were him, he would have pointed at their nose and scolded them. ¡°What a shameless couple!¡± He couldn¡¯t say anything tofort her. Most of the time, he would tease Cierra. At this moment, he could only brace himself to pick up some food for Cierra, feeling extremely awkward. ¡°William.¡± Cierra looked at the pile of food in her te and couldn¡¯t help interrupting him. ¡°I¡¯m not sad because of the news, so you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± It was true that she was in a bad mood when she saw the photo, but on second thought, she knew that the story should have gone on like this. She had known since a long time ago that Draven didn¡¯t like her, and his heart was full of Aleah. But at that time, she was young and always unconvinced. She was the one who had grown up with him, and he had called her his cutie wife since he was a child. Why did he changepletely because of Aleah¡¯s return? Fortunately, she was not stubborn. The moment she gave up, she understood that love did note in order. She couldn¡¯t control her love for Draven. How could he control his love for Aleah? She understood the logic. But when the truth wasid out in front of her, she really epted that he was going to marry Aleah, she was still a little touched and puzzled. She thought, ¡°He has already seen Aleah¡¯s character. Why does he still want to marry her? ¡°Does he really like her that much?¡± However, these thoughts quickly disappeared. She was woken up by William¡¯s scolding. A smile appeared on Cierra¡¯s face as she picked up a piece of beef for William with the fork. ¡°William, I did want to avoid this news, but you scolded me just in time. I know what I should do. As for why I lowered my head, it¡¯s because I feel sorry for what you¡¯ve done to me, not because of Draven.¡± She didn¡¯t deliberately avoid saying Draven and spoke it out loud. When she looked up again, there was only guilt and gratitude in her eyes. ¡°William, thank you.¡± Her eyes turned red. ¡°All right. Have a good meal. Look at how thin you are.¡± N William looked away and lowered his head to bite the food that Cierra had just served him. ¡°Mhm,¡± Cierra replied. Seeing William so reserved, she felt both sad and warm in her heart. She picked up her fork and started eating. After a few bites, William suddenly shouted, ¡°I almost forgot my business when I was talking nonsense with you.¡± Cierra looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Since you want to sell the house in Aqua Apartment, why don¡¯t you sell it to me directly?¡± William suggested. Cierra didn¡¯t ask him what he was going to do with it. She said directly, ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll transfer it to you directly. It¡¯s just a little troublesome to transfer twice.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind.¡± William waved his hand. ¡°That won¡¯t do. After all, I¡¯m your brother. How can I ept your house without paying for it?¡± ¡°If Jaquan knew about this, he would skin me alive.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t mind. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s troublesome to sell it anyway. I might as well give it to you directly.¡± Moreover, it wasn¡¯t her money. She didn¡¯t care about Draven¡¯s money at all. Since William didn¡¯t want to lose face, he was naturally unwilling to ept it. He smacked his lips and deliberately said, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t let you live directly in Aqua Apartment when you came to New York. It¡¯s already shameful enough to rent a house for you. Now I want to take your house empty-handed. It¡¯s really shameful.¡± ¡°William.¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t stand him and red at him with a red face. William smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give money to you at the market price. If you¡¯re too embarrassed to ask me for money, why don¡¯t you invest in two movies with my money? If I make money, I¡¯ll give you dividends. If I don¡¯t make money, then I just thank you for your support. What do you think?¡± Cierra nodded with a smile. ¡°Sure.¡± While they were talking andughing, the news on the Inte slowly fermented as time went on. It wasn¡¯t just the news that Draven was about to marry Aleah reach the top of the trending searches. The divorce news of Draven and Cierra also followed closely behind. It even made it to the top of the list when it was almost time to get off work. When Aleah saw these two extremely popr terms, a smile finally appeared on her face. Mrs. Trevino was finally going to be hers. She raised her hand and touched her forehead. The wound was still slightly stinging, which made her eyes sh with cruelty. She thought, ¡°When I really be Mrs. Trevino, I will make everyone who looked down on me apologize. ¡°I will also make those people pay the price especially Cierra.¡± Aleah clicked on the entry about herself and Draven to see how theizens wished her well. As soon as she clicked on it, her face became even uglier and even ferocious. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 The Mistress There were a lot of new posts on the topic, but it was very different from what she had seen before. She learned from Jason that Draven and Cierra had divorced. When she thought that Cierra no longer had the chance to her Mrs. Trevino, she bought this trending topic to show those gossipers that she, Aleah was the future hostess of the Trevino family. So what if her reputation was ruined? She would still be the one to marry into the Trevino family and marry Draven in the end. People in this circle were always been snobbish. Who cared what she had done in the past? Sure enough, as soon as the good news was released, many celebrities and madams in the circle sent a greeting to ask if the news was true. After confirming that the engagement between the Boyle family and the Trevino family had been settled, everyone gave her their blessings. Many of them even shamelessly told her that she must invite them to the wedding. Aleah nced at them coldly and didn¡¯t bother to reply. At that time, the Inte was also full of blessings. Although most of them were Aleah¡¯s fans, there were also passers-by who came in through the trending topics. They casually sent a post to bless her and feel happy at the same time. Unexpectedly, in less than a few hours, the public opinion on the Inte suddenly changed. When Aleah clicked on it again, there was almost a torrent of curses. What made her even more furious was the top post. [Is it true? Someone is really giving blessings to Aleah. Draven has just divorced, and now he wants to marry her. It can¡¯t be so fast, can it?] [You even wish her good luck. In my opinion, she is the mistress.] [Do mistresses dare to be so high-profile these days? And She even pays for a high-level trending topic. It¡¯s so funny. I wish the mistress and the sc*mbag to be locked up directly. Then I throw the key directly into the sea.] [By the way, does Aleahe out to apologize today? Not only does she ask the marketing ount. to pay for the private video of the best actor, but she also doesn¡¯t seem to apologize for the trouble caused by her at L¡¯Opera Restaurant.] [Don¡¯t think when the poprity is gone, nothing has happened. The Inte has memories.] Those posts directly dug out all the things that Aleah wanted to suppress. Taking advantage of the trending topic that she had bought, her negative news of the past once again was showed to everyone. After reading it, Aleah was so angry that her hands were trembling. She had spent a lot of money on the top of the post, which was posted by a big fan of hers. It was attached with a photo of her and Draven attending a banquet. How did it end up like this? After sending the angry questions to the staff, Aleah was so angry that she clicked on the post several times to report it. Unfortunately, it was useless. The social media staff only said that the data flow was too big to be controlled, and then ignored Aleah¡¯s question. At the same time, public opinion began to change ording to the topic of this post. Not only the bored onlookers but the loyal diners of the L¡¯Opera Restaurant were asking if Aleah had apologized today. They didn¡¯t call her by her full name, which made it even more ironic for her to be called Aleah. Of course, they couldn¡¯t upy all the real-time posts by themselves. Most of them were fans of the best actor, Coby. They are familiar with how the entertainment industry works and didn¡¯t take Aleah¡¯s fans seriously at all. One post from each of them was enough to upy all the topics, so there was no need for one person to repost it a hundred times. Moreover, these posts were not just asking Aleah to apologize. They also followed the main topic of the blogger and called her a mistress. They also doted on Cierra. Cierra was Coby¡¯s younger sister, and his fans loved her as well. They also called her Of course, they didn¡¯t forget to scold Draven while defending Cierra. younger sister. As a result, the topic of Cierra and Draven¡¯s divorce also became a trending topic. They kept calling him a sc*mbag. For a moment, the topic on the Inte was very lively. Jason returned to thepany to find out what was going on online. As soon as he arrived at the office, he was about to distribute pastries given by Cierra to his colleagues. The secretary of Mr. Barton¡¯s office was so anxious that she held up her mobile phone to report to him. If it was public opinion in other aspects of thepany, he would directly ask the public rtions department to deal with it. But today was different. Mr. Trevino was being scolded. Not only was their business affected, but some employees were also scolded for posting their daily work on social media tforms. They could only delete the posts and hide their information. The ount specially used by thepany for recruitment was also questioned byizens. When Jason saw the entry, he raised his eyebrows slightly and clicked on it with the intention of watching the show. He wondered what trouble Aleah would make. Anyway, since Aleah had been scolded for a long time, he was used to it. In the end, Mr. Trevino just needed to spend money to settle it. But when he clicked on it, he felt terrible. He thought, ¡°What the hell is going on? ¡°It is one thing to scold Aleah, but why do they scold Mr. Trevino? Why do they scold us? Do we do something wrong?¡± Jason¡¯s mood was veryplicated. After getting a rough understanding of the situation, he returned the phone to his colleagues. ¡°Hurry up and ask the public rtions department to suppress the heat. I¡¯ll go in and tell Mr. Trevino about this matter. In addition, inform all departments of thepany to protect the privacy on the social media tform. Don¡¯t post on the Inte for the time being, and don¡¯t Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. contact theizens.¡± After that, he hurried into Mr. Trevino¡¯s office and even forgot to put down the pastries in his arms. The Inte was bustling, and the people offline were not idle. Jason pushed open the office door and was about to speak. However, he didn¡¯t see Draven. There was only Ryan lying on the sofa. Ryan was lying on the sofa with his long legs crossed on the coffee table. There was a tablet in his arms, and his eyes were fixed on the phone in his hand. At this moment, no one knew what he was looking at. There was azy smile on Ryan¡¯s face, and from time to time, he would chuckle. When he saw Jasoning in, he nced at him and saidzily, ¡°Mr. Trevino has just taken his medicine and is sleeping in the lounge. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Although Ryan did not hold any position in thepany, Jason knew that Mr. West had a close rtionship with Draven, and many important projects were carried out by him. The outside world thought that Mr. West had nothing to do but that was not the case. except h**k up with beautiful women, Though he was a little sl*ppy. Mr. West was good at doing business.The others might not know what had happened before they were taken advantage of by him. Jason didn¡¯t hide anything and told him what had happened online. Ryan didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t even raise his head and continued to look at his phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. Everyone likes to gossip. It¡¯s normal.¡± Jason nodded and said respectfully, ¡°That¡¯s true, but after all, it¡¯s bad news. It¡¯s not good to let the news spread all the time. Since Mr. Trevino is resting, do you have any instructions, Mr. West? I¡¯ll let the public rtions department suppress the heat for the time being, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to decide on the specific public rtions n.¡± Jason thought, ¡°After all, I can¡¯t offend Aleah and Mr. Trevino.¡± Hearing this, Ryan finally raised his head and said, ¡°Why do you have to suppress it? I haven¡¯t seen enough yet. Leave it alone first. I¡¯m quarreling with the fans of Aleah on my small ount.¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 I Admit Her Jason held the pastries in his arms and fell silent. He wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. He looked up at Ryan and saw that he was holding a tablet and his phone. It looked like he was arguing with someone with a keyboard. After a long silence, Jason felt that as an employee of the Trevino Group, he had to think about the After all, if thepany¡¯s profits dropped, his bonus might not be able to be raised. Just as he was about to persuade Ryan, the door of the lounge was suddenly pushed open. Mr. Trevino came out looking impatient and a little tired. Obviously, he was angry because he didn¡¯t have a good rest and was woken up. ¡°What¡¯s going on with so much noise?¡± Draven frowned and nced at the two of them. His voice was low and hoa rse. As he asked, he buttoned up his cufflinks and walked towards the office table. He picked up the cup. of water on the table and took a sip, still looking displeased. Jason nced at Ryan and saw that he waspletely focused on his phone. After thinking for a while, he took the initiative to repeat what he had said to Ryan to Draven and wanted to ask for a specific n. Without saying a word, Draven picked up his phone. Without clicking on it, he felt a headache just by looking at the two hot topics. He threw his phone away and pressed his temples. ¡°Remove all the trending topics. Leave the specific public rtions schemes to the public rtions department. Focus on thepany and Aleah¡¯s interests. Don¡¯t worry about anyone else.¡± The implication was that it didn¡¯t matter even if they hired paid Inte trolls to smear Coby and Cierra. Jason nced at Draven in surprise. Draven raised his eyes and asked impatiently, ¡°Is there any other problem?¡± Jason shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll deal with it right away. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Trevino!¡± Just as Draven was about to ask Jason to go out, his eyes fell on the takeaway box in his arms. ¡°What are you holding in your arms?¡± His tone was full of disdain. Jason was about to turn around when he heard this. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to tell the truth. ¡°It¡¯s some pastries made by Ms. Boyle. Didn¡¯t you ask me to sign a contract with her this morning? She gave me some and asked me to distribute them to my colleagues in the office. I was in a hurry on the Inte just now, so I forgot to put it down.¡± Draven looked at him for a while. Jason couldn¡¯t figure out what Mr. Trevino was thinking, so he stood there and didn¡¯t dare to move. After a while, Draven lowered his head and said, ¡°You can go now.¡± Hearing this, Jason felt a little relieved. He turned around with the things in his arms. ¡°Jason.¡± The man on the sofa stopped him. Raising his chin, Ryan narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Cici told you to give it to colleagues in the office. Am I not a member of the office?¡± ¡°Yes, I forgot about you, Mr. West. I deserve to be beaten.¡± Jason quickly put down a box of pastries. When he saw that Ryan was still smiling, he put down one more box. It was not enough, so he could only put down two more boxes. Only then did Ryan feel satisfied. ¡°You can go out and have a taste with your colleagues outside. You must be tired today.¡± Jason replied and fled in a panic. There were four boxes of pastries on the table. The packaging box of L¡¯Opera Restaurant was designed in an antique style. It didn¡¯t look like takeaway box, but more like a gift specially brought for someone. Ryan did not hesitate to open all four boxes. He also took out his phone, took a picture, and sent it to Cierra while muttering. ¡°Cici¡¯s cooking is so ingenious. Look at these pastries. They look like real fruits. I don¡¯t even dare to eat them.¡± As he spoke, he picked up a piece of pastry and stuffed it into his mouth. Not only did he eat it, but he also made a delicious and satisfied sound. The man at the office table couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He raised his eyes and said impatiently, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay here, go back to the West family in Chicago. Ryan, don¡¯t do whatever you want just because of your mother¡¯s rtionship with the Trevino family.¡± His tone was obviously angry. However, Ryan still bit the pastry and said with a mean smile, ¡°I¡¯m not relying on my mother¡¯s rtionship. I¡¯m obviously relying on my friendship with you.¡± Draven looked at him coldly. Ryan did not continue to act like that. He patted the pastry in his palm and took a step back. ¡°I won¡¯t eat it, okay? If you have anything else, just tell me.¡± Draven nced at the four boxes of pastries on the table and recalled the taste he had tasted in the old house that night. It was very familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had eaten it. This thought only lingered for a few seconds before it was quickly dispelled by Draven. He looked away and said in a calm tone, ¡°Ryan, I know you¡¯re defending Cierra, but I hope you understand that I¡¯m the one who wants to get married, not you. So it doesn¡¯t mean I have to like someone you like.¡± As he spoke, he suddenly remembered what Cierra had said to Ms. Trevino that morning. His brows furrowed and a fire burned in his heart. Ryan didn¡¯t notice his abnormality and made a gesture.. ¡°Okay, I understand that you don¡¯t want to marry Cici. No one is happy to have their marriage arranged. But Draven, what do you mean to marry that girl from the Boyle family? You were blind in the past, and she pretended to be good. Now, you have seen the evidence with your own eyes. Do you still want to marry her?¡± It was rare for Ryan¡¯s tone to be so serious, and it could even be said that he was questioning Draven. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. That night, he was not at the Boyle family home, but as far as he knew, Draven had witnessed the whole process and even helped Cierra. It could be said that Draven had torn off half of Aleah¡¯s mask. This was also what Ryan couldn¡¯t understand. Why did Draven still want to marry Aleah? ¡°You had no choice but to marry Cici, but what about Aleah? Isn¡¯t it the same with you?¡± There was dead silence in the office. After a while, Draven said in a low voice, ¡°Since it¡¯s my marriage, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Ryan smiled and said, ¡°Do you still think that the woman in the Boyle family is men tally ill? Well, even if it¡¯s because of the so-called illness, can she beat and scold people at will? Draven, when did you be so indiscriminate? Just because of a promise a few years ago, are you willing to pay for it with yourself?¡± Draven lowered his eyes. i He held the pen in his hand with a poker face. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. However, if approaching him, one would see the bulging veins on the back of his hand. He put down his pen and looked up at Ryan. ¡°I¡¯m sick too, and I even took my medicine in front of you an hour ago. I married her not only because of my promise to Aleah a few years ago, but also a promise to myself.¡± ¡°As for her behavior, I promise that it won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ve also given a suitablepensation to Cierra. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Just take it as me being together with another l*natic and pitying each other.¡± As he spoke, he lowered his eyes again. ¡°Draven.¡± A hint of pity appeared in Ryan¡¯s eyes. Draven picked up the pen again and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t ept her. I¡¯ll try my best to make her avoid meeting you in the future. If you don¡¯t want to ept her, you don¡¯t have to call her Mrs. Trevino.¡± Ryan knew that there was no turning back, but he was still angry. ¡°What are you going to do with Ms. Trevino? Even I don¡¯t want to ept her. How can Ms. Trevino admit that she is the daughter-inw of the Trevino family?¡± Draven expression remained unchanged as the tip of his pen fell on the paper. ¡®My wife, I admit it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he froze. The words ¡°Cierra¡± were written on the contract. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Avoiding Suspicion Draven frowned when he saw the name. Then, he crossed it out and drew the contract aside. Ryan, who was sitting on the sofa, did not think too much about Aleah¡¯s matter. He tasted each of the four boxes of snacks, then he put them down and wiped his hands with a tissue. His tone was as casual as usual. ¡°You can do whatever you want. Anyway, it¡¯s you who gets married, not me. But as your buddy, I¡¯ve said what I should say. Don¡¯t regret it in the future. In addition, I have to warn you that I won¡¯t go to your wedding.¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± Draven began to deal with the documents on the table. Ryan looked up at him and saw his tired face. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°There are no urgent projects recently. You can go back and have a rest. You don¡¯t need to be busy all the time. Didn¡¯t you spend money to hire so many people?¡± Without raising his head, Draven flipped through the documents in his hand and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep because I was woken up by you.¡± He was not sleepy at all. Although he had been woken up by Cierra in the midnight, it was rare for him to have a good dream, and not to need the help of medicine. When he got the medicine from Dr. Chant this morning, the results of the fatigue test were normal. As for the exhaustion at this moment, on the one hand, it was because of the side effects of the medicine he had just taken. On the other hand, these things really gave him a headache. It seemed that everything about Cierra annoyed him. Thinking of her, he put down his pen. He looked down and saw that another contract was invalid. Draven pressed between his eyebrows and stopped reading the documents. He sorted out the two contracts and sent them to Jason, asking him to print them out and send them over. Then he sat on the sofa opposite Ryan, with a cup of coffee. His deep gaze swept across the table, and then he unceremoniously took a piece of dessert and put it into his mouth. The sweet and soft taste instantly dispelled the distress in his chest, and even his eyebrows rxed. At the same time, a sense of familiarity rose in his mind again. When he tried to catch the hint, all he got was the sweetness of food. He couldn¡¯t remember anything. Frowning, he picked up another piece as if he was unconvinced. Ryan suddenly raised his head and couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue when he saw what was happening. His expression was veryplicated. ¡°Hey, Draven, you¡¯ve just divorced, and now you¡¯re cating snacks made by your ex¨Cwife. It¡¯s not good, is it?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Draven looked unperturbed. Ryan was speechless. ¡°What do you think? You¡¯ve divorced her, and you¡¯re still eating what she made herself. Should you avert suspicion? ¡°If Aleah sees this, she¡¯ll definitely fight with you. Thank goodness she¡¯s in the hospital right now.¡± There was a hint of sarcasm in thest sentence, but overall, it could be regarded as Ryan¡¯s experience. He had seen countless women. After breaking up, his ex¨Cgirlfriends cklisted him and imed that he was dead. And his current girlfriends easily lost temper everytime getting involved in his ex¨C girlfriends¡® matters. Therefore, he stopped having girlfriends and only looked for those who didn¡¯t care about love. Of course, except for Cici, he added in his heart. However, Draven was still confused. He looked straight at Ryan with his dark eyes. His tone was frank. ¡°Since she has given it to me, it means that she doesn¡¯t mind. It¡¯s not a big deal for me to eat some. What¡¯s more, she also knows that this marriage is a mistake. If it weren¡¯t for grandpa, there wouldn¡¯t have been such twists and turns. Divorce is natural. Why should I avoid suspicion?¡± After pausing for a while, he continued. ¡°As for Aleah, she can¡¯t see it. Even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Ryan sneered, then sighed with emotion and looked up at the sky. Draven must have been taken too much medicine. His IQ was quite high. How could his EQ be a negative number? Draven couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with his mind, but he could see the meaning of Ryan¡¯s actions. He frowned. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°There are problems everywhere.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ryan sat up straight on the sofa and analyzed the situation for Draven, thinking that it was better to educate him. ¡°First of all, Cici just sent these things out of courtesy. She politely gave a little reward to Jason, who ran errands for her. It¡¯s the same for the others. ¡°Secondly, although your marriage was appointed by the your grandpa, did Cici like you since she was a child and longed to marry you? Since your rtionship is not pure, you naturally have to avoid arousing suspicion. And even if there is nothing between you before, you have to avoid suspicion. There is no pure rtionship between men and women. ¡°In the end, you said that Aleah wouldn¡¯t mind, so let me ask you, what¡¯s wrong with Cici¡¯s injury? We can¡¯t even talk about the past. In the past, it couldn¡¯t be med on you. I just asked why Aleah was still targeting Cici after she came back. It¡¯s all because of her title as Mrs. Trevino. Do you think that woman is generous and kind?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the office fell silent for a moment. There was a knock on the door, breaking the deadlock. Jason pushed the door open and didn¡¯t know if he shoulde in. He asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Trevino, the document has been copied.¡± Draven didn¡¯t say anything. Ryan raised his chin and said, ¡°Just put it down.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jason came in and put down the documents. He ran away faster than a rabbit. The frosted ss door closed and the office fell silent again. After a long while, Draven said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡± He took a tissue to wipe his fingers. Obviously, he would not touch those snacks again. Ryan snorted. ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not thinking too much. You just don¡¯t understand women.¡± He sighed with emotion and leanedzily on the sofa. This was one of the reasons why he didn¡¯t want Draven to marry Aleah. Aleah was two¨Cfaced. She was jealous and very different in front of others. After bing Mrs. Trevino, she would probably deal with any woman who approached Draven. Ryan wanted to remind his good friend, but he raised his eyes and nced at Draven, stopping himself from saying anything. What if Draven was willing to do so? After all, he was always abroad and Draven had spent lots of time with Aleah. Draven knew Aleah better than him. Besides, everyone had seen what happened at the the Boyle family¡¯s dinner partyst time. Forget it, no need to talk about it. It was better to talk business between brothers Ryan sat up straight and turned theputer on the coffee table toward Draven. ¡°Draven, take a look at this.¡± The public opinion on the Inte was still growing, Because of the negative impact on Draven, the Trevino Group¡¯s stock price continued to decline. Even though the public rtionships department of the Trevino Group had begun to take action and even spent money to reduce the poprity, it still couldn¡¯t stop the public from gossiping. What¡¯s more, some people wanted to reduce the poprity, while others wanted to increase it. Some people of posts on thoked at the stock market with sadness on their faces, while others looked at all kinds of posts on the Inte andughed happily. Aftering back from L¡¯Opera Restaurant, Cierra had been reading all kinds of posts on her phone. She couldn¡¯t hold back her smile as she read thements. To her surprise, an anonymous forum released the news that Aleah had just been detained and asked why the Trevino family wanted to marry a transgressor. Soon, the post became quite popr. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Transgressor At the same time, the public rtionships department of the Trevino Group also began to work hard. The official ount announced that the divorce between thepany¡¯s president, Draven Trevino, and Cierra Boyle had been prepared for a long time. Through the announcement of the divorce agreement, it could prove that Draven wasn¡¯t sleazy and that he had cleared his name as a intrigant. As for Aleah, her studio quickly cooperated with the Trevino Group¡¯s announcement and released a thousand-word article with Aleah¡¯s private ount, indicating that they were in a pure rtionship. They secretly stated that it was purely feudal for Cierra to rely on Ernest Trevino to marry Draven! The article was full of emotions, describing Aleah¡¯s bitterness that had been forced to break up. As for Cierra, she had be the third party who had broken up the two of them, and Aleah was the victim of this marriage. Now that Draven had divorced Cierra, it was just fixing the mistake. Aleah and Draven had finally gotten married. After both statements were announced, awyer¡¯s letter with an official seal was also issued at the same time. Manyizens were tagged and directly sued. Of course, there were different tags. Whom Aleah¡¯s studio sued were mostly Coby Barton¡¯s fans, while the Trevino Group was sueing those who insulted the Trevino Group¡¯s employees. But however, after these posts andwyer¡¯s letters were released, public opinion also changed greatly. Johnson¡¯s fans held their heads high again and began to fight back! The ounts that had used Aleah of being a mistress were chased by her fans and asked for an apology. At the same time, Cierra was alsobeled as a mistress. Aleah¡¯s big fans even directly guided her hundreds of thousands of fans to post, indicating that the one who was not loved was the mistress. When Cierra was reading the anonymous post, she suddenly realized that she had been scolded again and became a trending topic. Behind her came William¡¯s curses. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this group of people? Do they think it¡¯s a celebrities¡¯ words? Only mistresses are not loved? Have they been educated? If not, go back to the primary school and sign up for the first grade. If yes, please check their brains!¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t help but want to cover her ears. She didn¡¯t even take it to heart. Did William need to? She looked up at the man sitting opposite her and threw him an orange. ¡°William, calm down. Let¡¯s just watch the fun. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± How could William not be angry? Thoseizens scolded his sister and insulted her with all sorts of insults. Just by looking at those filthy words, one would feel annoyed, much less they tagged Cierra¡¯s name. ¡°Silly girl, how can you still smile? Look at what your good ex-husband has done!¡± He caught the orange that Cierra had thrown over and looked at it. He felt even more furious. He threw the orange away and cursed. ¡°I used to think that although this bas*ard was blind, he still had a little conscience. Now it seems that they are a family!¡± Cierra, on the other hand, did not have such a hot temper. Perhaps it was because she had been scolded by Aleah¡¯s fans more than once, so she got used to it. Moreover, she did not deliberately look at those foul words. She only knew about it through the news. Coby had told her before not to read too manyments on the Inte. She didn¡¯t have a strong heart, so she couldn¡¯t keep indifferent when she saw all kinds of disgusting words being used against her. It was fine to see Aleah make a fool of herself, but there was no need for her to look for trouble. Obviously, William was the one who had asked for it. ¡°William, don¡¯t look anymore. I¡¯ll deal with the news with Haroldter. There¡¯s no need to argue with these people.¡± Cierra advised. William was so angry that he threw his phone on the coffee table, making a *uffled sound. ¡°Why should I care about these people? I¡¯m just looking down on Draven! Why would he do such a disgusting thing himself? Has he been bewitched by that woman from the Boyle family?¡± He used to think that Draven was a good person. At least Draven could tell right from wrong, from what he said at the dinner party that day. He didn¡¯t expect that Draven would still be lovestruck! ¡°Himself?¡± When Cierra heard these words, she was stunned, not understanding what William meant. Frowning, she pursed her lips and turned on her phone again. At this moment, her name was still in a high position on the trending searches. Aleah¡¯s infamy had now been shifted to her. The topic of ¡°Cierra is the real mistress¡± was so offending to the eye. A strange feeling shed across her heart, but she still chose to ignore it. She didn¡¯t want to get herself into trouble. She shifted her gaze up to the first ce on the hot list. #Draven¡¯s Confession# It was a very simple title, but there was a dark red word ¡°Explosion¡± at the end, which showed how much traffic it had. She clicked on it and saw that it was a post posted on the registered ount. [Draven: The person I want to marry has always been Aleah.] It was just a sentence without any extra words, which was very in line with this young entrepreneur who had be the richest man in New York at such a young age. In less than ten minutes after the post was released, the number of likes had exceeded a million. Cierra wanted to log out of the app, but her body had already taken the initiative to click on the comments section of this post. The most highly praised person was the big fan who spoke up for Aleah. The phrase ¡°the one who is not loved is the mistress¡± distorted the public opinion. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At this moment, thements were also true. Aleah¡¯s Beloved: ¡°Mr. Trevino, you¡¯ve finallye out to protect Aleah! I¡¯m crying so hard! I knew that the person I¡¯ve always liked wouldn¡¯t be a mistress. I hope that you¡¯ll treat her well in the future and won¡¯t let her suffer anymore! We fans are willing to give her to you. I believe that Mr. Trevino will give Aleah happiness. Please treat her well! Wish her a happy marriage. Leave the battle to us!¡± The likes of this post were also twice as high as that of the top twoments. However, there were a lot of simrments below. Most of them were insulting Cierra, and asionally, they even mentioned Coby. After taking a few nces at it, Cierra exited the app with a cold expression. ¡°Is your blood pressure high?¡± Seeing the indifference on her face disappear, William couldn¡¯t help teasing her. Cierra was slightly angry. It wasn¡¯t because of the fact that Draven had spoken up for Aleah, but purely because of the insults directed at Coby. It was one thing to scold her, but why did they drag Coby into it? William took out two bottles of ice water from the refrigerator. He put one on the coffee table and unscrewed one for himself. After drinking a mouthful of water, the anger in his tone subsided a lot. He clicked his tongue and heaved a long sigh. ¡°Look at your ex-husband. He specially registered an ount to rify for his fiancee. He¡¯s afraid that theizens will scold his lover too much and make her unhappy. He¡¯s really infatuated! In a sense, your taste is good, but unfortunately, he just doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Cierra¡¯s cold gaze swept over. William nced at her and immediately changed his words. ¡°The main reason is that this idiot¡¯s eyesight is not good enough. He¡¯s directly blind.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t bother to talk to him. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him about Draven. In her opinion, they were divorced, and it had nothing to do with her who he wanted to protect. But what Draven shouldn¡¯t have done was to shift the me onto her. He shouldn¡¯t have dragged Coby into this either. She sent the anonymous post she saw earlier to William and said coldly, ¡°Spend money and let this post go. Don¡¯t they firmly believe that they have followed the right person? Then let them have a good look. What they like is just a transgressor!¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Confession! William clicked on the phone and nced at itzily. Suddenly, he bounced up from the sofa and sat up straight. ¡°Seriously, I almost forgot about it!¡± Without dy, William immediately sent the post to the PR marketing department of XR Entertainment and contacted Lydia. He had a headache arguing with theizens. He had really forgotten that they had a trump card. The video taken at the Boyle family¡¯s dinner party was supposed to be avable the next day, but no one had expected that Aleah would be sent to the hospital that night. It was said that the wound was quite deep. Later on, the Boyle family did not cause any more trouble. After receiving the money, they sent a few worthless toys over, saying that Ernest Trevino had given them to Cierra in the past. They almost thought that they could let go of the Boyle family and just ignore each other in the future. Who would have thought that Aleah would cause such a scene as soon as they got divorced? Wasn¡¯t it just disgusting? After the XR Entertainment received the post, they quickly took action. The proposal was made by Cierra. They didn¡¯t tell the public what Aleah had done. Instead, they contacted a marketing ount that sold videos to Aleah and asked him to post a post. The user of that ount had already been scolded badly. After announcing the chat history with Aleah, the ount had been banned for a month, and it had almost been reported by Aleah¡¯s fans to be gone. He was already dissatisfied with Aleah. This time, he was the first to bear the brunt of the chaotic battle between the fans of the various companies. Even when the public opinion had changed, he did not change his attitude and continued to quarrel and scold Aleah¡¯s fans. Now that he had a job, he agreed without hesitation, not to mention that he could get a huge sum of money this time. He immediately sent the post. [I made a mistake in the melon fields: A female star who is about to marry a rich man¡¯ has just been released from the detention center, and she was able to confirm her rtionship with the rich businessman so quickly because she threatened tomit suicide.] Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The post had been released and it soon became a trending topic. The blogger had been quarreling with Aleah¡¯s fans, and there were many people who debated with him. As soon as this news came out, it immediately caused an uproar. At the same time, XR Entertainment also paid for the anonymous post to be a trending topic. In the chaos of public opinion, the controversy escted again. No matter how fierce the argument was, it was just a personal grudge. No matter who was in the right, it was only a matter of morality. However, the issue of Aleah¡¯s arrest was different. It involved thew. Once it was confirmed to be true, her career as a female celebrity would bepletely destroyed. Aleah¡¯s fans and team had no time to argue who was the mistress. They quickly surrounded the blogger and used him of spreading rumors and making trouble. The blogger deserved his reputation as a paparazzo for so many years. He replied in a sarcastic tone. As time went on, the topic became more and more popr. The discussion gave William a headache, ¡°Why don¡¯t we post these videos directly? It¡¯s too messy and tiring to watch them.¡± Cierra, on the other hand, watched with interest. In particr, after this blogger posted another post, she gave him a like with a smile. [I made a mistake in the melon fields: Let¡¯s wait and see. The harder you talk, the more pain your face will hurt.] She used her own ount, which was the new ount that had responded to her rtionship with Coby. As she read the post, she replied to William. ¡°It¡¯s too boring to send it out directly. Didn¡¯t the Boyle family do a good job of keeping it a secret? They deleted the surveince video and covered their guests¡¯ mouths. If we send the video directly, we will let down their efforts.¡± William couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Well, she could do whatever she wanted. He didn¡¯t care anymore. Anyway, he had given her all his men. After discussing for the whole afternoon, William received a lot of messages, and his head was buzzing. He nned to go upstairs to take a bath and rest. He got up from the sofa and suddenly thought of something. you¡­¡± ¡°By the way, Cici, it¡¯s okay to teach Aleah a lesson, but as for Aleah deserved the consequences of her evil deeds. However, Cierra had also been ndered and used of being a mistress. Even if it was fake, it would be difficult to clear her name. Moreover, it was obvious that Draven would not clear her name. It was good enough that he didn¡¯t add insult to injury. ¡°What about me?¡± Cierra didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°What do you think?¡± William was in a bad mood. ¡°Are you happy to be called a mistress?¡± Some hats were hard to remove once they were put on. Even if it was not true, it was just ndering you. That would be your bad nickname. In the future, the first thing that others would think of would never be what you had done or your achievements, but your bad reputation. The absurd and rude words of ¡°the mistress is the one not loved¡± made most ignorant and shallow people believe in it, and their brains were also hypnotizing them that the wife who got the marriage certificate and was recognized by thew was the mistress! William could already imagine how the people would judge Cierra when the Barton family announced her identity in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± After reading all kinds of posts in the afternoon, Cierra¡¯s eyes were a little tired. She put down her phone and stretchedzily, but she was still calm about William¡¯s worry about her. William cursed in his heart. He wanted to turn around and leave. ¡°Okay, you solve it!¡± He turned a corner and walked up the stairs. He came back again. ¡°Tell me, how are you going to deal with it? Even Draven spoke up for her. Do you think he can still speak up for you?¡± As soon as Cierra put the cup to her mouth, her eyes met with William¡¯s face before she could take a sip of water. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why should I ask him to speak up for me?¡± She put down theup unhurriedly, and the smile in her eyes became colder. ¡°If he can fight in person, why can¡¯t I?¡± No one spoke up for her, so she spoke up for herself. Moreover, what could prove her innocence better than a certificate? So what if he didn¡¯t love her? Even if he didn¡¯t love her, she was once his legal wife. What else did she need to rify? Back then, she dared to resist the Boyle family¡¯s decision to marry Draven, not only because she was happy with him, or because she had Ernest¡¯s support. More importantly, Ernest had told her that the benefit of getting married was that thew would punish those who didn¡¯t love you. So she went to have a try. She had fantasized about being a good wife and trying to start over with Draven so that he would ept her. Unfortunately, the fact was that what did not belong to her would never belong to her. Moreover, she was not the only one who had agreed to get married. So, why should she wear thebel of a mistress? If he really disliked her, why did he agree to it in the first ce? As Cierra thought about it, she had already edited the post. Not only that, but she also tagged Draven¡¯s new ount at the end of the post. The one he registered for Aleah. She looked at it with a smile. She had already thought about the effect of this post. She felt that she was like a vicious supporting actress who was trying to separate the male and female lead. But so what? She clicked to send it. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Not Going Home After the post was sent out, Cierra did not bother with it anymore. She put away all the electronic devices as William and then cooked as usual. During this period, she also made a video call to her parents, who were far away in Los Angeles. While taking a walk with William under the parasol tree in the vi area, she chatted with them. Everyone knew what had happened on the Inte, but they didn¡¯t mention it. Everything went on as usual. Mr. and Mrs. Barton only asked about their recent situation in New York and when Cierra would return. ¡°Soon, mom. I think I¡¯ll be able to meet Dr. Charles in two days. I¡¯ll go back to Los Angeles after discussing with him.¡± Having lived in New York for a long time, Cierra missed them very much. Mrs. Barton missed her even more. Her daughter, who had been missing for many years, was finally recorded in the family tree. How could she not miss her when Cierra couldn¡¯t stay by her side when she returned home? said Sheined to Cierra in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Cici, don¡¯t lie to me anymore. Last time, you that it would be soon, but you didn¡¯te back after Fanny¡¯s fashion dinner party. Let me tell you, if I don¡¯t see you next week, I¡¯ll ask Jaquan to send me to New York. Is it clear?¡± Thedy in her fifties was well maintained, and she looked even more delicate on the phone screen. No one could tell her age at all. Instead, they wanted to coax her like a little girl. Especially that soft and delicate voice, it made Cierra wish she could fly back to Los Angeles right now. It was no wonder that although her father doted on her mother, he usually kept a close eye on her, for fear that she would get lost. Cierra smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Got it, Mom. I¡¯ll definitely be back next week, together with William.¡± As she spoke, she deliberately shifted the camera so that Mrs. Barton could see William. Seeing William, Mrs. Barton was a little unhappy and curled her lips. ¡°He is a debt collector. I don¡¯t care!¡± William clicked his tongue and was retorted before he could say anything. ¡°Look, Cici, I haven¡¯t said anything yet, but he¡¯s already unhappy. Don¡¯t let hime back. It¡¯s annoying to sees this unfilial son!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, don¡¯t look at him.¡± Cierra held back herughter and turned the camera to herself. Mrs. Barton¡¯s expression changed rapidly. Her gaze was so gentle that she wanted to stick to Cierra through the phone. ¡°Then let¡¯s make a deal. You muste back next week. You can¡¯t hang out outside all the time. Do you get it?¡± Cierra nodded and couldn¡¯t hold back her smile. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be back next week.¡± ording to her n, she would probably see Dr. Charles in two days. If the rumors were true that this miracle-working doctor had a strange temper, it should be easy to get an answer to this matter. Or he would be satisfied with her dishes and willing to treat her mother, or he had a bad temper and drove her away. No matter what the case was, the answer woulde out in the next week. If she was unlucky, at worst, her mother would be treated conservatively as before. The cause of her mother¡¯s illness was that she was lost, and she could apany her mother all the time in the future. It would get better sooner orter. After chatting with Mrs. Barton for a while, the video call was finally hung up. And then they went back to the vi together. When she thought that the divorce had been settled and that she was going back to her home soon to live with her real rtives, she felt a little emotional. But the smile on her face suddenly disappeared when she saw that the man beside her was not happy. ¡°William.¡± Cierra restrained his emotions a little and her gaze fell on him. ¡°Are you not happy?¡± William looked down at her and flicked her forehead with his fingertips. ¡°What are you thinking about? What¡¯s there to be unhappy about?¡± Cierra frowned and rubbed her forehead. She snorted and red at William. ¡°It¡¯s all because you haven¡¯t spoken. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that your ss heart would be sad, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to talk to you. Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Who has a ss heart?¡± William retorted as soon as he opened his mouth. His gaze fell on her forehead, and he was speechless. ¡°Did you call that a hit? When did you be so precious, huh? I didn¡¯t use much strength at all, okay?¡± Although he said so, there was still a hint of worry in his eyes. ¡°Does it really hurt?¡± He leaned over to take a look. Cierra avoided his actions. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m more worried about your heartache.¡± William said with disdain, ¡°Cici Barton, don¡¯t be so cheesy. I shouldn¡¯t have let you surf the Inte back then!¡± He couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to her anymore and walked straight pass her. Cierra followed behind him and slowly spoke after a short while. ¡°William, in fact, Mom is also very concerned about you. She just said it casually. Don¡¯t take those words to heart. Next week, no matter whether I get Dr. Charles on my side or not, let¡¯s go home with Harold, okay?¡± Coby still had scenes to shoot. He couldn¡¯t stay in New York for too long, so he would probably leave in a few days. Harold could stay anywhere. This time, he came with Fanny and then settled down here. If there was nothing else, they could go back together next week. Cierra had everything nned out in her heart. But now, a problem arose. ¡°Who wants to go back with you? Just let Harold send you back. I¡¯m at thepany and have a lot of things to do.¡± He didn¡¯t even give Cierra a nce. He went straight to the refrigerator to get a ss of water. ¡°But William, I can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡± Cierra coaxed him in a soft voice, using both soft and hard tactics. ¡°Think about it. I was brought back by you, and I lived abroad with you for the past three years. When I came back, I was still with you. Although Mom and Dad are our rtives, we have never lived together. How scared I would be if you didn¡¯t go back with me. Anyway, I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t go back, I will never talk to you again! I won¡¯t give you your birthday gift!! ¡± William raised his head and gulped down a ss of water. He did not even bother to look at Cierra and only said the wordzily. ¡°Up to you.¡± After that, he left directly. It was casual and ruthless. Looking at his back, Cierra finally understood what Jaquan meant. William was usually the most reckless person and would agree to anything, but he was so stubborn when it came to going home. Since Cierra didn¡¯t live in the Barton family, she didn¡¯t know much about what had happened. She only knew that there was some conflict between her brother and her parents. Ever since he went to college, he didn¡¯t like to go home. After graduation, he went abroad directly. In recent years, William had kept in touch with his family because he had found Cierra. XR Entertainment was originally established abroad. It started to develop domestically because of her. However, even though she had returned, William was unwilling to return to Los Angeles, even if he could develop better with the support of the Barton family. Watching the tall figure disappear from her sight, she sighed softly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was worrying, a clear and gentle voice came from behind her. ¡°Do you want to know why William is so stubborn about returning home?¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 What Does Mrs. Trevino Want Me to Do? When Cierra turned around, she saw the angr profile of Coby. She nodded, and her eyes were full of worry. She subconsciously looked in the direction of William. ¡°Do you know?¡± Coby followed Cierra¡¯s gaze, and a faint smile appeared on his clear face. ¡°In fact, this matter has something to do with you. He exined everything about the Barton family in detail to Cierra. Not only did it involve a discussion of the past, but it also would be asionally about things between her other brothers. There was even the matter of Fanny bringing Colton into the Barton family. So, when it was almost over, it was alreadyte at night, and Cierra was extremely sleepy. After washing up, she fell asleep. When she woke up the next day, she was still in a daze. She sat in the room for a while before she calmed down As usual, she made breakfast herself. Unlike usual, she added another western-style breakfast this time. She toasted toast and put some cut fruit and yogurt together, then fried eggs and a ss of milk aside. The bourgeois exquisiteness was a little out of tune with the soybean milk and steamed dumplings next to it. When William walked downstairs, Cierra had just arranged all the breakfast. When he saw everything on the table, he raised his eyebrows and looked a little surprised. ¡°Hey, Cici, what¡¯s wrong with you today? You¡¯ve changed your taste.¡± Without hesitation, he began to eat. As soon as Cierra came out of the kitchen, she saw William¡¯s tie hanging on the back of the chair next to him, and he was already holding a knife and fork, starting to eat the bread that was not perfectly roasted. She smiled and sat down in front of her crystal shrimp dumpling. ¡°William, you¡¯ve gone too far. You didn¡¯t even ask who it was for. You only ate half of it.¡± William squinted at her and asked, ¡°Who else is here besides me?¡± ¡°Coby went for a run and will be back soon. He¡¯s going back to the production team today. What if I prepared it for him?¡± Cierra said deliberately. William snorted. ¡°There are so many dishes on the table for him to eat. Even if it was prepared for him, can¡¯t I eat it? I haven¡¯t said anything about him living here.¡± His tone made Cierraugh. ncing at the food that was almost finished in the bowl, she said, ¡°There¡¯s toast in the toaster in the kitchen. If you don¡¯t have enough, you can get some more. I don¡¯t often make western-style breakfast, so I may not be able to control the amount well.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything else. It was as if nothing had happened between themst night. Hearing this, William stopped picking up the milk and narrowed his eyes as he nced at her. ¡°Cici, did you get into trouble again? Tell me the truth. There¡¯s no way to save you if you drag this out for too long.¡± ¡°What trouble can I get into?¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯m with you every day.¡± ¡°Who knows? You have caused so much trouble.¡± William clicked his tongue as he spoke. He looked so wretched that Cierra wanted to ssh milk on his face. She took a bite of the shrimp dumpling, and her temper was quickly suppressed. When she looked up again, she was still smiling. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of me better? For example, I can¡¯t bear to part with you. When I think that I will be separated from you next week, I will be much better to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this. almost threw upst night¡¯s dinner.¡± William finished hisst mouthful of food expressionlessly, wiped his mouth with a tissue, and got up. As he tied his tie, he said slowly, ¡°If you are sincere, you should make more of my favorite food in the next week. Don¡¯t make fun of me. I need to go to work.¡± As for returning to Los Angeles with her, he was unwilling to say anything. Cierra was a bit discouraged, but she also knew that the cold wouldn¡¯tst for just a day. William had never been home since he had the ability to make money. How could he be willing to go home just because of a few words from her? Although she was disappointed, she was still worried. ¡°William, have you had enough? There¡¯s still a lot of toast in the kitchen.¡± William waved his hand and left without responding. As a result, Cierra was left alone at the dining table. She lowered her eyes, and the emotions on her face seemed to have disappeared along with William. She poked at the food in her bowl with some grievance and slowly took a bite. The brief silence was quickly broken. After breakfast, Cierra turned on her phone and other electronic devices. She nned to resolve the public opinion on the Inte in the morning so that she could go to work before L¡¯Opera Restaurant opened at noon. Unexpectedly, a lot of messages popped up as soon as the phone was turned on, as well as many missed calls and text messages, as if she had her privacy leaks. There were too many WhatsApp and text messages, so Cierra didn¡¯t deal with them for the time being. She wanted to deal with the missed calls first, but before she could click on them, she received another call. It was Mrs. Trevino calling. Cierra¡¯s eyes darkened. After thinking for a moment, she answered, ¡°Mrs. Trevino.¡± ¡°Cierra, did you really divorce Draven?¡± Sue Skinner didn¡¯t waste any time exchanging pleasantries. She cut straight to the chase in an anxious tone. Cierra guessed that Sue was going to say this, so she wasn¡¯t surprised. She said softly, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Trevino. The divorce procedures have beenpleted.¡± ¡°Foolish!¡± Even through the screen, Cierra could feel Sue¡¯s anger. On the other hand, Cierra was indifferent. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, we didn¡¯t think of hiding the divorce from you. You knew about it a long time ago. ¡°It¡¯s just that the procedures have been dyed for some reason, and it was officially settled two days ago. This marriage is a matter for the rest of our lives. If it¡¯s not appropriate, we should stop it in time. I am not a fool.¡± ¡°But Cierra, even if you¡¯re divorced, you don¡¯t have to make such a scene. Do you know how much the company¡¯s market value has evaporatedst night?¡± Sue suddenlyined. Cierra remained silent. She didn¡¯t hang up the phone. She just recalled Sue¡¯s tone just now and all the kindness before. Suddenly, she felt a littleplicated. She was not sad, nor did she feel that it was realistic. She just felt that it should be like this, but it shouldn¡¯t be like this. She couldn¡¯t describe the feeling, but it was not a good experience after all. Sue seemed to have reacted quickly, and her voice softened. ¡°Cierra, I don¡¯t mean to me you. It¡¯s true that that brat let you down first, so you post a post to respond. I apologize to you first. ¡°Cierra, think about it from another angle. He runs such a bigpany. Sometimes, he can¡¯t take everyone¡¯s interests into consideration. This time, he posted it mainly to protect thepany, not because of Aleah. Don¡¯t take it to heart, okay?¡± Her coaxing and persuading words made sense. If she were the president of the Trevino Group, she would indeed do the same. She would choose the best way to maintain thepany¡¯s image first and prove that he was not a love rat. But the problem was that she was not the head of the Trevino Group. Why should she think in another way? She had been scolded more than a little. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cierra¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Awaken The person on the other end of the line breathed a sigh of relief. Then her tone became gentler. ¡°I heard from Jason that Draven gave you a lot of assets this time when you divorced him. Even the Stream Vi that his grandpa bought for you was also under your name, right?¡± The smile on Cierra¡¯s face widened, and she didn¡¯t deny it. Sue continued, ¡°Cierra, look, the the Trevino family has been treating you well since Ernest was alive. Although that brat has let you down in this marriage, he hasn¡¯t mistreated you in other things. Think of it.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Sue, just tell me what I should do.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t want to hear sue continue to persuade her, so she interrupted her. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Don¡¯t me me for being cruel to you at this time. After all, I¡¯m a member of the Trevino family. I have to focus on my family.¡± Sue¡¯s tone suddenly became serious. She didn¡¯t appeal to pathos anymore and directly exined the purpose of her call. ¡°I hope that you can delete the post yesterday and cooperate with the public rtions team of the Trevino Group. You don¡¯t have to say anything. Just repost thepany¡¯s statement. What do you think?¡± Cierra was in no hurry to reply. She leaned against the sofa, propped herself up against the armrest, and held the phone while tapping on her leg with the other hand. Sue seemed to have realized that her request was a little excessive. After a few seconds of silence, she relented. ¡°Cierra, if you don¡¯t want to, delete the post and leave the rest to me. What do you think?¡± If it were anyone else, they might have agreed to it. However, Cierra did not relent. ¡°Sue, since you know that I¡¯ve made this post to rify the situation, you should know the ins and outs of the matter. I didn¡¯t take the initiative to post anything to take revenge. It¡¯s just that the public opinion on the Inte has gone too far with me. I had no choice but to do this. If I delete this post and put thebel of a mistress on me, I won¡¯t be happy, and neither will my brother.¡± ¡°Sue, if you want me to think in your shoes, then you should think in the same way too. What would you do if you were framed?¡± Sue choked. She didn¡¯t expect that Cierra wouldn¡¯t fall for her trick at all and would use her instead. Now that Cierra had her brother as her backer, she was much more confident. When she was in the Boyle family, she was very docile. Taking a deep breath, Sue stopped coaxing her in a gentle voice and said in a harsh tone. ¡°Cierra, I know that you¡¯ve been wronged, but this matter is of utmost importance. You¡¯ve received a lot of kindness from the Trevino family over the years, and I¡¯ve always treated you as my own daughter. Think about it carefully. Did we ever mistreat you? Did Ernest treat you well when he was alive?¡± ¡°Now I just want you to delete a post. Don¡¯t talk about the follow-up. ¡°I¡¯ll ask thepany to delete all the negativements about you, but you¡¯re unwilling to help. It¡¯s really disappointing!¡± She was practically pointing at Cierra and calling her an ungrateful person. However, that did seem to make sense. Sue had already called to make a request, but Cierra didn¡¯t do as she was told. She felt sorry for the Trevino family for taking care of her in the past. What¡¯s more, Sue had mentioned the Ernest. Cierra¡¯s hand stopped moving. Just as she was about to agree, she heard Sue speak. ¡°Cierra, you know who your brother is. He¡¯s a big star in the entertainment industry. Although there are no clues about your family¡¯s background so far, the artists in the entertainment industry. can¡¯t be tainted at all, especially those who stand at the top. They will fall even more. The Trevino family has been declining in the past two years, but Draven is still capable of pulling down one or two stars.¡± Cierra¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. Was Sue trying to force her? She couldn¡¯t help curling her lips. Not only was sheughing at Sue¡¯s soft and hard means, but she was alsoughing at herself for having the ability to make Sue afraid. Without further ado, Cierra agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll delete the post. You don¡¯t have to worry about the follow-up things. I¡¯ll deal with it myself. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause any more trouble for the Trevino Group, even if I have to clear my name.¡± At this point, Sue naturally didn¡¯t say anything else. She thought that Cierra had heard the threat and was afraid that the Trevino Group would do something to Landen, so she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. You know my temper. Sometimes, I focus on the issue, not the person, so don¡¯t take what happened today to heart. I heard that Draven also gave you some funds. You should also know that as long as the Trevino Group is fine, your ie will be higher. We will share the same glory and loss. ¡°I¡¯ve said so much because I hope you won¡¯t have anyints. Although you won¡¯t be my daughter- inw in the future, you¡¯re still a child I watched grow up. If you need anything, you cane to me. In addition, if your brother needs any investment in his film, you can tell me, the Trevino family is still willing to be your backer.¡± Cierra smiled as she listened quietly. She tapped her slender fingers on her legs again. Although there was a smile on her bright face, her eyes were indifferent. She didn¡¯t get impatient, nor did she refute. She just responded obediently. ¡°I got it, Mrs. Trevino. I¡¯ll delete the postter. Thank you for taking the trouble to remind me.¡± She could easily pretend to be obedient. This was how she had lived in the Boyle family in the past. Otherwise, she would have been beaten and scolded at any time. She might not even have survived. to the age when she could marry Draven and be sent abroad. But these were just well-behaved words. However, she was notpletely obedient behind her words. Only then did she realize that other than her true rtives, no one else in this world was truly good to her. Other people showed their kindness perhaps because of their pitiful charity, or because they had some ulterior motives. There was no one in this world who would help you without asking for anything like your rtives. In fact, even your rtives did not have the obligation to help you. In the past, Cierra didn¡¯t understand. She had managed to survive with that small debt of gratitude, so he took it for granted. Now that she had figured it out, it was time to return the favor bit by bit. Sue didn¡¯t know that Cierra was thinking so much. She thought that Cierra had agreed under her coaxing and coercion. Now that her goal had been achieved, she exchanged a few more words with Cierra and hung up. After hanging up the phone, Cierra looked a little tired. She had spent most of her time in the Trevino family since she was a child. Before Aleah came back, Vanessa treated her very well, but she also cared about her marriage with the Trevino family and was eager for her to be with Draven. After Aleah came back, Cierra lived cautiously in the Boyle family. She always hoped that Ernest would miss her and invite her to be a guest. She had stayed there for a long time. However, when she thought about it now, it seemed that she had spent more time in the Boyle family. It was just that she didn¡¯t want to think too much about those bad memories, so most of her memories werethe Trevino family. Ernest was very kind to her, but¡­ Cierra stopped thinking about it. She didn¡¯t want to add any baseless spections to an old man who had passed away. She only wanted to keep the beauty in her memory. However, Ernest had taught her a lot, so that she could survive those difficult days. As for the ways of the world that she didn¡¯t understand in the past, she would slowly learn them in the future. When her thoughts stopped, she turned on her phone and deleted the post from yesterday. Then, she dialed a number. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 When Did I Say That? In the Trevino family¡¯s old house. After hanging up the phone, Sue rubbed the space between her eyebrows. ¡°That brat has caused me so much trouble!¡± ¡°Calm down, Madam.¡± Anna cut some fruit and tried to persuade her. ¡°Children are debt collectors. Besides, it¡¯s not Draven¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not his fault that I¡¯m even angrier!¡± He didn¡¯t want a good wife like Cierra, but a woman like Aleah. That woman was obviously up to no good. Ernest had said that if Draven really married her, it would definitely cause trouble. Look, before they got married, the Trevino Group¡¯s market value had evaporated a lot. What a scourge! She looked down at her phone. In addition to the calls to Cierra, there were also a lot of calls to Draven, but unfortunately, none of them were answered. After thinking for a while, she made another call. ¡°He¡¯s really a debt collector!¡± Still, no one answered the phone. Sue couldn¡¯t help cursing in her heart. ¡°Well, Madam, Draven may be busy. After all, you saw that thepany responded quickly. He must have been dealing with it, so he didn¡¯t look at his mobile phone. Besides, didn¡¯t you help him solve this problem? You¡¯re not in a hurry to let him reply.¡± Sue rubbed her aching forehead and put down her phone. ¡°Draven, that brat, I¡¯ve never been worried about him except for this marriage. But it¡¯s a big deal. How could he mess it up for the rest of his life?¡± Sue thought of the style of the Boyle family and Aleah¡¯s attitude. If Aleah really married into the Trevino family, she would cause a lot of trouble. She had made a lot of trouble even before she became the hostess of the Johnson family! She could not bear to see such a thing happen. With that thought in mind, she picked up her phone and dialed Draven¡¯s number again with a grave expression. Anna didn¡¯t know what Sue was thinking. She thought that Sue was still worried about Draven not answering the phone. She smiled and said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t push him too hard. Ms. Boyle was right. Children have their own blessings. Maybe one day, he will understand your painstaking efforts. At this time, maybe he is dissatisfied with your arrangement, so he insists on marrying the daughter of the Boyle family. You have spent enough energy to worry about thepany¡¯s affairs. Why don¡¯t you rx and leave Draven alone? He will figure it out sooner orter.¡± Looking at the phone that had been hung up again, Sue closed her eyes wearily. She didn¡¯t argue with Anna. Instead, she sighed softly and said, ¡°Cierra is a good girl. What a pity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s not lucky enough to be your daughter-inw.¡± Although Anna had watched Cierra grow up, she was still a member of the Trevino family. Naturally, she would speak for it. Sue opened her eyes. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes, but she did not refute Anna¡¯s words. At the thought of Cierra¡¯s humble attitude on the phone, she felt that it was a pity. Cierra had been chosen by Ernest Trevino to stay by his side. If she really became the hostess of the Trevino family, she would not be sell the family for a small profit in the future. What a pity. Anna poured warm water for Sue and peeled a sedative. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry too much. the Trevino family has taken good care of her over the years. If she is grateful, she will naturally know what to do. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for us, she would have been abused by the Boyle family and wouldn¡¯t have been able to find her current rtives. In my opinion, she doesn¡¯t need you to call and remind her to delete those posts. She is just ignorant!¡± Sue swallowed the medicine and shook her head with a smile. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not her fault. Besides, no one has ever taught her these things.¡± Anna disagreed. ¡°She is an adult. She should be sensible even if she doesn¡¯t have a teacher.¡± In her opinion, the Trevino family was Cierra¡¯s great benefactor. Even if she had been wronged, she should still put the Trevino family first. ¡°Well, Anna, let¡¯s not talk about this. Go ahead with your work. I¡¯ll have a rest.¡± After taking the medicine, Sue was a little tired. Hearing Anna¡¯s words, she smiled helplessly. Back then, Ernest had chosen Cierra not only because he liked her, but also because the Boyle family had helped the Trevino family. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t like Aleah¡¯s character and would not allow her to be Graven¡¯s wife. But the older generation was stubborn, and there was no room for regret. The Boyle family didn¡¯t deny Cierra¡¯s identity after they had found Aleah. In that case, it was the same for Graven to marry either Clerra or Aleah, not to mention that they had seen Cierra since she was young. She loved Graven so much. It was a pity that they were not fated. Over the years, the Trevino family had supported the Boyle family enough to pay back. There were many girls who liked Graven and even wanted to get married to him. It was said that the daughter of the Barton family in Los Angeles hade back. On the day she returned to her family, the Barton family donated hundreds of millions of dors. So far, there had not been any news of the girl¡¯s marriage, but she could inquire about it another day. As for Aleah, she would never let this woman marry into the Trevino family! The news that Cierra had deleted the post was quickly noticed by the Trevino Group¡¯s Public Rtions Department. Soon, they took the corresponding measures. Cierra¡¯s post made Mr. Trevino¡¯s reputation take a turn for the worse. the Trevino Group¡¯s market value had disappeared countless amounts overnight. They had all epted to lose all their bonuses this year, but they didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Trevino would do such a thing! She deleted the post just like that. However, while they could protect Mr. Trevino¡¯s image, the dirt on his future wife had been dug up. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The anonymous post. After a night of fermentation, the post was as popr as the market value of the Trevino Group, and was still hotly discussed. Discussions urred not only on the social media ounts of the fans, but also on the forum that first exposed Aleah. Many new anonymous posts were published again, and all of them were talking about Aleah. [It¡¯s true that the Aleah was detained because of a legal problem. My husband arrested her himself, but the specific reason is not clear. Anyway, she was bailed out the next day. It¡¯s said that she was sent to the hospital, but the reason is not clear.] ¡°Didn¡¯t she suicide and enter the hospital? I heard that Mr. Trevino wanted to marry her because of this. This is definitely a forced marriage! The rich and powerful families are reallyplicated. For a moment, I don¡¯t know whether to say that Mr. Trevino is pitiful or that Aleah is too scary.¡± [It¡¯s still uncertain whether it¡¯s a forced marriage or not, but she¡¯s really uncultured. She¡¯s been staying in the hospital for a few days like a princess. Nurses were scolded for changing her dressing. She smashed things and asked people to get out. Our hospital has charged money, but we treated you. Do you really think you¡¯re an ancient princess and treat a nurse as a maid? Who does she think she is?] [I¡¯m interested. There are so many high-qualityments. I want to hear more!] The heated discussion on the anonymous forum was soon moved to other media tforms, and soon there was a new round of disturbance. When Draven woke up, Jason had told him about the mess. Inparison, Cierra¡¯s post became the smallest matter. On the contrary, the Trevino Group was scolded because of this matter. In the past two days, Draven didn¡¯t sleep well. He didn¡¯t fall asleep until he took his medicine and turned on the flight mode. He didn¡¯t like to read the news on the Inte. He thought that since everyone had nothing to do online, it was better to focus on the industry. He didn¡¯t expect that thesements would affect thepany one day. He frowned and flipped through the proposal of the Public Rtions Department. When his eyes fell on a certain page, he suddenly stopped. ¡°When did I say that?¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 I Know You¡¯re Anxious On the screen, it was the post sent by Draven. ¡°The person I want to marry has always been Aleah.¡± It was a PowerPoint made by the Public Rtions Department. No one could see thements, they could guess what kind of reaction this sentence would cause. He nced at the app coldly. As expected, thements against Cierra were nasty. Especially when he saw the words ¡°the mistress is not loved¡±, he was so angry that he almost smashed the tablet. but His wife, who had a marriage certificate and had a wedding ceremony, was a mistress. What a joke! ¡°I asked you to deal with public opinions, not to spread rumors. I¡¯ve spent so much money on you, but you don¡¯t even know how to do this?¡± The sound of the tablet hitting the table was like a heavy blow to their hearts. Everyone trembled and lowered their heads. They didn¡¯t expect that Draven would be so angry. After all, he was the one who gave the order to maintain the image of the Trevino Group. The person in charge of the PR department felt wrong, so he briefly exined the ins and outs of the matter to defend his team. ¡°Mr. Trevino, People are saying that you are a sc*mbag and that Ms. Boyle is a mistress. That¡¯s why we want to rify it. What¡¯s more, we didn¡¯t say much¡­¡± They just imitated his tone and said a few words. Moreover, they had helped Aleah do many things in the past three years. They wanted to protect the Trevino Group while helping Aleah. As for the others, they didn¡¯t care. One was the divorced Mrs. Trevino, and the other one was the future Mrs. Trevino, they knew what should they do. But now, it seemed that they had made a fool of themselves. Draven was so angry and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything, huh¡­ We¡¯re all inte users. Don¡¯t you know that the hints on the Inte will be magnified?¡± They didn¡¯t say anything, but that sentence was enough to prove many things. In addition, some people might guide them and make people misunderstand. Obviously, this sentence had caused some bad results. ¡°Send me the ount and password. I¡¯ll deal with this matter myself. You¡¯re responsible for the follow- up public opinion surveince.¡± He picked up the tablet and looked through the follow-up information. He didn¡¯t want to be nice to them anymore. Without dy, the person in charge quickly handed over his mobile phone. Without raising his head, Draven replied, ¡°You can leave now.¡± The person in charge hesitated and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡± Draven looked at him impatiently. He felt ridiculous. Argepany¡¯s team didn¡¯t work at all. In the end, he, the president, needed to do those things. No one could believe that. After being shouted at, the person in charge did not dare to dy and exined what had happened last night and this morning. It wasn¡¯t just the anonymous exposure from Aleah, but Cierra had deleted the post, and that their team had taken the opportunity to protect the Trevino Group. After saying that, he nced at Draven in fear. Thetter did not say anything. He just clicked on the app with a gloomy face and took a look at what was going on. When he saw the post sent by Cierra, he paused. Although the post had been deleted by Cierra, every media outlet had screenshots of it. With the excuse of her deleting the post, the post was once again released, and this topic was quite heated. ¡°You can leave now. I know what to do.¡± Draven put down the tablet, picked up the phone, and deleted the post without hesitation. The people in the office were stunned when they saw this, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask more. As soon as Draven finished speaking, they left quickly. Compared to the heat of Cierra who deleted the post, Draven didn¡¯t cause anything. At this moment, the hottest topic was whether Aleah had been detained and why. Although there were some people who came to ask Draven about it. Most of her fans were still defending Aleah. They pretended that nothing had happened by posting the previous pretty photos of her. Many fans had angry debates with others, iming that they were spreading rumors and asking them to provide evidence. Some fans even scolded Aleah¡¯s team and asked them to issue a statement. At the same time, they spent money to contact thewyer to sue those who spread rumors. In the L¡¯Opera Restaurant, Cierra watched this happily. On the other side, Lydia was also very enjoyed. Many of these people who were opposite Aleah¡¯s fans were her fans. She ate spaghetti with one hand and looked at the phone with the other. Her face was full of Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. indignation. ¡°Humph. How could Aleah¡¯s fans dare to spend money to contact thewyer to sue us? Does their team not contact the main fans? If they sue us, it will be interesting.¡± After all, it was not a rumor that Aleah was detained. On the contrary, they made it a hot topic. Cierra was calm. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to make it a hot topic?¡± Anyway, we¡¯re just watching the show.¡± Lydia agreed and nodded seriously. However, when she asionally saw the posts about Cierra being scolded, she felt depressed again. She grabbed her phone and asked in confusion, ¡°By the way, Cierra, why did you delete the post you. wrote? Many people said that you were guilty and began to scold you again!¡± Cierra, on the other hand, was indifferent. ¡°Let it go. Anyway, I¡¯ve rified it. If they don¡¯t believe me, I have nothing to say. Besides, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s most anxious now.¡± There was no exnation for deleting it. At this moment, Cierra figured it out. She was not a member of the entertainment industry, so it didn¡¯t matter even if she was scolded. She would just get angry when she saw those words, she could ignore that. As for Coby, this matter shouldn¡¯t have much of an impact on him. First of all, they were in the right. A married wife couldn¡¯t be a mistress. Secondly, she was not in the entertainment circle, and her poprity was only temporary. When the follow-up news was released, no one would remember her. However, Aleah was different. In the past three years, the Trevino Group had helped her to be a top- notch actress, and her status was top-notch. If she couldn¡¯t get over this matter, her career would be ruined. Therefore, the person who should be anxious should be Aleah. That was what she meant. Hearing this, Lydia did not ask any more questions and nodded in agreement. She continued to y on her phone. Suddenly, her eyes widened and her fingertips stopped moving. ¡°Cierra,e and have a look! Look at what your ex-husband has posted!¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Don¡¯t Worry ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him again?¡± Now, Cierra had no feelings after hearing Draven¡¯s name. However, she knew that there would not be any good news, so she was happy to know. As the saying goes, if your ex-boyfriend lives a bad life, you will feel happy. She poked her head out, and Lydia handed the phone to her. She frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m also wondering what¡¯s wrong with him.¡± On the phone was the home page of Draven. The sentence that had been used to help Aleah had disappeared, leaving only thetest post on it. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, this post did not defend Aleah but simply exined his marriage with Cierra. Although the cause was the final wish of his family, he was the one who proposed and required the divorce. There was no mistress between them. Finally, he expressed his apology to Cierra and hoped that they would not talk about their private affairs anymore. It was just a few words, but it sounded formal as if it was written by a professional team. However, he protected ire, and every word matched with the post that she had posted earlier. They were not free marriage, but it was not against morality. As for the female lead who should have been protected by him, he didn¡¯t mention her. She seemed to be protected, but she was deliberately ignored. But in short, the goal of those words was to refute those filthy remarks for Cierra. -¡°She is my legitimate wife, not a mistress.¡± ¡°What do you think he means?¡± Lydia read those words twice and looked at Cierra in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? The negative news about Aleah has almost been exposed. Instead of dealing with Aleah¡¯s matter, he is helping you. What did he do when you were scolded yesterday?¡± Cierra also finished reading the post. In addition to the additional proposal at the beginning and didn¡¯t@ her, the content was almost exactly the same as the rification post she deleted. It was just that the words were not so emotional. When he said that he had proposed, he had also taken all the me. All focus was shifting because of this post. He was the one who proposed to Cierra, and he was the one who dyed Aleah¡¯s marriage. It was all his fault. What was wrong with those girls? Not only Lydia but also Cierra couldn¡¯t figure out why he was doing this. The Trevino Group market value was already in turmoil because of this public opinion. Wouldn¡¯t this make the Trevino Group¡¯s reputation worse? Lydia analyzed, ¡°Does he think that Aleah is hopeless, so he might as well tell them everything?¡± Cierra shook her head. ¡°But this post has nothing to do with Aleah.¡± She was benefiting from it instead of Aleah. She put her phone away, straightened her chef¡¯s uniform, took the chef¡¯s hat, and stopped talking about it. ¡°I have something to do in the kitchen, so I¡¯ll go first. If you want to stay here and wait for me, I¡¯lle to you when I¡¯m free. If you¡¯re bored, just leave me a message and leave.¡± Lydia nodded with a little aggrieved. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll read the script here. Remember toe and see me.¡± Cierra nodded with a smile and left the private room with her phone. However, after taking a few steps out, she turned on her phone again with a serious look and found Draven¡¯s ount. The post hadn¡¯t been posted for a long time, but there were already a lot ofments. Not only did they scold Draven, but they also said that was a jerk. Their words were fierce. They also felt that he had no right to take the initiative to say such words. In addition, there were also many usations from Aleah¡¯s fans. After all, Aleah¡¯s identity was different, and there were more people defending her. They even associated what had happened to Draven with Aleah¡¯s detention. Love Aleah: ¡°I¡¯ve misjudged you! I was relieved to hand Aleah over to you, but as soon as something happened to her, you deleted the post and rified it for your ex-wife. You¡¯ve been such a jerk. You deserve to divorce your ex-wife! Let me tell you, we will never agree to Aleah marrying you!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Draven replied to thisment seriously. I didn¡¯t send the post yesterday, so I deleted it and restored the original fact. After all, innocent people shouldn¡¯t bear the infamy. As for my marriage with Aleah, if she doesn¡¯t want to marry me, I won¡¯t force her. If she wants to marry me, I will keep my promise.¡± Cierra looked through thements with the intention of watching a good show. When she saw this, she suddenly stopped, and her thoughts becameplicated because of thest sentence. ¡°If she wants to get married, I will keep my promise.¡± Then could she understand why he would marry her just because of his promise? But¡­ why? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Before she had time to think about it, her attention had been attracted by Aleah¡¯s fans. Love Aleah: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aleah wouldn¡¯t love you anymore! There are so many people who want to marry Aleah, and you¡¯re nothing! Don¡¯t beg Aleah to marry you! Also, you said that you didn¡¯t post yesterday. Then was today¡¯s post posted by your stup*d team? Everyone could tell which one was posted by Mr. Trevino!¡± When Cierra saw these words, she almostughed. These little cuties probably didn¡¯t know that their idol had long regarded herself as Mrs. Trevino. She was even looking forward to marrying into the Trevino family as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t know if Aleah would be angry when he saw this. What was more interesting was Draven¡¯s reply. He was not as patient as before. This time, he only typed a few words. Draven: ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± To put it simply, there is nothing I can do if you insist on thinking that way. After that, there was no more reply. Cierra casually swiped the screen a few times and found that there were no new things. She then turned off her phone. Because it was too casual, she didn¡¯t notice that she had given ¡°likes¡± to ament. She used Coby¡¯s ount, which was followed by Draven. At this moment, in the president¡¯s office of the Trevino Group, Draven had just replied to a few comments. He felt that it was boring to argue with them. When he was about to quit, he saw a familiar name. For some reason, he felt a little happy after two days of depression, and a faint smile appeared on his face. Even so, Jason, who was standing opposite the desk, was stunned. It was good enough that Mr. Trevino hadn¡¯t got furious these past two days. How could he be in a good mood? Just as he was about to test the waters, the man spoke first. ¡°Have you dealt with all the assets that I asked you to give Cierra?¡± Psychologist Jason was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Draven would suddenly ask about this. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Weren¡¯t they talking about public rtions in crisis? But he didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. He said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯ve already handed it over to Cierra. She didn¡¯t want to ept the shares, but she signed it after I said a few more words.¡± ¡°OK,¡± he replied, without any displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s right to persuade her to sign it. After all, she¡¯s alone. Although she¡¯s found her rtives, she hasn¡¯t grown up in that family for so many years. Who knows if they¡¯ll treat her great?¡± With money by her side, no matter whether her rtives were good or not, she didn¡¯t have to worry about money. ¡°Is there anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, go back and do your work.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Draven looked up at Jason,pletely forgetting that he had something to report. On the other hand, Jason was stunned as well, and he almost left. Fortunately, he remembered. He opened the tablet and showed it to Draven. ¡°This is the public opinion that has been increasing sincest night. I don¡¯t know who leaked the news, but now almost all theizens are exposing Ms. Boyle¡¯s scandal.¡± Draven took it expressionlessly and browsed through the screenshot. Seeing that there was no impatience on his face, Jason continued, ¡°It affected the Trevino Group, so I want to know how to deal with the follow-up.¡± The Trevino Group had helped Aleah solve many times in the past, but it had been trivial in the past. They put on airs or got resources. Draven just asked them to solve it with money. But this time, it was different. The detention involved the relevant departments. The entertainment industry was already in a tight grip, and immoral artists were strictly prohibited from doing this job. Once it was confirmed, Aleah¡¯s career would bepletely ruined. Moreover, it was not just her own business. Because of the high-profile announcement that she was going to marry into the Trevino family, many people were paying attention to the Trevino Group. Once Aleah¡¯s detention was confirmed, many people would ask him why he wanted to marry such a woman. For ordinary people, reputation might not be important, but it could affect a lot of things for stars and the leaders ofrgepanies. In fact, Jason was happy to see that Aleah¡¯s negative news was exposed, but it was rted to their company, so he had to think about it. ¡°What¡¯s the n of her team?¡± Draven only took a nce at it to get a rough idea. He was one of the people involved in what had happened that night. He had even contributed a lot to Aleah¡¯s imprisonment. It was already amazing that the news was exposed now. After all, Aleah was quite famous in the entertainment industry, even in the upper ss. Some people didn¡¯t say much because of their interests, but people would care about her if she was arrested. Everyone liked to gossip. No one could guarantee that no one else would know about it. Can only be said that the heat has been dyed until now, and even the heat is not low, which is one reason, the money was in ce. The only difference was that one wanted to stop the news from spreading, and the other wanted to spend money to let the news spread. ¡°Ms. Boyle¡¯s team is still trying its best to keep the heat down and use anonymous and groundless words to distract people.¡± Jason gave brief information. In fact, he didn¡¯t know much. After all, it was not his responsibility. Hearing this, Draven chuckled disdainfully. ¡°Stup*d.¡± He pushed the tablet to Jason and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Tell their team to ignore the opinions on the Inte for the time being. Let them argue and don¡¯t reply.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jason was stunned. Draven looked up and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Jason shook his head with a conflicted expression. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­If we don¡¯t reply, wouldn¡¯t It be a default of these¡­¡± It was true. Once he denied it, the side effect would be greater when it was exposed. Moreover, someone was obviously adding fuel to the fire. It was very likely that they were waiting for them to deny it. As for the person behind this, it might be someone Aleah had offended and wanted to use this opportunity to defeat her. It could also be someone from the upper ss who didn¡¯t get along with the Boyle family. Of course, it could also be Cierra and her brother. Draven didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on this matter. He didn¡¯t think too much about it, nor did he give an exnation. Instead, he gave the order. ¡°Tell them to ignore it. Don¡¯t respond to any news. If it doesn¡¯t work out, just let them have a team. vacation.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jason didn¡¯t ask any more questions and nodded. He stepped forward and took the report. Just as he was about to leave, he asked worriedly, ¡°But Mr. Trevino, what about the public opinion of ourpany?¡± It was not only because of Aleah but also because of the post personally sent by Draven, a lot of employees resigned in the past two days. However, Draven didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°Just let the Public Rtions Department work normally. At most, we can bear it for a week, and thepany won¡¯t have much of an impact. In addition, you should focus on your work. In the future, you don¡¯t have to pay much attention to Aleah¡¯s affairs. Go, and contact Ryan about this new project.¡± As he spoke, he threw a document at Jason. His words were like a reassurance to Jason. Having handled too many personal matters for Aleah, he had almost forgotten that he was an employee of the Trevino Group. The Trevino Group had existed since Ernest was alive. They mainly engaged in the real economy, which was different from the new Intepanies. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Public opinion would have a certain impact on the stock market, but as long as there was nothing wrong with their products, it would not have much of an impact on the Trevino Group. When this thing passed, the quarterly financial report would still be good. No one knew if it was because Jason understood Draven well or because he was happy that he didn¡¯t have to deal with Aleah¡¯s thing. He was excited. He took the documents and almost jumped out. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Trevino. I¡¯ll contact Mr. West right away.¡± Draven didn¡¯t understand why he thanked him. He just nced at him and then dealt with the documents. During this period, he received a WhatsApp message. ¡°Mr. Trevino, are you free tomorrow? If you have time, I suggest youe back for another consultation.¡± Putting down the pen, Draven picked up his phone and replied to the meeting time. He had lost sleep again in the past two days and could only rely on medicine to fall asleep. He couldn¡¯t do it for a long time, so he made an appointment with a psychologist. When Ryan came in, he saw that he was taking medicine. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Are you angry with your fiancee and taking medicine again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only taking medicine because I¡¯m sick. If you continue to behave like that, I suggest that you also make an appointment with a psychologist.¡± ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± Ryan rolled his eyes and stayed at his old ce. Draven didn¡¯t want to talk to him. He just nced at him indifferently. He didn¡¯t like to provoke people, but some people were annoying. As soon as Ryan sat down, he propped himself up on the sofa and looked at Draven. ¡°Draven, both of you and your fiancee have psychological problems. Why do you behave normally when she wanted to kill people? Did she not take any medicine?¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 She also Spent Three Years When Draven heard that, he paused. Then, he raised his head and looked at Ryan with a strange gaze. Ryan got goosebumps under his gaze. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Draven chuckled and put aside what he was doing. He said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s said that Mr. West is a pl*yboy and takes good care of girls, whether they are beautiful or ugly. Why did you scold him in a roundabout way today?¡± Ryan couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter when he heard this. ¡°Yes, I did take good care of girls, but I didn¡¯t like vicious girls.¡± He indicated that Aleah was not a good person. Draven didn¡¯t retort to him. If it were in the past, he might defend Aleah. But now that all things happened, he was not a fool. He knew that Ryan was right. Seeing this, Ryan knew that Draven knew what kind of person Aleah was. He snorted. He couldn¡¯t figure out why he still married her when he knew that she had bad motives. However, Ryan also knew that once Draven made up his mind, no one could change his mind. Just as he had said, he was sick. Of course, Draven heard the mocking snort. He put down the document and pen and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that it¡¯s my own. decision to marry Aleah. If you don¡¯t like her, you don¡¯t have to touch her in the future. There¡¯s no need to mock her.¡± I know her condition. Sometimes she can¡¯t control herself. I can understand, and I don¡¯t expect everyone to understand, but you don¡¯t have to persuade me. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± ¡°Yes, you know what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯re the f**king soberest person in the world!¡± Ryan didn¡¯t want to argue with him, so he left the office. He got up, picked up hisputer, and murmured while picking up his things. ¡°You can understand Aleah, so you can forgive her for doing bad things to others. Can you also ept that killing people without being punished if you are sick? Anyway, I can¡¯t understand. So don¡¯t try to persuade me. I know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Draven frowned and said, ¡°Ryan, it¡¯s meaningless for you to argue with me. I only said that I could understand her behavior, but I never said that what she did was reasonable. I¡¯m not the victim, and I can¡¯t forgive her on behalf of others.¡± He looked at Ryan, who had already walked to the door with theptop and continued, ¡°If you still want to leave now, I¡¯ll ask Jason to clean up a small conference room for you as your office. You can work there from now on.¡± Ryan was used to being casual. If he really wanted to get him an office, he wouldn¡¯t ept it. The people were all hard workers. If they saw that he only came to thepany once a week and worked casually, they couldn¡¯t ept it. He stopped opening the office door and turned to re at Draven. ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out? Alright, Draven, you¡¯re abandoning your friend for a woman, aren¡¯t you?¡± Draven nced at him and said seriously, ¡°I have a professional psychologist. If you need help, I can rmend her to you.¡¯ ¡± Curling his lips, Ryan dejectedly returned to his seat. He lowered his head and said vaguely, ¡°This is thest time I ask you. Since you have seen clearly what kind of person Aleah is, why do you still want to marry her? Just because of themitment?¡± Although his tone was casual, it was clear enough. Draven had heard it clearly and was even thinking about it. He knew what kind of person Aleah was, but he still insisted on marrying her. He knew that she had hired people to kill people, hurt Cierra with public opinion, and punished others when she was still young¡­ Why did he want to marry her? Just because of amitment? Just as Ryan had said, he couldn¡¯t remember when he had said that to Aleah. Perhaps he had said it casually, or he had said it tofort her when she was in a bad mood. Or maybe he had promised her when his grandfather had asked him to marry Cierra. In short, there were many possibilities. He forgot the scene, but he didn¡¯t forget this sentence. It came from the sweetness in his memory that only belonged to him. After being locked up in the darkroom by his mother, there was no water or food. After resisting the darkness, the cake suddenly appeared in front of him. It turned out that there was not only bitterness in the world. That was why he was unwilling to believe that those unkind things were caused by Aleah. Perhaps it was because he married Cierra. Now that he divorced, it would be better for her to marry her. He married her because he believed that the youngdy in his memory would not be like that. Thinking of this, he lowered his head and replied, ¡°I dyed her for three years. I should marry her.¡± Ryan was so angry at his reply. ¡°You dyed her for three years, so you should marry her. What about Cierra?¡± It was even not three years, they didn¡¯t know if she had suffered any other mishaps. After a long silence, Draven said, ¡°I already made up her.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he felt that this answer was ridiculous. Before Ryan could mock him, he had already changed the topic. ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault. Now that I¡¯ve divorced Cierra, it¡¯s time to stop the losses and stop making mistakes. You don¡¯t have to say anything more. You¡¯ll be tempted by thepensation. She doesn¡¯t suffer any losses, so you don¡¯t have to defend her.¡± Ryan never thought about that. He knew something about the partition of property. The Stream Vi alone was worth a lot of money. He didn¡¯t know why he felt sorry for her. It was probably because she had been pursuing Draven since she was a little girl, but he never pay attention to her. In other words, the couple he loved had a bad ending. ¡°All right.¡± Ryan switched off. In the past two days, he had seen a group of people cursing Cierra online just because of Aleah. He also felt that they shouldn¡¯t have done this when he saw that Draven finally rified for Cierra. But after all, it was not his own business. He shouldn¡¯t worry about it. He should be relieved. ¡°I won¡¯t say it again. Let¡¯s work hard to earn money. I¡¯ll work for you, and you help me deal with Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bruno, okay?¡± Draven lowered his head and didn¡¯t say a word. He nced at his phone, and he had other feelings. ¡°Aleah spent three years. so does Cierra!¡± Was hispensation enough? Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Not Her Home He looked at his phone. ¡°What do you think will happen if she is by my side for three years?¡± ¡°What? Ryan didn¡¯t listen carefully. He only heard the words ¡°three years¡±. Draven crossed his legs and looked at him in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re sick again.¡± Ignoring him, Draven tidied up the documents on the table, picked up his phone, and got up. ¡°Shall we have dinner?¡± He was very calm, and he didn¡¯t look like he was joking. Ryan checked the time. ¡°Now? Should I have breakfast or lunch?¡± He had already taken the car keys. ¡°The L¡¯Opera Restaurant is far away from thepany. It takes nearly an hour to drive there. It¡¯s almost time for dinner. If you don¡¯t want to go, then forget it.¡± He took a step forward. Ryan, who was sitting on the sofa, was stunned for a moment. When he came to his senses, he immediately jumped up and followed him. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m going to eat!¡± Before he could finish his words, the key was thrown in front of him. ¡°You drive.¡± L¡¯Opera Restaurant. After learning of Dr. Charles¡¯s arrival, Cierra reacted as if he were facing a great enemy. She was nervous. Especially when Freddy personally went out to serve him, she was even unable to breathe smoothly in the kitchen, and she walked back and forth while causing the other chefs to be nervous. Layton couldn¡¯t stand that. When had she ever been so cowardly? ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. There¡¯s definitely no problem with your cooking. Besides, Isn¡¯t it just a piece of cake for Dr. Charles to ask something? Those old bas*ard have great rtionship.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he was beaten ¡°Brat, who the f**k is that old bas*ard?¡± Freddy suddenly appeared behind him and scolded him with a sullen face. Layton immediately became obedient. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong!¡± Freddy raised his chin and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you cook when you know you¡¯re wrong? How old are you? None of them are as unreliable as you!¡± Layton immediately went to cook. The kitchen was restored to order. As the fire started to burn, Cierra couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Since the moment she saw Freddy, her heart had started beating even faster, and she hurriedly ran over. ¡°Freddy, how was it?¡± Freddy became easy-going now and put his hands to the front. He walked to a corner and whispered, ¡°Cierra, I was just talking to that old bas*ard. I thought that I would be able to let him help your mother. However, that old man has a bad temper, he only talked to me about eating and drinking. So¡­ Freddy¡¯s words made Cierra feel helpless, she was not nervous. ¡°Freddy, I¡¯m asking what Dr. Charles wants to eat. How are you going to¡­ If he gets angry, you¡¯ll lose an old friend.¡± She didn¡¯t me Freddy. After all, he wanted to help her. However, it was said that Dr. Charles had a strange personality. He was only interested in delicious food and did whatever he wanted. If he was in a good mood, it would be fine. But if he was in a bad mood, it would ruin their friendship. Looking at Cierra who was younger than her, Freddy couldn¡¯t help grinning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cierra. Although the old man has a bad temper, he¡¯s not that narrow-minded. I¡¯m just mentioning it casually. Although he didn¡¯t agree, he didn¡¯t refuse either. We still have a chance.¡± He took Cierra to the preparation area, but his tone was a little serious. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°We¡¯ll make the new dishes that we¡¯ve been researching for the past two days. He would like it! If he¡¯s not satisfied, then tell him not toe again!¡± Cierra was amused by the old man, and she rxed a little. ¡°Okay! Let that old man have a taste of the Mayo family¡¯s cooking!¡± As soon as they finished speaking, they began to work. ording to Freddy, Dr. Charles ate the same thing every time he came. Instead of ordering the dishes on the menu, he went to the private room where he often went. He sat down on the private seat, picked up the teapot on the table, poured himself a cup of tea, and slowly said something. ¡°Old man, cook something you are good at. Let¡¯s eat while chatting.¡± Freddy kept cooking, and he described the scene when he met Dr. Charles vividly, which made Cierra couldn¡¯t help smiling. When she was learning how to cook in L¡¯Opera Restaurant, her master and Freddy had always been like this. They chopped all the things with an old knife. While processing the ingredients neatly, he muttered the legend he knew. Something about the Mayo family. Where did the Mayo familye from, and how the royal chef passed down his cooking skills for such a long time? As for himself, he was a chef during the war. When the war broke out, he rushed up with a big pot on his shoulder and killed more people than others! Later on, when he got better, he came back to run L¡¯Opera Restaurant. He nned to get married, have children, and do some good deeds. He wanted to take in children that others couldn¡¯t afford to raise and pass down the cooking skills. Cierra¡¯s notes. Well, this was how she was picked up. At that time, Aleah had just returned. She was only about 13 years old. Suddenly, she changed from a youngdy to a ser vant who was easily beaten and scolded. She could not even stay in the Boyle family at all. So she boldly ran away from home. Now that she thought about it, she was really rebellious. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being abducted by human traffickers? However, she was quite lucky to be adopted by her master. Thinking about that, Cierra felt funny. At that time, she felt that she was in a dilemma in the Boyle family, so she took a set of clothes from a ser vant and left, leaving all the things in the Boyle family, including the things given by Ernest. She also wrote a long letter, thinking that she didn¡¯t owe them anything. Then, she was taken in as a homeless person by her master because of her shabby clothes. But unexpectedly, the Boyle family issued a notice, saying that the daughter of the Boyle family was lost and began to look for her. On the day she saw the news, her master asked about her situation. At that time, she cried and said that she didn¡¯t want to go back. Her master also said that L¡¯Opera Restaurant would be her home. But that night, someone from the Aleah family picked her up. She still remembered that when she cried and hid in L¡¯Opera Restaurant, everyone thought that she had run away again, but in the end, she took the initiative toe out and go back. ¡­ Why? When she finished cooking for Dr. Charles, she suddenly remembered something. In addition to the ser vants of the Boyle family, there was also Draven who came to pick her up. Unfortunately, it was not her home. It would never be her home. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Old Man ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done! How¡¯s it going?¡± Freddy was cooking a cooked pork dish. The only difference was that it had been fried with pickled vegetables. Compared with the traditional twice-cooked pork, this dish had the fresh taste of pickled vegetables, but because it had been boiled, it did not have a sour taste. If this dish was eaten with rice, they would eat a lot! Anyway, those brats in the kitchen had gained a lot of weight recently, and the rice in the kitchen had been reduced a lot. When the dishes were ready, Cierra said, ¡°I¡¯m almost done. Send them over.¡± She cooked a dish of Dr. Charles ¡®s hometown cuisine, tur ducken. Although Dr. Charles had settled down in New York, he had worked in his hometown in the early years and tasted all the delicacies there. Even when he worked in New York, he often came to L¡¯Opera Restaurant to order local snacks. These dished were cooked ording to Freddy¡¯s suggestion so that Dr. Charles could remember his hometown. However, due to Dr. Charles¡¯s age, they had improved the methods. The taste would be softer than before and would not be as chewy as before. Cierra and Freddy personally served the two dishes. On the way, she was still a little nervous. ¡°Freddy, won¡¯t our improved version be not to their taste?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Freddy was full of confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cierra. That old man is very greedy. How can he not like it?¡± Cierra didn¡¯t have as much confidence as he did, but since she was the one who made the dishes, she believed it would taste good. The only thing she was worried about was Dr. Charles¡¯s attitude. But she was not too nervous. She calmed down and followed behind Freddy to bring the dishes in. Let¡¯s do our best and leave it to fate. The thin figure passed by the corridor and two people saw her, which immediately made them stop. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Cici? Why is she still working at L¡¯Opera Restaurant? Doesn¡¯t the best actor raise his sister?¡± Ryan was a straightforward person. The moment he saw Cierra, he said. Not only did hein about Coby, but also his good friend. ¡°And what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldpensate Cici? Why is she still here?¡± How tiring it was to cook in the kitchen! How could Cici do such a thing? His goddess should dress up beautifully. Just like the girls of the West family, she could get anything she want. Usually, she should go shopping and have afternoon tea. If she was bored, she could go to work in her ownpany. How could she work here? They should treat their daughter better! At the very least, she should live a better life than Aleah. Just thinking about it made Ryan angry. He immediately turned to look at his good friend next to him. Draven just looked away and the figure had already disappeared. He nced at Ryan next to him and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her brother instead of ming me? What does it have to do with me, her ex-husband?¡± He emphasized the word ¡± ex-husband¡±. Ryan snorted and said, ¡°So you should reflect on why you are an ex-husband.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a cold gaze was cast from the side. ¡°Do you still want to eat?¡± Ryan immediately shut his mouth and made a zipping gesture. He took a step back and stood behind Draven, letting him leave first. In the private room next door, Cierra, who was serving the dishes, was still a little nervous. After all, it was different from usual, so it was inevitable for her to think too much about it. After putting the two dishes on the table, she stepped aside cautiously. Inparison, Freddy was much more casual. As soon as the dishes were ced on the table, he sat down opposite Dr. Charles and began to eat as if he was in his home. Although L¡¯Opera Restaurant was indeed his home. ¡°Have a taste. I specially made this dish for you. It¡¯s a secret recipe of the L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Others can¡¯t eat it even if they want to!¡± Dr. Charles nced at Freddy and snorted. He didn¡¯t take the forks but put on airs. He nced down at the two dishes and slowly said a few words. ¡°It¡¯s greasy, and it¡¯s all meat. It¡¯s unhealthy.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I cook another vegetable dish for you¡± Cierra suggested from the side. As soon as she finished speaking, she was interrupted by Freddy. ¡°Why? He doesn¡¯t pay for the meal. It¡¯s good enough to have something to eat. Don¡¯t even think about adding food to him!¡± Not only that, but he also put a lot of food in Dr. Charles¡¯s te. Cierra couldn¡¯t help but smile. On the other side, Dr. Charles was strange. After a long while, he picked up something and said, ¡°You old man, you clearly know that I don¡¯t want to eat this, but you made this on purpose. I think you want me to go to another ce as soon as possible!¡± Cierra, who was standing to the side, didn¡¯t understand what was going on and blinked innocently. So Dr. Charles didn¡¯t like pickled vegetables? Freddy was really a naughty man. However, Freddy didn¡¯t care about it. Seeing that Freddy was about to throw the food out, he immediately stopped him. ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. You don¡¯t even want to have a taste of the new dishes, do you? Just take a bite, okay? If you don¡¯t like vegetables, then you can try the meat.¡± He was persuading him. Dr. Charles frowned, ¡°Try it?¡± Freddy nodded. ¡°Try it!¡± ¡°Are you begging me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m begging you!¡± As he spoke, Dr. Charles tasted the meat. At the same time, he said something unpleasant. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you first. If it tastes bad, I won¡¯t swallow it.¡± ¡°When did eat bad food?¡± Freddy waved his hand and continued to eat the food made by Cierra. He had already eaten a lot, and he also drank a ss of wine. On the opposite side, Dr. Charles also ate the twice-cooked pork. At first, his face was full of disgust, but then it returned to normal. After eating it, he couldn¡¯t help wanting to eat more. As soon as he tried to eat, he saw that Freddy had been eating another dish. He couldn¡¯t help but interrupt him. ¡°Old man, these are the dishes I ordered. Stop eating anymore!¡± Freddy also acted shamelessly. He put the wine ss on the table and asked, ¡°Did I stop you from eating?¡± Dr. Charles didn¡¯t stand at the ceremony and began to eat. At the same time, Cierra, who was standing to the side, also felt nervous. But before Dr. Charles could pick up something, he was stopped by Freddy. ¡°Old man, today¡¯s dishes are not for free. You have to think about it carefully before eating.¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 She Is Better Than Me Hearing those words, Cierra immediately felt that the atmosphere was a bit different. She wanted to say that there was no need to do this. Dr. Charles had retired. There was no need to threaten him, although it was just a meal. She looked at the two old men, but she managed to hold back her words and stood silently at the side. Cierra still chose to trust Freddy. After a moment of silence in the private room, Dr. Charles snorted and directly pushed away Freddy¡¯s fork. He quickly picked up a piece of meat. As soon as the piece of meat, which was still steaming, entered his mouth, they focused on Dr. Charles¡¯s face, not letting go of any expression on his face. Unfortunately, he ate a lot of delicious food. After eating the meat, he didn¡¯t give any reaction. Instead, he put down the fork and washed his mouth. ¡°These dish is not very authentic.¡± After spitting out the water in his mouth, Dr. Charles shook his head andmented. This action seemed to have given her a result. Cierra had already calmed down and she rxed slightly. Jaquan had already men tally prepared her before. Dr. Charles had a strange temper. Many top wealthy families couldn¡¯t get anything from him. Most of the time, her mother¡¯s health was affected by her. As long as she went back and slowly nursed her, she would get better. Getting a dose of medicine from Dr. Charles was like icing on the cake. If she couldn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t have to be too disappointed. Thinking of Jaquan¡¯s words and Dr. Charles¡¯s expression, Cierra rxed a lot. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t taste good, I¡¯ll get Layton to send another dish over. Freddy, please apany Dr. Charles. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to keep an eye on them and see if there¡¯s anything I can help with.¡± She smiled at them. ¡°Have a good meal.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and left. Now that the matter was settled, there was no need to stay any longer. The door was closed and Dr. Charles looked at the direction Cierra left. He picked up his fork and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Tsk, this girl has quite a temper.¡± Freddy directly stopped him, and his face darkened. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, why did you reach out with your fork? You old thing, you¡¯re so thick-skinned!¡± Dr. Charles was unhappy and began topete with him, ¡°I only said that it¡¯s not authentic, but I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s not delicious! You old man, you make your disciple look indecent!¡± Freddy was so angry that he put down his fork. He mmed on the table and the dishes almost trembled. ¡°Just tell me if it tastes good!¡± Dr. Charles didn¡¯t say anything. He held his fork¡­. He didn¡¯t dare to move and looked at his old friend opposite him. Thinking of Cierra, Freddy became angry and said to Dr. Charles, ¡°Youe to my restaurant all year round to eat and drink for free. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t give me money. I just want you to do me a favor, but you put on airs here! You really have a good reputation and a bad temper. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you to this meal!¡± ¡°Hey, you old thing, when did I say that I wouldn¡¯t help you? I didn¡¯t say anything. I just said that it¡¯s not authentic. Do you think it¡¯s authentic?¡± Dr. Charles was also anxious. He sighed and said, ¡°You have such a bad temper. The disciples you taught are all the same. She ran away before I finished my words. If she was my disciple, I would scold her!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Freddy didn¡¯t understand what he meant for a moment, However, he managed to control his temper. He nced over and saw the thick-skinned old man start eating again. He chewed on it with relish! Dr. Charles also raised his head. ¡°What are you looking at? When I finish eating, don¡¯t say that I won¡¯t save it for you. I didn¡¯t steal it from you today.¡± They had a lot of food to eat, and he couldn¡¯t finish it. Besides, he was the one who had angered his disciple. Although he was thick-skinned, he still wanted to save his face. At this time, Freddy finally understood what he meant, but he was a little worried. He asked tentatively, ¡°Old man, do you mean that you are willing to check others?¡± Dr. Charles ate slowly. ¡°Then let your disciple cook more dishes for me.¡± Freddy frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t like the dishes he cooked.¡± He remembered that this old man didn¡¯t like the food cooked by Layton. He didn¡¯t understand. ¡°When did you like the food cooked by Layton?¡± ¡°Layton? What else can that idiot do? You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s blind enough to pick such a guy.¡± Dr. Charles was so angry that he pointed at the food cooked by Cierra. ¡°But this one was great. She¡¯s talented. This girl¡¯s cooking skills are not bad.¡± Freddy suddenly fell silent. Dr. Charles continued to eat and chattered, ¡°I promised you to check for that girl¡¯s mother. No problem! But I have to tell you in advance, let your her cook a few more meals for me.¡± Freddy finally couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Her seniority is higher than mine!¡± ¡°What?¡± Dr. Charles was stunned. ¡°I said, the girl¡¯s seniority is higher than mine!¡± Although he was unwilling to admit it, -the rules were set by his father, and he could not disobey them. What¡¯s more, Cierra¡¯s talent was higher than his, so he was convinced. It was just that he couldn¡¯t let go of himself in front of the old man. At such an old age, it was a bit embarrassing to call a girl as old as his granddaughter senior sister. However, when he nced at the dished, he immediately sat up straight. He repeated it word by word. ¡°Her seniority is higher than mine!¡± After leaving the private room, Cierra did not go straight to the kitchen. Although Jaquan said that she should not force herself too much, her mother was affected by her. Over the years, there had been doctors in the Barton family to nurse her, but it did not get better. Maybe Dr. Charles could let her get better. But what else could she do? Cook another dish? But wasn¡¯t it too rude for her toe out just now? ¡°What are you doing here, cking off?¡± Just as she was sighing, a man¡¯s deep voice suddenly came from behind. Frightened, Cierra turned around. As she moved, she took a step back, and then the pain swept over her. As she eximed, she fell into the fake pool behind her. Draven¡¯s eyes darkened, and his pupils dted. ¡°Cierra¡­¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Cierra Injured Seeing that the woman was about to fall into the pool, Draven grabbed her almost the moment she tilted her body and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Before she could steady herself, he said anxiously with worry in his eyes, ¡°What are you doing?¡± As soon as Cierra stood still from the shock before she could care less about the pain in her ankle, she heard his me. She became angry. ¡°I haven¡¯t scold you yet. Why did you suddenly scare me? Are you crazy? Don¡¯t do that again!¡± She pushed Draven away and was about to leave. The moment she moved, she felt pain. She had underestimated the wound. She almost fell down again. Draven held her up subconsciously and didn¡¯t care about her rude words. After sping her waist to stop her from moving, he looked down at her legs. Her white socks had been dyed red. As soon as he nced at it, his face darkened. ¡°Draven, let go of me!¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t see what was going on. At this moment, she only felt that the hand on her waist was burning hot, which made her ufortable. So she did not care about the pain in her ankle and struggled to get rid of him. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Suddenly, Draven squatted down. It seemed that he had expected the woman would be disobedient. Just as Cierra was about to leave, he grabbed her uninjured ankle.. His warm hand made her stunned. Next to the ce was the lobby where diners came and went. The sound made Cierra feel as if his entire body was starting to heat up along with the temperature of his ankles. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She lowered her voice and pushed the person. ¡°Draven, are you crazy? Get out of my way!¡± But the man squatting on the ground turned a deaf ear and rolled up her trousers. ¡°Draven.¡± The cold wind blew into her pants, and she was so anxious that she almost cried. She put more strength on the man¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at it. I¡¯m going to apply medicine!¡± ¡°Let me take a look. Bear with it for a while, okay?¡± His tone suddenly softened as he carefully examined her wound. From her heel to her ankle, it was probably cut by the iron sheet, leaving a mark along her ankle. The wound is not deep, Otherwise, the tendons in her heel would have been injured. He rubbed her wound with his fingers and wiped away some blood. When he was sure that the wound wasn¡¯t serious, he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately. He got up and was about to speak, he suddenly paused and swallowed the words he was about to say. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Sorry, I just wanted to check the wound. Does it hurt?¡± He stared at the crying girl in front of him, feeling a little helpless. Her gentle voice brought Cierra back to her senses. When he came to his senses, she became even angrier. She looked away and wiped the corners of her eyes casually. Her voice was slightly choked as she said, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± But Draven didn¡¯t move. He frowned and said, ¡°You have to go to the hospital. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± As he spoke, he bent down slightly in front of Cierra and turned his back to her. The meaning of his action was obvious. However, Cierra pushed him away. ¡°Get out of my way. You don¡¯t have to pretend to be kind!¡± Draven, who was squatting in front of her, was caught off guard and almost fell to his knees. ¡°I pretended to be kind? Cierra, you¡­¡± He propped himself up. When he turned around and saw the tear on the woman¡¯s face, he stopped abruptly. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cierra jumped. When she heard this, she red fiercely at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t I know what¡¯s good for me? Since Mr. Trevino is so patient with me, why don¡¯t you care about your fiancee? Her problem hasn¡¯t been solved yet!¡± He lowered his eyes and asked, ¡°So you did that thing?¡± She dared to admit what she had done. ¡°It¡¯s me, so what are you going to do? Beat me to vent your anger?¡± She raised her chin and looked at the man. Thetter chuckled, he took a step forward and said, ¡°Your proposal sounds pretty good.¡± Cierra¡¯s eyes widened. As he approached, she wanted to retreat, but she couldn¡¯t move freely and could only lean her upper body back. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t mess around. There are people outside. If you dare to do anything to me, call for help!¡± However, Draven was not afraid at all. He continued to walk forward. I¡¯ll Cierra felt she couldn¡¯t move anymore and her tone was both aggrieved and fierce. ¡°Draven, I¡¯ll call for help! You¡¯re the president of the Trevino Group, and you are famous. Don¡¯t me me if you insist on embarrassing yourself!¡± Draven chuckled and said, ¡°Just do it. Anyway, my reputation has been ruined. People are calling me a sc*mbag. As for you, my dear ex-wife, I don¡¯t know if you can afford to lose face.¡± Cierra was furious. Just as she was about to throw caution to the wind, She was too far back and was about to fall. She cursed Draven in her heart and closed her eyes. ¡°What a jerk!¡± She knew that nothing good would happen when she met him. She had been scared by him and got hurt. Now, she had to fall. It was so embarrassing! But she didn¡¯t fall down. She felt a strong force on her waist. Then she was lifted up by someone. As soon as Cierra opened her eyes, she saw the familiar man. As for herself, she was clutching at Draven¡¯s clothes tightly, she was afraid that she would fall off. She wanted to let go of him, but she was held in his arms, and her feet were in pain. She couldn¡¯t get out of his arms at all, so she could only lie in his arms pitifully. He lowered his head and saw her pitiful look. He couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Stup*d.¡± He said with a smile. Cierra struggled a little. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, would I have ended up like this? Put me down!¡± Of course, Draven wouldn¡¯t listen to her. He walked out and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll throw you out.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t dare to move. When she was carried away, she felt that she would slip down, so she tightened her grip on him. She couldn¡¯t help but muttered, ¡°I feel ufortable.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, heughed. Without waiting for Cierra to react, he exerted force and lightly pushed her away. Cierra¡¯s eyes widened and her fingertips tightened. ¡°Draven!¡± As soon as she called his name, he had adjusted his posture. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± The door of the private room opposite was pushed open. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 My Wife When they looked at each other, Cierra was embarrassed.! She didn¡¯t know if Freddy and Dr. Charles had seen her when she was amused by the bas*ard just now, but no matter whether they had seen it or not, she felt embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Draven, what are you¡­¡¯ ¡± Dr. Charles was the first to react. Unlike Freddy, who was shocked, he was just a little surprised. Hearing this, Freddy also asked, ¡°Cierra, what are you¡­¡± Cierra was more awkward. She silently looked away and pinched Draven deliberately. A slight tingling sensation came from his body. He nced down at the woman with a faint smile. ¡°Dr. Charles.¡± He looked at Dr. Charles and greeted him before exining. ¡°This is my wife. She identally hurt while ying over there just now. I took her to the hospital for checking. She was shy and didn¡¯t let me hold her, so¡­¡± Dr. Charles¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. ¡°Is this the girl that your grandfather arranged for you?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Cierra suddenly quieted down and stopped pinching him. ¡°But you were divorced, weren¡¯t you?¡± Freddy suddenly asked. As soon as he finished speaking, they looked at him at the same time. Dr. Charles looked at Draven up and down. He was curious, but he didn¡¯t ask anything. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Draven suppressed his anger with his dark eyes, and his tone was no longer as polite as it had been when he talked to Dr. Charles. ¡°Freddy, since you care about my wife¡¯s private affairs, why don¡¯t you go and have a look at the decoration of your restaurant? Fortunately, nothing happened to my wife today. But it would be a big deal if someone died.¡± Hearing this, Freddy couldn¡¯t control his temper. Just as he was about to argue with him, a woman¡¯s was heard. ¡°Draven, that¡¯s enough! What are you doing? Who¡¯s your wife? Put me down if you don¡¯t want to take me to the hospital, or my wounds will heal!¡± Freddy suppressed his anger and changed his attitude. ¡°Mr. Trevino, you¡¯re her ex-husband after all. I won¡¯t bother you with sending Cierra to the hospital. It¡¯s not appropriate. You continue to enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll let someone to send her there.¡± Draven¡¯s face darkened. nced at Freddy indifferently and said, ¡°Draven, you¡¯d better check your decoration. When you call someone to send her to the hospital. I¡¯m afraid that will bete.¡± Cierra raised her eyebrows. She couldn¡¯t help pinching him again. She had used a lot of force, but Draven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He nced at Dr. Charles and said, ¡°Dr. Charles, I¡¯ll take my wife away first.¡± Even though he was exposed, he still called her his wife. Dr. Charles nodded with a smile and nced at his old friend beside him. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Draven nodded and turned to leave. This scene made Freddy even angrier. ¡°Humph, not only did he take Cierra away directly, but he also treat me differently from the old man next to me?¡± The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Freddy wanted to follow him. However, before he could take a step forward, he was stopped by his good friend next to him. ¡°There¡¯s a little conflict between the young couple. What are you going to do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Cierra!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so old. Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Don¡¯t think you¡¯re young just because you¡¯re with young people all day long. Let me tell you, old man, we¡¯re not young anymore!¡± ¡°Bah! So what if I¡¯m old?¡± Freddy refused to admit that, and he shook off Dr. Charles¡¯s hand and walked out. As soon as he turned the corner, he met Draven who was standing in the corner. He held Cierra and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t pay attention to it just now. I just realized that you called Cierra a senior sister. It turns out that my wife works here because of this. Thank you for taking care of her during this period of time. I¡¯ll take her to the hospital first. Goodbye, disciple..¡± He quickly finished his words carried Cierra and left, leaving Freddy and Dr. Charles in dismay. After a while, Freddy suddenly reacted. ¡°Humph, this brat is taking advantage of me!¡± Dr. Charlesughed. ¡°Ha-ha! Draven called me Dr. Charles and called you disciple. What should I call you?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± All of a sudden, the room was filled with curses andughter. Outside the restaurant, there were also a few curses. ¡°Draven, are you out of your mind? Freddy is so old. How dare you make fun of him?¡± Ever since they left the L¡¯Opera Restaurant, Cierra had never stopped cursing. But obviously, the man holding her didn¡¯t mind at all. He had the same expression as when she pinched him. It was not until he was beside the car that he lowered his head and said, ¡°If you say one more word, believe it or not, I¡¯ll really bite you.¡± He deliberately emphasized his words with his gloomy expression, as if he was going to throw her in front of the car and bite her. Cierra pursed her lips and red at him fiercely. She really did not say anything. The man snorted and let out a mu**ledugh. He raised his chin and said, ¡°Open the door.¡± He stopped next to the passenger seat and held Cierra as he faced the car. Cierra frowned and struggled a little. ¡°Put me down. I¡¯ll get in the car myself.¡± He lowered and said, ¡°Cierra, are you being unreasonable? We¡¯re already here. Open the door.¡± He ordered. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was worried that he would throw her to the ground, she would have punched him in the chin! ¡°Stop pretending, your son of a b*tch! B*tch!¡± She cursed in her heart and nced at the back door. Realizing that she couldn¡¯t get that, she could only pull the door of the passenger seat open. It didn¡¯t open. ¡°You haven¡¯t unlocked your car and you¡¯re asking me to open the door. Is there something wrong with you?¡± Cierra was furious. Draven raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Sorry, I forgot. The key is in my suit pocket. Get it.¡± Cierra refused. ¡°Put me down! You, s-¡± Her tone changed because the man raised his arm and nudged her. She couldn¡¯t help eximing. She grabbed his suit and red at him. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Yes, a little. Go get the key,¡± he repliedzily. Cierra red at him angrily and didn¡¯t move for a long time. The next second, she felt an arm tightening around her waist. She immediately grabbed his clothes with one hand and reached down with the other. ¡°Don¡¯t move, Draven. If you hurt me, I¡¯ll post it online and expose you!¡± His suit pocket was still within sight. When she reached out her hand, she identally touched his waist. Fortunately, Cierra felt at ease with a suit. However, the man, who was holding her, lowered his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Trevino, tell me, what are you going to expose?¡± Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Why He took a step forward and stared at her aggressively. Only then did Cierra take out the car keys. When he heard the sound of the lock locking, he felt a chill down his spine. Then, she was held in his arms, and the other side of her body was pressed against the car door. They were in a strange way, but there was an indescribable sense of ambiguity. ¡°Draven, you¡­¡± Cierra swallowed and looked at him like a frightened bird. After a long while, she spat out a few words, ¡°The lock¡­¡± He lowered his eyes and stared at her. After a while, Draven raised his head and took a step back expressionlessly. ¡°Open the door.¡± ere was no extra emotion, and there was even a hint of coldness as if someone had offended him. Cierra frowned. She didn¡¯t do anything just now, did she? He was the one who let her get the car keys, and she justined about it. ¡°It can¡¯t be, can it? How could that bas*ard be so unpleasant?¡± He was so stingy. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The car door opened, and Draven bent down to put her in the passenger seat. Instead of leaving, he squatted down beside her. Cierra was puzzled. ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± Without responding, he grabbed her foot and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± As he spoke, he opened the secretpartment in the car with his other hand and skillfully took out a small first aid kit. Cierra wanted to say something. She looked down and saw that the well-defined finger was carefully rolling up her trouser leg, and the wound on her ankle was exposed. The wound was not deep, so she didn¡¯t have to take off her shoes and socks. She just needed a simple treatment. It was only then that Cierra saw the wound. It was a slender cut that didn¡¯t seem to be very serious, but there was a lot of blood on his shoes, socks, and trousers, which looked a little scary. ww.w He rolled up her pants, took the medicine from the first-aid kit, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with your wound first. We will go to the hospitalter. It won¡¯t be troublesome.¡± As he moved, she could also see the red marks on his hand. It seemed that the marks had not recovered very well. At the very least,pared to Coby, his recovery was slow. Cierra didn¡¯t pay attention to what he was saying. She looked at the mark on his hand. It wasn¡¯t until the cold touch was apanied by pain that she got her sense. She hissed softly and wanted to pull her leg back. However, her ankle was sped, so she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°If it hurts, bear with it. It¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± He held her ankle and said in a low voice. Cierra pursed her lips! The warmth made her very ufortable. She resisted the urge to kick him and suppressed the panic in her heart. ¡°Draven, it¡¯s not a big deal. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± ¡°Do you want to leave a scar?¡± he asked coldly without even raising his head. Cierra didn¡¯t respond. After a while, she moved her ankle unnaturally and said, ¡°Draven, can you take your hand off me? I¡¯m very grateful for your concern, but you make me very ufortable.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Hearing this, the man raised his head and seemed to be a little puzzled. Cierra furrowed. She seemed to be even more confused by his question. She thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°We¡¯re not very close. Don¡¯t you know that you always make me feel ufortable? Just like you called me your wife in front of others. We¡¯re divorced, but you still call me so intimately. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate?¡± Afraid that he still didn¡¯t understand, she added. ¡°We should have social distance.¡± She spoke in a very serious tone. He stared at her, sneered, and removed his hand at the same time. ¡°A social distance? Cierra, you and I grew up together. We even slept on the same bed and wore the same pants when we were young. Are you talking about social distance with me?¡± ¡°But we¡¯re not kids anymore.¡± Cierra looked back at him and said mercilessly, ¡°Not only are we adults now, but we are also divorced. We have nothing to do with each other.¡± Draven sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°You grew up with me. Do you want to have nothing to do with me just by ending a wrong marriage?¡± ¡°Draven, can you stop being so naive?¡± Cierra felt that he was being unreasonable. She spoke seriously again. ¡°Don¡¯t always talk about what happened when I was a child, okay? Just like today, you helped me because of our childhood friendship. You think it doesn¡¯t matter, but what about others? In other people¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re entangled with me, your ex-wife. Do you understand? You¡¯re going to marry Aleah soon. What will she think if she sees it?¡± Cierra felt that she really couldn¡¯t understand him. He could send her abroad for Aleah. When Ernest had tried to matchmake them, he had avoided her. In order to avoid arousing suspicion, he had not even wanted to see her. But ever since she went back, he didn¡¯t pay attention to it. They hadn¡¯tpleted the divorce procedures yet, so she could understand that he was dissatisfied with the divorce. What about now? They were divorced. What was he doing? He took it for granted that it was good for her, but she didn¡¯t want to be a b*tch. Cierra couldn¡¯t understand. But not to mention her, even Draven couldn¡¯t figure it out. All he knew was that as soon as Cierra finished speaking, he felt depressed. He tried to understand what she meant, but when he thought about it, the nerves in his head hurt so much that he didn¡¯t even have the ability to think. Why couldn¡¯t he care about her? Why did they have nothing to do with the divorce? She should always be by his side, shouldn¡¯t she? She had always been with him since they were children. Feeling a headache, Draven decided not to think about it and started dealing with a wound on her leg again with a cold expression. Cierra didn¡¯t know if he had heard it or not, so he tentatively asked, ¡°Draven¡­¡± But as soon as she said, she was interrupted by his cold voice. ¡°Shut up.¡± Cierra fell silent, saying no more. No matter how much she said, he had already carried her out today. Although she did not do it voluntarily, it would be hypocritical to say more. Anyway, she helped him before. In this way, she could enjoy herself at ease. No one knew what was going on in her mind. At this moment, Draven¡¯s attention was focused on the ring mark in front of him. He was very focused. His eyes darkened slightly as he carefully wiped the wound. He was probably afraid that she would feel pain, so he blew on it at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± After a while, the medicine was applied. He put the first-aid kit back in ce. When he got up, he said with a poker face, ¡°There is no gauze in the car. Take care of yourself and try not to rub your pants on the wound before the medicine. drys, understand?¡± ¡°Got it. Thank you, Mr. Trevino.¡± Cierra responded, lifted her trouser leg, and withdrew it. Finally, she sat in the passenger seat. She looked down and suddenly remembered something. She looked back at the man who was about to close the door. ¡°By the way, is your hand all right? Do you need to apply medicine again?¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Long Time No See ¡°Cierra, are you concerned about me?¡± He stopped closing the car door and stared at her. Cierra frowned. ¡°I¡­¡± Before she could say anything, a mocking sneer interrupted her. ¡°Cierra, you told me that we should have social distance.¡± With a cold expression, he mmed the car door. Her voice made Cierra¡¯s heart sk*p a beat. She nced at him in confusion. Unreasonable! She cursed in her heart and closed her eyes. On the way to the hospital, Cierra didn¡¯t say a word to him. Probably because she had been in the kitchen for the past two days, she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep. She was woken up by the ringtone of the mobile phone. It was still a bumpy road, but when Cierra frowned and opened her eyes, she saw Draven¡¯s jaw. ¡°Draven.¡± Her voice was a little hoa rse. She looked around and found that it was a garden path renovated by the hospital. ¡°Have we arrived? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± He tightened his hand slightly and said calmly, ¡°You are a heavy sleeper. If I don¡¯t carry you out of the car and you will sleep until tomorrow.¡± It was far from L¡¯Opera Restaurant to the Central Hospital, and it was needed nearly an hour. On the way, she slept soundly. Now that she had just woken up, she was weak. She was still nestled in his arms as if she was going to continue to sleep. ¡°Well¡­ then please let me down now. I can walk on my own.¡± ¡°Can you walk?¡± A low chuckle came from above her head. Even though Cierra was not very clear-headed at the moment, she could hear the sarcasm in it. She didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Just as she was about to respond, the force on her waist suddenly disappeared. The weightlessness immediately made her cry out. She opened her eyes in horror and grabbed his clothes. There were already a lot of wrinkles on his suit, and she had pulled it up countless times today. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cierra frowned and red at him. When he let go of her, he patted his clothes, trying to erase the traces on them. He looked down and snorted. ¡°What can I do? You said you can walk. Well, you dragged me down by yourself this time. Don¡¯t nder me again.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Cierra was at a loss for words. She felt that it was very difficult tomunicate with this person. There were a lot of people in the hospital. Compared with the L¡¯Opera Restaurant in the suburbs, it was terrible, which made her even more embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t help but hide her face in his arms and whispered, ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Let me down. There are so many people, and I¡¯m not that serious.¡± ¡°Cierra, You¡¯re being unreasonable, aren¡¯t you?¡± Draven walked steadily into the hospital, with no intention of letting her go. ¡°I¡¯ve been holding you all the way, and my clothes were wrinkled by you, but I didn¡¯t say anything. Now we¡¯re at the doctor¡¯s consulting room. Do you want more people to see you when you ask me to put you down?¡± As he spoke, he lowered his eyes and nced at Cierra, who was shrinking like a quail. For some reason, he was in a good mood and couldn¡¯t help but smile. There were people on the road. asionally, there would be people passing by them. This caused Cierra to be even more on guard. Their things were still discussed on the inte, but he was still showing off like this. It didn¡¯t matter if he was photographed and cursed, but she didn¡¯t want to be cursed. As if he could read her mind, he pushed her into his arms and said, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of being seen, just hide your face. It doesn¡¯t matter if I stick your saliva on my clothes.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted him. Fortunately, it was not a long way. As she spoke, she was carried into the consulting room by Draven and sat down directly. Cierra knew that Ernest had spent thest few months in this hospital. Thergest shareholder of this hospital was the Trevino Group, so she was brought here. She didn¡¯t even need to make an appointment. It was this position that made Cierra unable to feel at ease. She couldn¡¯t help tugging at the corner of Draven¡¯s clothes. ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you let me sit over there? The doctor¡­¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Before she could finish her words, the door of the consulting room was pushed open. The man in the white coat probably didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone inside. He stopped at the door and mmed the door shut again. The room fell silent, leaving Cierra and Draven looking at each other in dismay. After a while, the door was pushed open again, followed by shouts. ¡°Is this my office?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t go wrong, that¡¯s¡­¡± Draven nced back at the man, took out his phone from his pocket casually, and lowered his head. to reply to someone. Cierra¡¯s petite figure was directly blocked by him. She couldn¡¯t see the doctor, and could only hear a string of cannonball-like words. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®I didn¡¯t go wrong¡¯? I haven¡¯t said anything yet. Not only did you ask her to sit in my seat, but you also hid her behind me. Draven. Which lover did you bring here? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your fiancee wille up and tear her apart¡­ The man took off his white coat and walked over. He stopped abruptly when he saw Cierra. ¡± When their eyes met, Cierra, who was known as Cierra¡¯s lover, waved his hand and smiled politely. ¡°Long time no see, Adam¡­ Is that your name? I don¡¯t remember it wrong, do I?¡± He was also an acquaintance who had grown up with them. Like Ryan, ever since Aleah had returned, he had kept less contact with Cierra. It could be said that they had not seen each other for many years. However, there was one thing that did not surprise Cierra. Adam had really be a doctor. After all, when she was in primary school, she only knew to cry after Draven. In addition to thinking about being his wife in the future, she had no other dreams. Her deskmate was reading a medical book. It was no exaggeration to say that he was a little genius. However, this genius was quite good-looking. She stared at Adam and deliberately smiled. Adam was stunned and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he ignored her and cursed Draven. ¡°What the f****k, your wife? Why did you bring her here? Aleah is still downstairs. Isn¡¯t it a hell to run into her?¡± Before Draven could reply, Cierra said with a smile, ¡°Dr. Chant, We are divorced. Although Dr. Chant kindly sent me here, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have much to do with him.¡± She exined the truth coldly, causing Draven¡¯s face to darken. He put away his phone and nced impatiently at Adam, who was still in shock. ¡°Give her an injection. I¡¯m going out. Adam¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you crazy? Where are you going? Don¡¯t you care about your wife anymore?¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 You Have Your Chance The door of the ward was closed, and Draven was isted from the outside. Adam was stunned. ¡°F*****k! He left just like that?¡± Behind him, Cierra smiled and said, ¡°You said Aleah is downstairs. Of course, Mr. Trevino is looking for his future wife. What is he doing here?¡± Adam turned around and looked at Cierra with aplicated expression. Thetter got up from the chair and said with a smile, ¡°Dr. Chant, can you give me an injection first or call a nurse? I still have something to do, so I can¡¯t stay here all the time. Thank you.¡± Although the wound wasn¡¯t very serious, it still hurt. Ever since she was injured, she hadn¡¯t gotten off the ground. When she stepped on the ground, she stag gered and cried out in pain. ¡°Your leg is injured? Have you bandaged it?¡± Adam subconsciously raised his hand, but they were a little far away from each other, and Cierra had already stood firm with the help of the desk. He could only pretend that nothing had happened and withdraw his hand. Cierra didn¡¯t notice his strange expression. She sat down on the chair and said, ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with it. It¡¯s not very serious. I just identally got cut by an iron piece, so I came to the hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve let someone get medicine. He¡¯ll be here in a while.¡± Adam sat down on a chair and waved his phone. He took out a few candies from the drawer and ate one. Then, he threw the other to Cierra. ¡°Would you like one?¡± Cierra picked up the candy on the table. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but you still like to eat candy as before. But don¡¯t you doctors pay attention to health? Don¡¯t stay upte and you should eat healthy food. You are an expert in heart treatment. Aren¡¯t you afraid that eating so much candy is bad for your heart?¡± Adam snorted and said, ¡°Our doctor is just an ordinary person. Everyone drinks and eats barbecues after work. As for staying upte, I don¡¯t want to stay upte. I feel nauseous.¡± As soon as Cierra put the milk candy into her mouth, the sweet and greasy milk fragrance spread in her mouth, and she smiled. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Dr. Chant.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t call me that.¡± Adam raised his hands. Just then, a nurse came in with some medicine. He got up and said, ¡°Give her an injection. I have something to do.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The nurse came in with the medicine. When she turned her head and saw Cierra, her eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Cierra¡­¡± Adam stopped picking up his white coat. ¡°Do you know each other?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her. I just saw her on the Inte. I¡¯m a little shocked to see you in person!¡± The nurse hurriedly exined. She quickly nced at Cierra and lowered her head, unable to hide the excitement on her face. Cierra didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, she maintained a polite smile. She had been men tally prepared for the fact that others would recognize her. It was not only because she had quarreled too much with Aleah on the Inte, but also because she made her rtionship with Coby public. The nurse was so efficient that she finished the injection in less than a minute. Cierra rolled down her sleeves and smiled sweetly at the nurse. ¡°Thank you.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unable to control herself, the nurse asked excitedly and shyly, ¡°Ms. Boyle, you are so beautiful! Can I take a picture with you?¡± Cierra was stunned. After thinking for a moment, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Boyle. I¡¯m leaving now. I hope you¡¯ll have a good life in the future! Men are unreliable. Bye-bye, and you will meet a better man!¡± After taking the shot, the nurse put away her phone and said something to Cierra earnestly. Then, she quickly fled the scene, leaving behind Cierra, who had yet to react, with a faint smile. This girl was quite interesting. She propped herself up from the chair and turned around to see a man in a white coat leaning against the door. ¡°Aren¡¯t you having something to do? Why are you still here?¡± Adam didn¡¯t respond. He stared straight at her and asked, ¡°Are you¡­ really married to Draven, and then divorced?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Cierra was a little surprised. ¡°Because of Aleah¡¯s identity, everything between me and Draven has been exposed by theizens. Everyone knows that we are divorced and married. Don¡¯t you surf the Inte?¡± When she married him, Adam should have studied medicine abroad. It was normal that he didn¡¯t know about it. However, they were all working now, and the divorce between them was exposed on the Inte several times. It was hard not to know about it. He knew about Aleah, so how could he not know the news about her and Draven? Adam shook his head and took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯m too busy to y on my phone.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re curious, you can go and see for yourself. The news on the Inte is almost all true. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± Cierra got up from the chair and couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw the person who was obsessed with the phone. She slowly walked up to him and asked, ¡°Dr. Chant, where can I pay for it?¡± Suddenly, she got close to him, which startled Adam. He rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay. Draven will pay for it.¡± ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I¡¯ll go. Cierra waved her hand and walked out. ¡°OK,¡± Andrew replied. He also waved his hand, but then he suddenly came to his senses and quickly blocked her way. ¡°He hasn¡¯te back yet. Are you leaving just like that?¡± The person he was referring to was, of course, Draven. Cierra smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Aleah is downstairs? Then he shouldn¡¯t be able toe up for a while. If hees to you, please tell him. Or you can just send him a message directly. You should have his contact information.¡± Adam stared at her with aplicated look for a long time. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about him anymore? Also, can¡¯t you send a message yourself?¡± Cierra was amused. ¡°I¡¯ve divorced him. Also, I don¡¯t have his number, so I can only trouble you.¡± She imitated himn and pushed open the door without looking at his reaction. ¡°Thank you for today. I¡¯m leaving now. If you have time, go to L¡¯Opera Restaurant for dinner. I¡¯ll treat you!¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Adam said perfunctorily, his eyes still fixed on his phone. When the door of the consulting room was closed, he seemed toe to his senses and repeated himself. ¡°Oh my g*d, did she really divorce Draven?¡± ¡°Yes, why would I lie to you?¡± The door of the consulting room was suddenly pushed open. Cierra leaned in with a smile on her face, which startled her. ¡°D*mn it!¡± A guilty conscience rose in him. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Can you lend me some money to take a taxi?¡± Cierra was also a little embarrassed. When she went out, she remembered that her phone was still in L¡¯Opera Restaurant and she didn¡¯t have any cash on her. She could only ask someone for help, but she didn¡¯t expect to scare him. Adam was speechless. He took out his wallet from his pocket and said, ¡°That¡¯s all. Don¡¯t pay me back. Treat me.¡± He gave the money into her hand and sent her to the elevator. Then he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she quickly took out her mobile phone, found an ount, and sent a message. ¡°Tim! Herees your chance. My deskmate is divorced!¡± He seemed to be afraid that others would not understand, so he added. ¡°Cierra, she¡¯s divorced!¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 I Have a Friend At the end of the corridor of the hospital. The phone rang again. After a while, it rang again. A few secondster, the call was finally connected. ¡°Draven, are you out Divorced but Delighted By Millie Huffman Chapter 150Divorced but Delighted By Millie Huffman Chapter 150Divorced but Delighted By Millie Huffman Chapter 150f your mind? Why don¡¯t you answer the phone? Where did you go? Tell me, what do you mean? Why did you leave me alone in the restaurant when you brought me here for dinner? Anyway, you have to pay. Come back and pick me up!¡± An irritable voice came from the other end of the line. One could imagine Ryan was furious. But on the other end of the phone, Draven was indifferent. It seemed that he was not listening to the phone carefully. He just stood silently in front of the window with no expression. His dark eyes were looking out of the window. After shouting and cursing for a long time, Ryan finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Draven! What are you doing? Are you listening or not?¡± ¡°Ryan.¡± ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± he asked in a low as he suddenly interrupted him. His tone, which had never been heard before, suppressed Ryan¡¯s anger. He even restrained his frivolousness and said in a serious tone, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. Don¡¯t be so polite. Just say it.¡± After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I have a friend¡­ ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Ryan suddenly coughed, as if he had choked. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But it didn¡¯t take long. ¡°Go on, go on. What happened to your friend?¡± Draven looked down at the people passing by the hospital downstairs. There were different kinds of people in the hospital. ncing around, the image of Cierra in his arms appeared in his mind. As soon as she woke up, shey in front of her chest and asked to put her down in a daze. She was so scared that she woke up and buried herself in his clothes in shame and indignation, but she still asked to put her down. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. But then he thought of something and suddenly stopped smiling. He was a little confused. ¡°Ryan, I want to ask you, If a person often misses someone and wants to tease her. then what¡¯s wrong with this person?¡± Ryan replied almost immediately, ¡°Is this your friend¡¯s thought?¡± Staring downstairs. After three seconds of silence, Draven said, ¡°Yes.¡± Ryan burst intoughter. ¡°Draven, you¡¯ve fallen in love with someone. Tell me the truth, have you? Cici? I told you that you liked Cici, but you still didn¡¯t admit it! Now, you¡¯ve divorced her, and you¡¯re going to marry Aleah. You will regret it! Go and ask her to remarry! Hurry up!¡± He said to Draven. The noise made Draven pull his phone away from his ear. It was not until a whileter that he spoke again. ¡°Ryan, I do not love Cierra,¡± His tone was very calm. Ryan clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you love her? Fine, you have to tell me that you like Aleah, right? Fine, I¡¯ll take it as you like that woman. Then let me ask you, do you know her hobbies? Will you miss her from time to time?¡± Draven was silent, and his fingers curled up unconsciously. Did he love Cierra? He thought, ¡°How is this possible¡­ ¡°I can remember everything you said about Aleah. But I don¡¯t know anything about Cierra except that she likes shrimp and her birthday. Besides, I haven¡¯t contacted her or seen her for three years. If I loved her, how could I tolerate such a big gap?¡± Ryan fell silent as well. After a long while, he stammered, ¡°Then, then how do you exin your behavior? You like to tease her. You bad dog.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know, so I came to ask you. You¡¯ve been with so many women.¡± His tone was full of disappointment. Ryan was at a loss for words. ¡°1¡­¡± He had met a lot of women and had many girlfriends, but he was a normal man! Who would have the same thoughts as Draven? Just as he was about toin, the phone was hung up. With a gloomy face, Draven impatiently put his phone on the windowsill. Did he love Cierra? What a joke! How was that possible? As he recalled the time he spent with Cierra, he quickly got an answer. The phone vibrated again. It was Ryan again. As soon as the phone was connected, a voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Draven! You hung up again. I don¡¯t care who you like. Come and pick me up immediately!¡± However, Draven ignored him and continued, ¡°Ryan, I¡¯ve just thought it through. It¡¯s normal for me to be special to Cierra. After all, we grew up together, so it¡¯s inevitable for us to be close. When I was studying psychology, I saw that it¡¯s not easy to be together with friends who grew up together. For example, when I found out that my grandpa asked me to marry her, I was very rebellious and even gave her the cold shoulder for a long time. These are all in line with the theory in the book. I think I don¡¯t love her, but¡­ I treat her as my younger sister.¡± In the past few years, while receiving psychological trauma treatment, he also minored in psychology and often used existing theories to analyze problems. He calmly analyzed his rtionship with Cierra and felt that his answer was clear. Because it was kinship, he treated her differently. It was because of this that he would do that to her. After all, who would marry his younger sister? And most of the time, he was very annoyed when he saw Cierra. His attitude was exactly the same as his mother saw him. Every time she talked about him, she cursed him. The theory and reality matched, and he heaved a sigh of relief. Ryan was stunned. How could anyone analyze their interpersonal rtionships with psychology theory? What¡¯s more, what was he talking about? A younger sister? A younger sister with no blood rtionship? Ryan didn¡¯t want to argue with him. ¡°Hurry up and pick me up!¡± ¡°Sorry, I almost forgot about you.¡± It seemed that Draven had just remembered. He nced at his watch and turned back. ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital now. Cierra¡¯s foot was scratched by iron. I brought her here to check, so I forgot to tell you. I¡¯ll bring her back now and pick you up by the way. Wait for a while.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the phone was hung up. This time, it was Ryan who hung up the phone. He was so angry that he was about to clench his teeth. He thought, ¡°She¡¯s my sister. He sent Cierra to the hospital as soon as she got injured, and I forgot about you.¡± He wanted to see when this blockhead woulde to his senses and regret it! At this moment, the person who had been secretly scolded was walking toward the consulting room. When the door was pushed open, she saw that Adam was excitedly ying on his phone. Looking around, Draven didn¡¯t see Cierra. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Where is she?¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 If Only People Could Control Their Emotions at Will ¡°Who is it?¡± Adam was still immersed in his phone. He didn¡¯t realize what was going on until he said it. ¡°You mean Cierra? She left after the injection. She asked me to tell you when you return after seeing Aleah.¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone?¡± Draven¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Are you going to let her go when her leg is still injured?¡± Adam had never seen him like this before. Even if Aleah¡¯s forehead was broken, he didn¡¯t look at him like this. He looked at him with aplicated expression, and Adam said, ¡°How can I stop her? Besides, you didn¡¯t ask me to keep her. She just had a cut on her ankle. She¡¯s notme. Why are you so excited?¡± Draven took a deep breath, looked at his watch, and asked indifferently, ¡°When did she leave?¡± Adam also looked down at the time. ¡°It¡¯s not long, just a few minutes ago. Don¡¯t be too nervous. She¡¯s already an adult. How can she get lost? By the way, How¡¯s Adam now?¡± As he spoke, he deliberately lowered his voice and asked. ¡°She was hospitalized because she wanted tomit suicide? Are you going to marry her because shemitted suicide? Is it still possible for you to be with my deskmate?¡± Adam knew Aleah was hospitalized on the lower floor but was not in charge of it, so he did not know how she was hospitalized. Just now, he searched for information about Cierra¡¯s divorce online. When he saw the post about Aleah, he suddenly became curious. ¡°Why are you so gossipy?¡± Just as Draven was about to leave, he heard the voice and stopped. But he didn¡¯t want to argue with Adam. He turned around and said, ¡°I married Aleah not because she hadmitted suicide for me but because she is Aleah Boyle. I want to marry her. As for Cierra, I only treat her as a younger sister. Don¡¯t overthink about it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared from the room. Adam stood rooted to the spot for nearly half a minute. Then, as if he had heard a big secret, he excitedly picked up his phone again. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. : They¡¯re divorced!! That guy, Draven, said that he would only treat my deskmate as a younger sister. You can chase after her with ease!!!] A series of exmation marks and the fact that no one replied to him made people think Adam was excited about Cierra¡¯s divorce. Fortunately, there was a response this time, although not much. [y: I know.] But just these words were enough to excite Adam for a long time. The doctor threw the white gown back onto the hanger, leaned back on the chair with the phone in his arms, and quickly typed on the virtual keyboard, As soon as Cierra left the hospital, he took a taxi. There was no traffic jam on the road, so the driver drove faster and soon returned to L¡¯Opera Restaurant. On the way back, she thought for a moment. She wanted to try again to cook for Dr. Charles. She would try the original form again if it were not authentic. However, the taste was not as that of the L¡¯Opera Restaurant, and the older people might be unable to chew it. as Just as she was thinking about this, she saw Ryan, who was angry, in the rest area. Cierra was slightly surprised but still went over to greet him. ¡°Mr. West, why are you here? You haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± good When Ryan saw her, it was as if he had seen his savior. He exited the sofa and poked his head out to look behind her. When he didn¡¯t see anyone following her for a long time, he finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you alone? Where¡¯s that bas*ard, Draven?¡± Seeing him like this, Cierra couldn¡¯t help curling her lips. She probably guessed why Ryan was left here. For a moment, she felt a little apologetic towards him. ¡°I didn¡¯t go with him. I came back by myself. He may be apanying Aleah in the hospital. Are you in a hurry to go back? If you¡¯re in a hurry, drive my car back. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, I¡¯ll send you home after work.¡± ¡°Is he still with Aleah in the hospital?¡± When Ryan heard this, he almost couldn¡¯t breathe and cursed. However, since Cierra was still in front of him, he restrained himself and no longer mentioned Aleah. Instead, he seriously considered the feasibility of her n. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, but I¡¯m bored here. If I drive your car, how will you go back at night? How will I give you the car key?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; someone will pick me up.¡± As soon as he agreed, Cierra led him back to get her bag. ¡°For the car key, send it directly to L¡¯Opera Restaurant by Express. You have my phone number. If you¡¯re free, you can drive it here. As for car, you can park it anywhere. Don¡¯t get a ticket!¡± He took out the car key with a smile and pressed it on Ryan¡¯s palm. ¡°I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t see you off.¡± Ryan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He took the key and was about to leave. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving. By the way, are your injuries serious?¡± She almost forgot Draven was injured because he had taken her to the hospital. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine. Look, I¡¯m still alive and kicking.¡± When Cierra met his worried gaze, her heart warmed. She lifted her foot. Ryan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± He held the car key and nced at the smiling Cierra. He retracted his foot, turned his head, and nodded at her. ¡°Cici there¡¯s something wrong with Draven. Sometimes, he does something abnormal. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± As Cierra looked at Ryan, who had a severe expression, her gaze gradually becameplicated. Then, he nodded heavily and said, ¡°I knew it. He is a bit off. ¡°Look, even you think he¡¯s sick!¡± Ryan was silent for a long time. ¡°He may be a little¡­cking in some aspects. For example, he doesn¡¯t know your rtionship with Aleah, so he¡­¡± Cierra looked back at him thoughtfully, unable to figure out what he wanted to exin for a long time. ¡°So what happened to him?¡± ¡°Forget it; I can¡¯t exin it clearly! See you!¡± Ryan had been holding back for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t tell her the words Draven had spoken him. He turned around and looked like he was about to run away. Cierra looked at his back and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She didn¡¯t think much about it and left to deal with her business. However, she couldn¡¯t control her thoughts. Whenever she was free, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Draven. When he hugged her, called her Mrs. Trevino, and applied medicine for her¡­. ¡°He didn¡¯t like her. Why did he have to do these heart-wrenching things? Why didn¡¯t he avoid her like before? Are people all so mean?¡± She shook her head, trying to get that face out of her mind. But there was no result. She would still miss him. ¡°What are you thinking about? The food is going to burn!¡± When Layton entered the kitchen and saw Cierra in a daze, he couldn¡¯t help but tease her. Cierra came back to her senses and looked down subconsciously. There was only a preparation area in front of her. There was not even a stove. She heaved a long sigh of relief and smiled helplessly. ¡°It would be great if people could control their emotions.¡± Layton didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just bing a robot? What¡¯s so good about that?¡± Cierra merely smiled and didn¡¯t say anything further. However, Layton secretly came over with a face full of gossip, ¡°Cierra, are you tempted? What do you think about Mr. Trevino? He wants to reconcile with you, right? I support you. Defeat the mistress!¡± Cierra red at her. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Layton¡¯s eyes widened as well. ¡°The photos on the Inte have alle out. Didn¡¯t Mr. Trevino take you to the hospital today? Is there really nothing going on between the two of you?¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 The Leg Was Injured ¡°What photo?¡± Cierra had a bad feeling about this. ¡°It¡­ It just became a trending topic. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Seeing that Cierra¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look like she was lying, he took out his phone and showed it to her. At this time, the second-tost trending topic was being discussed by others, instead of directly into the top ten like they spent money. In the photo, she and Draven had passed each other in the hospital and the crowd. The recording was not high definition because too many people were in the hospital far away. But even though it was a little blurry, because of the frequent trending topics during this period, people could recognize at a nce that it was the president of the Trevino Group. Fortunately, Cierra was in his arms and not be reveal her face. In the picture, a tall and straight man stood out frohi the crowd. He was looking down at the woman in his arms. His lips were slightly raised, and his eyes were filled with affection that could be seen through the screen. Cierra was dumbfounded. She remembered that she had just woken up from a shock and was threatened by him, so she could only hide her head in his arms nervously. He wasughing at her. Why did it look like an idol drama when it was on someone else¡¯s phone? That bas*ard, Draven, was so mean! ¡°I think you and Mr. Trevino are quite a good match, and he is not as good to Aleah as the rumors say on the Inte. If Mr. Trevino divorces you because of that female celebrity¡¯smitted suicide, you must resist. You can¡¯t bow to the evil forces!¡± Layton tried to persuade her earnestly, taking advantage of Cierra¡¯s idle state. Not only that, but he also read the post¡¯sments to Cierra. ¡°Mr. Trevino dotes on his ex-wife so much that I want to fall in love with her. Sure enough, a real husband and wife are different! Aleah, can you give way? They are a perfect match. As a monster, aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning if you try to break them up?¡± ¡°Everyone is thinking the same thing as me¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, his phone was pressed against the table by Cierra. ¡°That¡¯s not me!¡± Startled, Layton stammered, ¡°But¡­ but the clothes are all the same.¡± Cierra said self-righteously, ¡°Don¡¯t you allow others to wear the same clothes as me?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But what? If you don¡¯t have any evidence, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with Mr. Trevino!¡± Cierra interrupted him directly. ¡°I¡¯m getting off work. You should focus on cooking. Don¡¯t stare at your lousy phone all day long. Be careful not to lose your cooking skills, or you¡¯ll be expelled from the school by your master one day!¡± She picked up his phone and ced it heavily in his hand. She turned around. She knew it was not good to go to the hospital with that bas*ard! If she had known earlier, she would instead fall to the ground than be held by him. She took off the chef¡¯s uniform angrily. When Cierra looked down and saw the photo, she became angrier. She bit her lip, put on the chef¡¯s uniform of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, and went out with her bag and mobile phone.. William arrived at L¡¯Opera Restaurant in a few minutes. After seeing Cierra¡¯s message, he drove over after work and had dinner with her there. Coby had already returned to work, and Harold was alone at home. It was enough for him to pack up and bring something for Harold to eat so he wouldn¡¯t have to cook it when he returned. As soon as he got the menu, he saw a person dressed like a chefing in and sitting directly opposite him. William was startled. When he looked up and saw the familiar face, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I was wondering who it was. Why haven¡¯t you changed your clothes yet? Are you busy yet?¡± Cierra shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not working here. What¡¯s there to do at night? I¡¯m just toozy to change it.¡± Williamncedzily at her angry face. Then he looked at the menu again and asked, ¡°What do want to eat?¡± you As the president of an entertainmentpany, he regrly browsed the news on the Inte, so he naturally saw the photo. Although he didn¡¯t know why she was involved with Draven, it was apparent that Cierra didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so he didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask. Cierra was not in the mood. ¡°William, order whatever you want. I¡¯m not picky about food.¡± She lowered her head and read somements on the Inte. Sure enough, because she didn¡¯t show up in the photo, thements section had already been argued because of her identity. Especially when Aleah¡¯s fans saw that someone was bullying Aleah, they were even angrier and scolded her directly. They also said that even if Mr. Trevino didn¡¯t marry Aleah, he wouldn¡¯t turn back to his ex-wife! Cierra gave thement with her alt ount silently. On the other end of the line, William looked up and fixed his gaze on her for a while, making Cierra notice it. She looked up and asked, ¡°William, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After scanning the code ording to their usual tastes, William put down his mobile phone and said, ¡°Nothing. I want to ask if you feel ufortable today. Do you want to go to the hospital for at check- up?¡± Since she didn¡¯t take the initiative to say it, as her brother, he could only beat around the bush. What¡¯s more, she appeared in the hospital like that. Even if it had nothing to do with Draven, it was ¨C enough for them to worry about her health. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Even if I have a physical examination, I must wait until I get home.¡± When Cierra heard the word ¡°hospital,¡± her expression changed slightly. She lowered her head as if nothing had happened and changed the topic. ¡°By the way, I saw Dr. Charles today.¡± William did not interrupt her. He rested his chin on his hand and stared at her. Cierra sighed softly and said disappointedly, ¡°But he doesn¡¯t seem very satisfied with my dishes. He might not be able to treat Mom. But it¡¯s understandable. He¡¯s already so old, but people still look for him working everywhere. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be happy either.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to, then forget it. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have a family doctor. There¡¯s no need to ask for help. If that older man doesn¡¯t want to do it, you can return with Harold in a few days. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself.¡± At the mention of the Barton family, William¡¯s face darkened slightly, and he spoke much faster. Cierra pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to return with me? What if I miss you?¡± How could he not see through her thoughts? He sneered and said, ¡°If you miss me,e back. Anyway, you have an apartment and a vi in New York. Is there no ce for you to live?¡± ¡°But I miss Jaquan and the others. Jaquan, Mom, and Dad miss you too. Can¡¯t you listen to the majority and give in to us?¡± Cierra looked at him pitifully, acting cute. Unfortunately, William didn¡¯t give Cierra too many privileges on this matter. He raised his eyes, sat up straight slightly, and mercilessly exposed that she and Draven had gone to the hospital today. ¡°Why did you go to the hospital with Draven today? And why was he carrying you there? Is your leg injured?¡± Cierra was immediately speechless. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Trouble ¡°No, I¡¯m not with him. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Cierra lied calmly. ¡°Cici Barton.¡± William knocked on the table and stared sharply at Cierra. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re terrible at lying? Even I feel ashamed to tell anyone that you¡¯re my sister.¡± Everyone in the capital shopping mall was intelligent. When they talked nonsense, they were calm. He had never seen someone like her. Cierra pursed her lips andined in a low voice, ¡°You look quite proud.¡± The two of them were only a short distance away, so this whisper naturally reached the ears of William. He looked up and said, ¡°So what if you¡¯re proud? Let me tell you, you have to learn something. To be a good person, you must be more cu***ing than a bad person. You don¡¯t even know how to lie. Isn¡¯t it always others who lie to you? Bah, why the hell would I talk to you about this? Tell me honestly, why did you go to the hospital today? Where did you get hurt?¡± At the end of his words, he suddenly realized he had gone too far and returned to the original topic. Cierra had no choice but to tell the truth. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I identally scratched my leg and got a shot,¡± Hearing the emotions in William¡¯s tone, for fear that he would be worried, Cierra even pulled down pants on her legs to show William the scratch. the ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The wound healed when I got to the hospital. I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to go to the hospital if it weren¡¯t for safety reasons.¡± William nced at it, and his face darkened slightly. The wound was not severe, but it was still dazzling when itnded on his little sister¡¯s body. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He sneered and could only vent his anger on Draven. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and that guy? You were even photographed in that situation. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t be stup*d. We don¡¯t have wild vegetables for you to dig.¡± He didn¡¯t intend to ask at first, but now that he was in such a bad mood, he could only ask all the questions. ¡°William, I don¡¯t have a love brain¡­¡± Cierra¡¯s head was almost lowered to the bottom of the table. She didn¡¯t want to hide it from William but couldn¡¯t tell the truth anyway. She exined vaguely, ¡°I was going to go to the hospital alone, but I happened to meet Draven. He insisted on sending me there. Anyway, it¡¯s a waste not to use the driver who came to me. You taught me how to take advantage of others!¡± William squinted at her and sneered. ¡°What about when you get to the hospital? Do you need him to carry you with such a small injury?¡± Seeing that he had no doubts, Cierra briefly exined what had happened in the hospital. ¡°I fell asleep in the car at that time. He said he couldn¡¯t wake me up and carried me out. He had already carried me there when I opened my eyes, so I could only hide.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t he wake you up?¡± Hearing this, William raised her eyebrows and looked up at Cierra. Her expression didn¡¯t seem like she was lying. Although he didn¡¯t know how much Cierra liked that guy, he was sure he would never let her take the initiative to provoke that guy. Moreover, they were divorced, and the other party had confirmed a rtionship with Aleah. Cierra should avoid him even more. How could she take the initiative to let him hold her? If she wasn¡¯t lying, then it must be someone else. ¡°Could it be that he couldn¡¯t wake Cierra up or didn¡¯t want to? Well¡­¡± While he was thinking, the private room door was pushed open, and the waiter brought the dishes. over one by one. Cierra took the opportunity to change the topic. ¡°All right, William, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s eat! Anyway, they didn¡¯t take any photos of my face. Who knows Draven¡¯s hugging?¡± William didn¡¯t want to be entangled in this matter anymore. He picked up some food for Cierra and no longer mentioned it. ¡°Since the doctor doesn¡¯t want to work again, you can discuss with Harold when to return tonight. As for your assets and houses, Jaquan has already arrived. When everything is settled, I¡¯ll deal with them with him.¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to drive me away?¡± Cierra listened to William calmly arrange the follow-up for her. Even though she knew that this was how it should be, she still felt a little sad. Not to mention that he didn¡¯t want to go home with her, and the reason was rted to her. In this way, his casual teasing made her even sadder. She lowered her head and ate the food in her bowl without saying a word. She didn¡¯t touch the food that William had served to her. It was apparent that she had a bad temper. William didn¡¯t notice it at first and thought that she was joking. He snorted casually and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. You¡¯re here to eat and sleep and always causing trouble. I have to throw you back as soon as possible.¡± After saying that, he did not receive any reply. When he looked up, he saw the girl biting something with her head down, her eyes red. William was stunned. Except when he first brought her back from abroad, he had seen her like this. Later, his little sister was like a bit of sun. Even if she bumped into something, she woulde tofort him first. When had her eyes ever turned red? He suddenly became anxious. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drive you away, nor do I treat you as trouble. I was life, talking nonsense just now. If you want to live with me, you can live with me for the rest of your okay?¡± Cierra remained silent. After the discussion, William picked up some food and coaxed her patiently, ¡°You know my temper. I¡¯ve always said things casually. Don¡¯t take it to heart, okay?¡± ¡°Thene home with me.¡± Cierra suddenly raised her head and made a request. William¡¯s expression changed as soon as she finished speaking, and his eyes darkened as he remained silent. ¡°Can you do it?¡± Cierra acted like a spoiled child. If they were talking about something else today, maybe she would beg him pitifully and coax him into agreeing. Unfortunately, returning home seemed to have no room for discussion. He looked away and said indifferently, ¡°Have a good meal.¡± Although he didn¡¯t refuse her directly, his meaning was self-evident. Cierra didn¡¯t want to give up just like that. ¡°You haven¡¯t been home for a long time. Mom, Dad, and Jaquan must miss you very much. And I don¡¯t want to be separated from you¡­¡± But before she could finish her words, she was interrupted tly, ¡°Cierra Boyle, if you don¡¯t want to eat, go back now.¡± He put down his forks and didn¡¯t even call her Cici. Cierra stood rooted to the spot, a little shocked and frightened. Her eyes instantly turned red when she realized what he was calling her. She bit her lip and tried to exin, but her tears were uncontroble. When her tears fell, she immediately exited the chair and rushed out. ¡°Cici.¡± At the same time, William got up and hurried to catch up with her. He was annoyed when he said that but couldn¡¯t swallow it back. Just as he was about to coax her again, she ran away. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and did not let her run too far. She had only taken a few steps. the private room when he stopped her. When he saw the tears on her face, his heart softened. out of ¡°I¡¯m wrong. I apologize to you, okay? I was wrong just now. I shouldn¡¯t have said that to you. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± Cierra wanted to shake him off but to no avail. She choked with s*bs and said, ¡°Let go of me!¡± William just let go of her slightly and coaxed her patiently in a low voice, ¡°If I let go, then you will forgive me, okay?¡± Taking advantage of this moment, she broke free from his grip. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m a trouble for you. I¡¯ll leave right away. If it weren¡¯t for our rtionship, I¡¯m afraid you would have hoped I would die outside!¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Returning to Los Angeles She choked with s*bs, and the atmosphere was tense. Williampletely loosened his grip, and there was disbelief in his eyes. He said sharply and angrily, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Cierra stared at him with reddened eyes before turning around again without looking back. She didn¡¯t know why she said that, but she felt sad when she thought of William¡¯s ¡®Cierra Boyle.¡¯ Others could call her whatever they wanted, and she diven cry when they called her an orphan. But how could he do that? She had already returned to the Barton family¡­ She was not surnamed Boyle. Without changing her clothes, she stumbled out in her chef¡¯s uniform. Fortunately, it was still time for dinner, and only a few people were there. No one saw it. The evening wind blew, and the air outside the room cooled Cierra¡¯s brain. She sniffed and remembered that her car had been borrowed by Ryan. The L¡¯Opera Restaurant was located in the suburbs, so it was inconvenient for her to take a taxi. At this time, if she wanted to leave, she could only call Harold and ask William behind her. But he had gone too far, and she would not give in. Wouldn¡¯t it be too embarrassing to turn back. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. now¡­ Cierra clutched his phone with a conflicted expression. He wondered if he should call his Harold or stay in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. After all, there were spare rooms in the kitchen. As long as she mentioned it, Freddy would give one room to her. Just as she was hesitating, in a car not far away, the man in the driver¡¯s seat suddenly widened his eyes and pointed at the window. ¡°What the f**k, Draven! Is that Cici? Why is she crying? Which bas*ard made her cry? I have to ask him and beat him!¡± Ryan cursed. Just as he was about to turn off the engine and get out of the car, he suddenly stopped. In the car¡¯s back seat, Draven, leaning against the back seat, also narrowed his eyes and stopped holding the door handle. On the other side, just as Cierra unlocked her phone and wondered if she should call Harold, a helpless cough suddenly came from behind him. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± The familiar casual voice made Cierra¡¯s body stiffen. Her sadness had disappeared, and she was in a mess. Now that she heard the voice of William, she suddenly felt wrong again. She did not say a word. She lowered her head and felt terrible as she poked her phone aimlessly. Although she had no intention of replying to William, she didn¡¯t run away in anger as she did in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. William sighed softly. ¡°s, if you don¡¯t want to go home, I¡¯ll go alone.¡± Cierra continued to ignore him, biting her lips with her back facing him. She admitted that she had gone too far tonight, but that was because he had provoked her first. At worst, she could stay in L¡¯Opera Restaurant for two days. If she really couldn¡¯t handle Dr. Charles, she could apologize to him. Anyway, she didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all! ¡°Excuse me. You¡¯re in my way.¡± Behind him, before William could leave, azy voice sounded again. Cierra was also enraged by her words. ¡°It¡¯s not your car!¡± When she saw the bunch of champagne roses in front of her, she suddenly stopped talking. She was still in a daze, and her tears were still hanging on her eyshes. In the blink of an eye, the teardrop fell from the sky andnded on the beige petals, like a drop of dew sliding down. This scene was seen by the two people in a car not far away. William¡¯s heart had softened because of Cierra¡¯s crying. If Jaquan found out about it, he would be in big trouble. His tone softened, and he lowered his head again. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay? How old are you? Don¡¯t cry. Be careful not to be photographed and posted on the Inte. At that time, you won¡¯t be able to cry even if you want to.¡± He stuffed a bouquet of flowers into Cierra¡¯s arms and took out a tissue to wipe her face. He was patient. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve bought all the flowers you like for you. Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re my trouble in the future, understand? What¡¯s more, you¡¯d better think before you speak next time!¡± Before the tissue could wipe her face, he tapped on her forehead several times. Cierra frowned and avoided his action. She took the tissue from his hand and wiped it herself. She still said in a nasal voice, sounding aggrieved and deliberately saying, ¡°You might think so in your heart.¡± William was going to give her two more pieces of tissues, but when he heard this, he paused and looked down at her. ¡°What are you thinking? Do you want to be a burden, or do you want to¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his words, nor could he say anything. G*d knew he was a little nervous when he discovered she was his biological sister. At that time, she was still in the emergency room. He was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep and looked forward to her waking up. Now, he felt he couldn¡¯t wait for her to be¡­ an ungrateful person! Cierra deliberately raised her head with the flowers in her arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so? I told you I was going home, but you asked me to leave quickly. I asked you to send me home, but you still take it out on me. Aren¡¯t you disgusted with me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Just as William was about to exin, he was interrupted by Cierra. She sniffed and said, ¡°I know because Mom has been in poor health since I was lost, and Dad has always cared about her. ¡°They don¡¯t have the mood or energy to care about you. No one even knows that you have a fever. If it weren¡¯t for Jaquan, who raised you up, you might not have had a chance to find me. You don¡¯t want to go home because Mom and Dad always ignore you. If you don¡¯t want to see them, you must hate me, who made Mom sick. It¡¯s natural for you to hate me.¡± She lowered her head and wiped her face. Her voice was choked with s*bs, and she looked very pitiful. It gave William a headache and a sense of helplessness. He didn¡¯t want to return to the Barton family because he had been neglected. It was because no one or thing could cure an iplete childhood in the long years that followed. He might know he was willful and childish, but he had never received an apology. Even though his parents and brother had persuaded him to go back year after year, saying they already knew they were wrong, they still lowered their heads and gave him a way out. They told him that the family should not make the rtionship so stiff. But he couldn¡¯t see them and didn¡¯t want to pretend there was no estrangement between them. But now, it was not a matter of whether he could return. He didn¡¯t know why Cierra had such thoughts, so he had to agree. ¡°Cici, can you stop crying? I promise you. I¡¯ll send you back!¡± His tone was slightly anxious, but he could only patiently coax her. ¡°I have never hated you, let alone disliked you. You are our only sister. I won¡¯t hate you even if I hate Harold. You listen to some stories. Don¡¯t you know how I usually treat you? Huh?¡± Cierra still didn¡¯t raise her head. ¡°Are you willing to go home with me? Back to Los Angeles?¡± Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Is This What You Meant by Having Nothing To Do With Each Other? He was not in the mood to negotiate, but he still agreed. As if she was afraid that he would go back on his word, she repeated, ¡°Really? Did you not lie to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± He feared the girl before would cry, so he coaxed her helplessly and dotingly, ¡°When you want to go back, set a time and let me know in advance, okay?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, she threw herself into his arms. ¡°I know you dote on me the most, but I have to stay in New York for another two days. I¡¯ll discuss when to go home with you.¡± After getting a positive answer, a smile appeared on Cierra¡¯s face. She loosened her grip on his neck and carefully checked the bouquet in her arms. If she continued to hug him, her roses would probably break down. At this point, how could William not understand that Cierra was pretending it? There were no tears on her face at all. Except for her red eyes, there was no sign of crying. ¡°How dare you lie to me!¡± He stopped coaxing her and got angry first. Cierra was not afraid of him. She snorted and said, ¡°You taught me. If I don¡¯t know how to lie, can I be your sister?¡± William was so angry that heughed, speechless. how Cierra took the initiative and pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, you promised me you wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± William couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to her. He snorted and turned around but didn¡¯t mention not going back. He consented. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t have to argue with this girl. Since he had already said it, he would do it as he spoke. Moreover, he had only promised to send her back. He had not said that he would meet anyone with her. Cierra also knew this was an agreement, but she could tell William was unhappy after being deceived by her. She immediately approached him, protected the flowers with one hand, held his arm with the other, and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°I know that you are the best. You won¡¯t lie to me and won¡¯t bear to let me leave New York like this. When I see Ms. Navarro someday, I will put in good words for you in front of her. Also, these flowers will not affect your marriage. After all, Ms. Navarro also knows the rtionship between us. It doesn¡¯t matter if you give me more.¡± ¡°Cici Barton, are you looking for trouble?¡± He sn*tched the roses from her and said, ¡°You heartless girl. How dare you make fun of your brother after sacrificing my marriage to give you the flowers you like?¡± ¡°Ouch, be gentle. Don¡¯t break the flowers.¡± Cierra was lower than William. He took the roses, and she couldn¡¯t grab them even if she h**ked his hands. She could only pretend to be pitiful. ¡°I was wrong. I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Give them back to me quickly. I¡¯m starving. I haven¡¯t even had dinner yet.¡± ¡°Serves you right for throwing a tantrum.¡± William didn¡¯t tease her much. Seeing she h**ked her hands and jumped a few times, he gave her the flowers and walked toward the L¡¯Opera Restaurant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I apologize to you.¡± Cierra knew it was her fault, so she said softly to him. She didn¡¯t even check the flowers to see if they were broken and quickly chased after William. After catching up with him in a few steps, she tilted her head and looked at William. Seeing his casual expression, she was trying to say something about what would happen after she returned to the Barton family. As far as she knew, William seemed to be fooling around, but he was stubborn about some things. He might be conflicted for the rest of his life if he didn¡¯t speak out. Just as she was about to speak, someone suddenly grabbed her by the cor and pulled her back. Frightened, Cierra looked back and eximed, ¡°Who is it?!¡± She turned her head and met Draven¡¯s deep and angry eyes. Thinking that she had been photographed today, she became even more furious. ¡°Draven, are you crazy? Let go of me!¡± She was dragged to him by the cor. After standing still, she could only turn her head and re at him. Draven turned a deaf ear to herints. He lowered his eyes and nced at the roses in her arms. William stopped when he heard the noise. He was amused and angry when he turned around and saw the scene before them. He looked straight into Draven¡¯s eyes. Hiszy voice was very casual. ¡°Mr. Trevino, what do mean?¡± you ¡°Mr. Barton, what do you mean? You know she is my wife, but you still sent her roses openly.¡± Draven also raised his eyes and said in an indifferent voice. A smile appeared on William¡¯s face as if he had heard a funny joke. ¡°Your wife? If I remember correctly, Mr. Trevino should have signed a divorce agreement with Cici long ago. You also went through the divorce formalities a few days ago. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to call her wife, is it?¡± He stood on the steps before L¡¯Opera Restaurant, looking down at Draven. ¡°What a joke! I didn¡¯t see you doing anything when Cici married you. Now that you¡¯ve divorced her, you keep calling her wife. It¡¯s so ironic.¡± ¡°Mr. Trevino, I have nothing to do with you anymore. Could you please let go of me?¡± said Cierra. It was almost time for dinner. Although many guests had not arrived, strangers asionally looked at them. She didn¡¯t want to see any posts rted to him on the news when she woke up the following day. Moreover, the photo was taken in such a posture, so she had nowhere to hide. And now¡­ The confrontation wasn¡¯t just rted to the two; William might also be implicated. The argument between the CEO of XR Entertainment and the CEO of the Trevino Group was enough to cause a sensation, not to mention her, a woman who had been involved in numerous trending topics by Aleah. It would be an explosion. Just thinking about it made her worried. She had to escape from his clutches first to prevent that from happening. Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond at all, she reminded him politely. ¡°Mr. Trevino, can you please show some mercy?¡± ¡°Mr. Trevino?¡± Draven lowered his eyes, gritted his teeth, and repeated the address. Cierra hummed, but just as she was about to speak, she heard a sneer above her head. Then, he tightened his grip on the back of her neck and pulled her closer, her back pressing against his chest. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Cierra struggled to leave. Regardless of the pain in her neck, she pushed Draven¡¯s arm away. As she moved, she heard a crisp sound, followed by a numbness in the back of her hand. She didn¡¯t know if she had pped his face or somewhere else. She only knew that her neck was in pain. She sta**ered two steps and was supported by someone. ¡°Are you all right?¡± The voice was full of worry. It was William. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just frightened.¡± Cierra shook her head and red at Draven with her hands on her neck. She looked away and saw two broken roses. It was a pity. ¡°My flowers.¡± When Draven saw her like this, he felt even more annoyed. When he saw her crying in the car, she was coaxed by the man. It was even more dazzling when she threw herself into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°Cierra, is this the partner you¡¯re talking about? Is this what you mean by had nothing with each other?¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 As Her Brother His sour tone and current expression made it seem as if she had c**kolded him. Cierra was so angry that heughed. ¡°What does my rtionship with Mr. Barton have to do with you? Draven, we¡¯re divorced. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Looking at him, no matter how stup*d Cierra was, she knew he had misunderstood again. It was precisely the same as when he first met William. But the situation was different now. At that time, she and he had not officially divorced yet. Although he had no reason to care about it emotionally, he was justified legally. But what was going on now? They were divorced, and he had a fiancee, Aleah. Why did he still care about her? Not to mention that it was her brother who was with her today. Even if it was another man who wanted to pursue her and give her roses, what right did he have to criticize her? ¡°Don¡¯t be so funny!¡± However, Draven took it for granted. He stared at her and said, ¡°Grandpa told me to take good care of you before he died. Even if you and I get divorced, I can still be your brother because of our rtionship. So I can give you suggestions to you.¡± Cierra was stunned by his logic. How could there be such a person who shamelessly became her brother after a divorce? Was he crazy? Besides, her biological brother was still by her side. As for William on the side, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. At first, Cierra asked him to keep her identity a secret to prevent trouble. After all, the Boyle family. was greedy, and he had seen it with Coby. Now, he was addicted to hiding it. Seeing that the boy in front of him had been fooled was pretty interesting. He didn¡¯t exin and wrapped his arm around Cierra¡¯s shoulder under his dark, gloomy gaze. ¡°Mr. Trevino, what are you talking about? Even if you treat Ci as your younger sister, so what? As an elder brother, shouldn¡¯t you give your blessings when you see your younger sister find a boyfriend? Aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring your younger sister¡¯s boyfriend away by putting on such airs? You should know that there are not many good men in the world. Few rich, handsome men like me are willing to coax their wives.¡± . The moment he held Cierra in his arms, the indifference in Draven¡¯s eyes became more apparent, and his words became more impolite. ¡°Mr. Barton, you¡¯re so good at ttering yourself. It¡¯s an eye-opener.¡± They would have confronted him if an ordinary person heard such a tone. Unfortunately, William was a shameless person. Not only was he not angry, but he also smiled, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Mr. Trevino, you¡¯re too inexperienced. It¡¯s only right for you to broaden your ho ri zons.¡± Cierra was initially depressed, but now she couldn¡¯t help butugh at William¡¯s shamelessness. She didn¡¯t intend to exin his rtionship with Cici to him. ¡°Draven, we¡¯re divorced. It has nothing to do with you, who I date. Even if you want to marry Aleah, I won¡¯t say anything. You took Ernest as an example and insisted on being my brother. But even if you can be my brother, you have no right to interfere in my private affairs. Do I have to get your permission to date or marry anyone in the future?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± However, Draven was very calm. ¡°I¡¯m your brother. Is there a problem with my consent?¡± Cierra was stunned by his self-righteous appearance. For a moment, she was speechless. However, after a discussion, she nodded and said, ¡°Marriage is not a small matter. It¡¯s natural to get my brother¡¯s approval.¡± Draven¡¯s gaze briefly lingered on Cierra¡¯s shoulder before shifting to William¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Barton, since you know it, you should know what to do.¡± William was still full of smiles. ¡°Of course, I know that. I know my identity better than you, Mr. Trevino. But you, Cici didn¡¯t say anything, and you rushed up to be her brother. Have you asked her opinion? Also, don¡¯t forget that she has a family now. Her brother has no objection to her dating and getting married. Isn¡¯t it too much for you, her brother, to stick your nose into her business?¡± Being held by him, Cierra only wanted tough. Only she knew that on the surface, William was talking about Coby, but he was talking about himself. Even if she fell in love with a man today, it was none of Draven¡¯s business. As her biological elder brother, it was not his business, even Cici¡¯s ex-husband. Cierra held back hisughter and secretly looked at Draven. Sure enough, her ex-husband¡¯s face darkened. Since she was in a good mood, Cierra didn¡¯t want to waste more time with Draven. At this time, guests wereing to the L¡¯Opera Restaurant one after another. Only the parking ce was remote, and no one noticed them for now. She politely told Draven, ¡°Mr. Trevino, thank you for your concern. I¡¯m grateful you took me to the hospital today because of Ernest¡¯s words. But I¡¯m no longer a child, so you don¡¯t have to care about me, especially in private matters. It¡¯s gettingte. If you¡¯re here for dinner, don¡¯t stay here all the time. Let¡¯s go together.¡± As she spoke, she naturally carried William¡¯s arms and left. However, because of this action, Draven was furious. When had she ever been so intimate with this man? Had they only divorced for a few days? Moreover¡­ even if she was in love, she shouldn¡¯t have found such a man! ¡°Cierra, I don¡¯t¡­. ¡°I don¡¯t object to your dating, but I told you long ago that you can¡¯t be with him!¡± He raised his eyes and interrupted their steps in a stern voice. Cierra was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± William was even more unhappy. Thinking of the scene and conversation when Draven punched him last time, his heart was burning with anger. He repeated, ¡°That¡¯s right; why?¡± Draven looked up and said, ¡°Do you need me to remind you which circle Mr. Barton is in? You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± The entertainment industry was filthy. Sometimes, he would go to some investment banquets and feel disgusted when he saw young and beautiful actresses stick to their bosses, who were old. enough to be their fathers. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As the president of XR Entertainment, countless people wanted to ride on William¡¯s coattails. It was filthy. As Cierra¡¯s brother, how could he watch her jump into this trap? Thinking of this, Draven straightened his back and looked at Cierra righteously. ¡°I have no objection to your rtionship. He can¡¯t.¡± William clicked his tongue and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my circle? Mr. Trevino, don¡¯t discriminate against me. I admit that some dark things are in the world, but at least they won¡¯t happen to me. I¡¯m so handsome and have a good figure. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be disadvantaged if something like what you imagine happens.¡± He sighed with emotion as if he had seen through the mortal world. William¡¯s shamelessness also amused Cierra, but she cleverly followed his words. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Barton is rich and has a good figure. If anything happens to him, I won¡¯t fear him suffering losses. Besides, Mr. Trevino, don¡¯t discriminate. Don¡¯t spread the news that you have seen a little filth on everyone. Every circle has disgusting things, and don¡¯t deny that there are no clean people.¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Interesting Cierra retorted unceremoniously. She had never felt that there was anything dirty in William¡¯s circle. It was someone disgusting. What did it have to do with innocent people? How could he send Aleah in if he thought this circle was foul? Did he think that he could protect Aleah and that he was the most significant asset, so Aleah didn¡¯t need to please others? But he didn¡¯t seem to know that his fianc¨¦e had already given up on herself for some things. She had something to rely on, but she still wanted everything. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At the thought of some of the photos he had seen in the past, Cierra felt dirty, and even she didn¡¯t like Draven. However, Cierra also knew that not everyone was like Aleah. At least such a thing would not happen in William¡¯spany, and Lydia Navarro was not like Aleah. Lydia had a hard time in the Navarro family but didn¡¯t give up some limits because of her poor life. Even if she was scolded on the Inte, she could only silently bear those who didn¡¯t belong to her. Fortunately, there were more good things in this world. Lydia was getting luckier after that and slowly getting better. As for these troubles, there was no need to take them to heart. Cierra didn¡¯t want to continue talking to him, so she shook William¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± William was also a little boring. Men understood each other the best. Draven didn¡¯t know exactly what he was doing or thinking. However, he was not interested in Draven¡¯s behavior. He only knew that Draven and his sister had divorced, and he didn¡¯t like his brother-inw. He just wanted to take Cici away from him. That was also why he had urged Cierra to leave in the private room of the L¡¯Opera Restaurant earlier. He did not expect those words to be a fuse that caused her to cry. He even tricked himself. Now that he thought about it, William couldn¡¯t figure out whether Cierra was doing it on purpose. But since it was a foregone conclusion, he would not pursue it further. Both of them were in a hurry to eat. They were uninterested in the man behind them, but Draven didn¡¯t want to give up. He followed them, caught up with them in a few steps, and blocked their way again. He ignored William and stared at Cierra. ¡°If you want to fall in love with someone else, I can ept it. But is it worth falling in love with such a person?¡± William¡¯s anger, which had been suppressed with great difficulty, rose again. ¡°Tell me clearly, who¡¯s not worth it?¡± ¡°Why wasn¡¯t it worth it? He was handsome, rich, and had a good figure. He also loved his wife dearly. Let¡¯s see how famous his future wife was in hispany now. Unlike Draven, his ex-wife had been kicked out of the country, divorced, and ignored his current fianc¨¦e. He began to care about his ex-wife¡¯s well-being. What a jerk!¡± Draven looked up at William and straightened his back. ¡°If you like her, how can you bear to see her cry? Do you know how aggrieved she is?¡± He was so angry that he didn¡¯t satisfy to throw a tantrum at William, so she replied, ¡°And he coaxed. you with a bunch of roses. Are you a good-for-nothing? It¡¯s our Trevino family who didn¡¯t show you enough experience. We let you run away when you see a bunch of flowers. Cierra, is this how you find a man?¡± Cierra was stunned, and her brain slowed as she processed what Draven had said. In other words, Draven had seen her crying not long ago. No way¡­ Cierra couldn¡¯t even imagine the scene. She remembered that she was crying so miserably, and a sn*t bubble wasing out of her nose. He probably only saw a rough part of it and didn¡¯t see it clearly. After all, from the looks of it, if they were close enough to hear it, they would already know about her rtionship with William. But now, it seemed that he had just seen and heard nothing. He couldn¡¯t see her ugly scene from a distance. But when she thought of the possibility of being seen, she was still angry and red at him. ¡°So what if a bunch of flowers coaxes me? I like them. Anyway, no matter who I¡¯m.with in the future, it¡¯s better than my first husband!¡± ¡°The first husband¡± The first thought that came to his mind was himself when he heard that words. He had been her first love since she was a young girl. For some reason, he was not as depressed as before. However, when he recalled the meaning behind Cierra¡¯s words, he immediately felt depressed. What did she mean? Everyone would be better than him in the future? How could he be better to William? Just as he was about to question Cierra, a voice suddenly interrupted their confrontation. ¡°Why are you all here when I go to the bathroom?¡± Ryan suddenly poked his head out, greeted Cierra, and then looked at Draven. ¡°Why are you here? that wouldn¡¯t care?¡± Are you here to ask Cici about the situation? Didn¡¯t you say you Ryan saw Cierra¡¯s discussion in the car. He wanted to get out of the vehicle to support Cierra, but he saw Cierra throw herself into William¡¯s arms the next second. There was nothing they didn¡¯t understand. It was just a quarrel between lovers. It was usual for couples to break up, so he was naturally not in the mood to join in the fun. Although Ryan was very fond of Cierra¡¯s appearance and temperament, he was not someone that he must be obtained. There were many beautiful women in the world. He was willing to give up the forest for a tree, but unfortunately, Greenwood was not on him, so there was no need to hang on a tree. He felt relieved very quickly. After greeting Draven, Ryan¡¯s gaze fell on William. He hadn¡¯t looked at it carefully in the Ninth Club before. Now that he had, he didn¡¯t feel he didn¡¯t match Cierra. Although William was not as good-looking as him, he was not bad either. He deserved his goddess. After looking him up and down, he greeted William. ¡°You must be Mr. Barton of XR Entertainment. I¡¯ve seen your photo and have heard a lot about you.¡± William naturally knew about Ryan and had a deep impression of him. ¥ê Not only had he been thrown over Cierra¡¯s shoulder in the Ninth Club, but he also called her sister Cici. It was just like when it belonged to their family¡¯s private address. Although he knew it by coincidence, William was still unhappy. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of Ryan, but he still shook hands with him politely and asked Draven a question. ¡°It turns out that Mr. Trevino didn¡¯t intend to interfere in Cici¡¯s affairs at first. Why did you secretly find her when your friend went to the bathroom? Is it something shameful?¡± Draven felt that Ryan had appeared at the wrong time, so he nced at Ryan indifferently. Ryan shrugged indifferently and showed no mercy in the face of William. ¡°My friend has a brain problem. Mr. Barton, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± William raised his eyebrows when he heard that. He was startled that Ryan would say that. He also seemed to understand why his sister would go to Ryan for a drink even though she knew that Ryan was Draven¡¯s good friend. This person was quite interesting. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 He¡¯s Not Good Enough for Cierra Ryan didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what he said even though he was being stared at. There was something wrong with Draven indeed. Draven took medicine every day, visited a psychologist every now and then, and even used the one- sided theory he had learned to analyze emotional problems for him. Ryan had never seen such a person before. ¡°By the way, your car key.¡± Remembering what he was doing in L¡¯Opera Restaurant at night, Ryan took out the car keys from his pocket and handed them to Cierra. ¡°Here, thank you for lunch. The car is parked next to the cake shop at the gate of the Aqua Apartment. I heard that you live there. You should be able to see it at a nce when you go back at night.¡± Cierra was surprised and took the key from his hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that it was not urgent? Why did you send it over sote at night?¡± Speaking of this, Ryan felt helpless. He sighed and looked sideways at the man next to him. His tone was very resentful. ¡°Someone took me out for lunch, but he left me here directly. Then I borrowed your car and went back, but he was unhappy. I could onlye back for dinner tonight and return the key to you.¡± It went without saying who he was referring to. Cierra pursed her lips into a smile and did not say anything else. ¡°Since you¡¯re here for dinner, hurry up and go in. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to eat when I¡¯m busy in the kitchen. I¡¯m going to have dinner too, so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± She waved at Ryan, ignored Draven, and pulled William away. William was not familiar with them, so he just nodded as a greeting. After they left, only Draven and Ryan were left. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to eat?¡± Ryan turned to look at Draven. Ever since Draven appeared, he hadn¡¯t said a word. Even when he looked at him now, his cold eyes. didn¡¯t soften at all. After ncing at Ryan, Draven walked toward L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Ryan vaguely guessed why his good friend was here. When he thought of how Draven looked in the car, he found it funny. He saw that Draven¡¯s face darkened when Cici pounced on her boyfriend, but he held back his anger and pretended as if nothing had happened. What¡¯s more, Draven didn¡¯t say anything. As soon as he left, Draven ran over. He just didn¡¯t know what Draven had said to the lovers. He caught up with Draven and asked curiously, ¡°What are you talking about with them? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t forget her and want to ruin their rtionship?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Ryan, watch your mouth.¡± Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and nced at Ryan coldly. Ryan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Do you really want to ruin their rtionship? Draven, are you a human being? As a saying goes, ¡®It is better to demolish ten temples than to destroy a single marriage¡¯.¡± After hearing this, Draven¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°A marriage? They haven¡¯t started yet!¡± ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have said that in front of the lovers. What if it affects their rtionship?¡± Ryan looked very serious and reminded him earnestly. On the other hand, the words ¡°lovers¡± stung his ears. Draven gritted his teeth and said in a cold tone, ¡°You saw how that man treated her. I don¡¯t know how he made her so angry that she cried. How could you let her be with that kind of man?¡± Without outsiders present, Draven didn¡¯t even want to call out his name. Ryan raised his eyebrows and knew what was going on with him. He didn¡¯t change his words and continued to say, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for young couples to quarrel? All of my girlfriends quarreled with me. Some quarreled with me because she saw me talking with another woman. Some quarreled with me because she dreamed that I didn¡¯t love her anymore. And some quarreled with me because I forgot our 99-day anniversary¡­¡± Just as Ryan was counting with his fingers, Draven nced at him coldly, and Ryan shut his mouth immediately. Ryan rubbed his nose and couldn¡¯t help saying more. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to exin on behalf of the lovers. I just mean that it¡¯s normal for lovers to quarrel. You should have quarreled with Aleah, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t call them lovers anymore!¡± Finally, Draven couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted him harshly. However, Ryan didn¡¯t listen to him. He deliberately said, ¡°What should I call them? Cierra had epted the roses and they hugged each other.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Draven frowned and scolded him. The man beside him finally quieted down and made a gesture of zipping his mouth innocently. Draven couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him. He felt a headacheing on. This was especially severe when Ryan called them lovers. When he thought of the scene of Cierra and William standing together, the nerves in her mind would be torn apart. Not to mention that Ryan was so noisy that there seemed to be countless needles pr*cking him, which made him not want to listen to another word. But it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t listen to Ryan. He and Aleah had never been in a rtionship before, and it was even more impossible for them to quarrel after they got married. As for Cierra and William¡­ His fingers, which were hanging by his side, curled up slightly. He looked at Ryan with a frown and said seriously, ¡°William was not worthy of Cierra. Even if it was a normal quarrel as you said, he shouldn¡¯t have made her cry like that. As you can see, she was so sad at that time.¡± Ever since he grew up with Cierra, he had never seen her so aggrieved. When she was a child, every time he saw her, she would smile like a flower. Even if she fell, she would never feel aggrieved. At most, her eyes would turn red because of the pain, but a piece of candy could make her feel better. As for when she grew older, he had never seen her cry. She had never cried when she had a hard time in the Boyle family. How could that man dare to make her cry? William only used a bunch of roses to coax her. Was she still as childish as a child? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with crying? Isn¡¯t it normal for a girl to cry? A woman crying in front of a man is a sign of weakness, and a wornan crying for a man because she cares about him. Don¡¯t you understand? Aleah should have cried in front of you many times. Did you listen to her every time?¡± Ryan was giving a lecture very seriously. ¡°What you saw was that Cici was crying because of William. What if she made some requests to William? Didn¡¯t you see that Cici was smiling so hannily at the end?¡± Draven had automatically ignored the conversation between Cierra and William. He only remembered that she threw herself into his arms after receiving a bunch of roses. All of a sudden, the anger between his eyebrows deepened. ¡°What can she ask for? Just a bunch of roses.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. There was no need to care about that man. Why was she crying? When he thought of what Ryan had said, he felt angry. Ryan didn¡¯t mind making a big deal out of it, so he added fuel to the fire. ¡°It shows that William is capable. Cici is the apple of his eye, so she can be coaxed so easily. I think they are a good match. Don¡¯t poke your nose into other people¡¯s business. Just live a good life with Aleah.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and patted Draven¡¯s shoulder. Draven shook Ryan off and looked at him coldly. ¡°They¡¯re a good match. Do you think they¡¯re a good match?¡± ¡°Yes, they are a perfect match, and William¡¯s career is not bad, right? He is the president of XR Entertainment. Only the member of the Barton family is worthy of Cici.¡± Ryan nodded seriously. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the expression on Draven¡¯s face. ¡°But it has nothing to do with us. You and Cici have been divorced. It¡¯s not good for you to intervene in their rtionship.¡± Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Being Jealous Draven had heard the question from Cierra before. If he answered Ryan again, he would take it for granted. Draven looked calm. ¡°I think of she as my younger sister. Is there a problem to intervene in her rtionship?¡± His self-righteousness stunned Ryan. For a moment, he was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Younger sister? What Draven said almost brainwashed him? How could an elder brother be so hostile to his younger sister¡¯s boyfriend? Even if he didn¡¯t like his brother-inw, he would at least cut some cks for him. Draven obviously thought of William as his rival in love! Ryan couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose him. He had said enough, and it was useless for him to not ¡°It¡¯s not a problem if you want to interfere, but the problem is, is Cici willing to listen to you, the ex- husband? Don¡¯t forget that he has a brother now. He seems to have a good rtionship with William. They¡¯re well-matched in social status. The lovers don¡¯t have any objections, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with her parents. What do you think you can do?¡± Ryan got angry as he talked too much. ¡°If you have time and effort, why don¡¯t you go to the hospital and care about your fiancee? Maybe she is losing her temper at a nurse for the matter between you and Cici.¡± Hearing this, Draven frowned and had a lot of doubts in his mind. He wanted to ask what had happened between him and Cierra, but he also wanted to refute that Aleah was not that kind of person. However, before he could say anything, Ryan had already taken a step forward and had no intention of continuing the conversation. Draven pursed his lips and couldn¡¯t say anything more. He followed Ryan with a cold face. The post on the inte was quickly removed, and at the same time, the relevant photos were stopped spreading in time. It was Cierra who mentioned it to Harold during the meal, and he took action soon. However, even though it was dealt with quickly, it was still seen by someone with ulterior motives. In the inpatient department of the hospital. Aleah, who was leaning against the hospital bed, was holding her phone and staring at the phone screen with resentment. She gritted his teeth and cursed in a low voice, ¡°B*tch! Cierra, you¡¯re divorced, but you¡¯re still so restless. Do you really need a man so badly?¡± She kept cursing, but her hands were busy. She cut off her personal ount and cursed with her fans on the inte. This personal ount was an entertainment blogger ount she had bought in her early years. Since she debuted, she had been a big fan. As a fan guide, she had a great influence on the investment data. The photo that Draven hugging Cierra did not show Cierra¡¯s face, but the person who posted it swore that he must have seen it when he passed by. Moreover, ording to Draven¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t hug any woman at will. All these years, apart from being special to Cierra, had he ever touched any other woman? Even if she stole the cake and lied to him¡­ She hadn¡¯t been touched by him all these years. Although he was nice to her, they hadn¡¯t even held hands yet! In the past, he had exined to her that it was because of their marriage, so he couldn¡¯t do anything offensive to her. But now, he had divorced that b*tch, Why did he still hug her? The more Aleah thought about it, the angrier she became, and she cursed at Cierra even more harshly. She ndered her with all kinds of dirty words, and even brought her fans to scold her. Because she was too engrossed in her work, she didn¡¯t even notice the nurse¡¯s arrival. ¡°Miss Boyle, the wound on your forehead needs to change dressings.¡± When the nurse pushed the cart in, she saw Aleah holding the phone with a ferocious expression. The nurse reminded her in a low and timid voice. She had heard of Aleah¡¯s bad reputation in the group chat early in the morning, but since she was on duty today, she could only bite the bullet ande over. Aleah was already involved in something shameful. When she heard the voice, she was so frightened that she dropped her phone on the bed. When she looked up and saw that it was a nurse with her head lowered by the bed, she immediately became arrogant. ¡°Who allowed you toe in? Get out! Do you have any manners? Don¡¯t you know to knock on the door when you enter the room? Get out!¡± The nurse also felt wronged, ¡°I knocked on the door, but you didn¡¯t hear me, And I came in to change your dressing¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you, get out!¡± 1 Aleah picked up her phone and said in a stern tone. She lowered her head again and immersed herself in her own world. She didn¡¯t even look at the nurse who was scolded by her. It was the first time for the nurse to be scolded in such a tone. She had never been wronged like this. She immediately pushed the medicine cart away with red eyes and hurried back to the tutor¡¯s consulting room. She had not graduated yet and hade to this hospital for an internship with her tutor. Before she came, she had heard that many rich people and big stars had chosen this hospital. She had thought that she would meet some big stars and ask for autographs and photos shamelessly. Unexpectedly, the stars were all different in private. Especially Aleah, who was known as the National Goddess. She was so disgusting! Previously, she only heard her colleagues in the hospitalining about her in the group chat, but he didn¡¯t feel that it was too much. Now that she felt her temper with his own eyes, she felt really wronged. Although she had not started working yet, she had taken care of a lot of patients. She had changed the dressing and injected them every day, and all of them were very polite. Only she, a well-mannered star, treated the nurse as a ser vant! The nurse was so angry that she wiped away her tears. She took out her mobile phone and edited a post on her social media ount to expose Aleah¡¯s evil deeds just now. After venting her feelings, the nurse felt a little better. She wiped away the tears on her face and smiled again, ready to go down. In a ward. She was an angel who cured diseases and saved lives. She would not argue with ordinary people! She didn¡¯t know how much trouble her post would cause on the inte, nor did she know how many curses she would suffer because of her grievances. After the post was released, it was quickly found by Aleah¡¯s fans because it was apanied by Aleah¡¯s name and the words ¡°quality sister¡±. After a period of silence, people had slowly forgotten about Aleah¡¯s imprisonment. In addition, many things had happened every day, and there was endless news on the inte. Aleah¡¯s team also cooperated with other things and began to clean up. All the news about Aleah had been covered up with pretty pictures and the productionpany by her fans. The relevant negative news had also been removed with money. Her name had been searched and now the anonymous post could no longer be seen. Most of the time, people praised her beauty. asionally, there would be a post scolding Aleah, but soon, arge number of fans upied the post. Theymented on Aleah¡¯s photos in thement area, insulted the poster, and forced her to delete them. And this post was also found by them without exception. Soon, all kinds of unpleasantments crowded into thement area of this post, and many people sent her ghost pictures and so on. At the same time, all her posts were searched, and all the school¡¯s information was found by them. They also made her selfies the portrait of the deceased and sent it to her privately. Theizens had even found the hospital she was working in. Someone had privately threatened her to be careful on her way off work. At this time, the nurse who was changing the dressing for the patients in the ordinary ward was unaware that she was still concerned about the health of the sick with her senior sister apprentice.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 When Was He Going to Marry Aleah? Aleah found out about it after being reminded by the staff. As a public figure, she had to pay attention to her image in public. Otherwise, no matter how powerful the PR team was, sooner orter, they would see the artist taking the road to ruin. Not only did the staffe to remind her, but even Vanessa came to the hospital to remind her. Men liked kind and weak women. Although Aleah usually pretended to be kind in front of Draven, what if she didn¡¯t act well in front of others one day? What if someone exposed her one day? Vanessa gnashed her teeth in hatred when she thought of how Cierra had exposed her scars in front of so many celebrities at the Boyle family dinner party that day. She tried to persuade Aleah with even more earnest words. However, Aleah was impatient. ¡°Mom, I know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ll pay attention to it in the future. But you don¡¯t have to worry about that little nurse. She¡¯s just a ser vant. If she¡¯s scolded, let it be. I have so many fans, so how can I care? It¡¯s not me who asked them to scold the nurse. Besides, it was she who scolded me on the inte first, so my fans fought back. It¡¯s not like they scolded her for no reason.¡± She snorted and put down her phone to take small sips of the soup brought by Vanessa. ¡°But¡­¡± Vanessa still wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Aleah as soon as she opened her mouth. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk about it anymore! I have a headache. I¡¯ve been scolded on the inte a few days ago because of that little b*tch, Cierra. In the past few days, there have been anonymous people saying that I¡¯ve been detained. I was so scared that I thought I could no longer be a star. Now that the heat of the matter has finally subsided, I still have to be upset because of a nurse whose face 1 can¡¯t even remember. I might as well just kill myself!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t talk about it anymore. Have a good meal first.¡± When Vanessa saw the wound on her forehead, her heart ached terribly. As soon as she heard her cry of pain, she immediately stopped talking. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, Aleah pretended to be obedient. After drinking a small bowl of soup, she coaxed her sweetly, ¡°Mom, I know I was wrong. I will restrain my temper in front of others in the future. Thank you for bringing me food.¡± Vanessa was not angry with her. She also thought that these people in the hospital did not know how to take care of people. Her daughter would be the mistress of the Trevino Group in the future. The nurse had no foresight at all. Vanessa did not mention the young nurse again. She was worried about her son-inw. After cleaning up the dishes for Aleah, she sat by the bed and asked with a smile, ¡°Did Draven talk with you about the wedding? He and that little b*tch Cierra are divorced, right? When are you going to prepare for it?¡± Speaking of this, Aleah felt very vexed. Ever since the dinner party that day, she could clearly feel that Draven¡¯s attitude toward her was not as good as before. Although he promised to marry her¡­ But he didn¡¯t care about her as much as before. He was even a little indifferent. It was as if marrying her was just a task, just like how Draven¡¯s father had asked him to marry Cierra back then. Seeing her expression, Vanessa knew that something was wrong and immediately became anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Draven hasn¡¯t told about it with you yet? Why didn¡¯t you ask?¡± ¡°As a girl, how can I ask about this kind of thing? Besides, so many things have happened recently, including hispany. He must be very busy¡­¡± Aleah was too embarrassed to say that she had already asked, but he just said that he would marry her. He didn¡¯t set a specific time. She couldn¡¯t be so thick-skinned as to ask again and again. Moreover, he was the one who proposed the marriage between him and Cierra. Why did she have to take the initiative to marry him? For so many years, she had taken the initiative every time, but this time, she didn¡¯t want to. As for whether he was busy or not¡­. She should be very busy. Not only the wholepany but also the public opinion about the Trevino Group should be enough to make people busy. But how could he bring Cierra to the hospital? Moreover, he had alreadye to the hospital. Why didn¡¯t hee to yisit her? ¡°It¡¯s all his fault. It¡¯s all that b*tch¡¯s fault! She stole my life and my man!¡± she thought. Vanessa did not know what Aleah was thinking and felt that her words were credible. She did not ask any more questions and continued to remind her. ¡°Anyway, Aleah, you can ignore those nobodies, but you have to remember your identity and don¡¯t be willful anymore. In addition, if Dravenes to see you again, you have to ask him what to do with your marriage. If you are shy, you can ask him in a roundabout way. Tell him that I asked when he woulde to the Boyle family for the engagement. Be smart.¡± ¡°Got it, Mom. You can¡¯t wait to marry me off!¡± Aleah also wanted to know when it would be, but she still red at Vanessa angrily. Vanessa tapped her forehead and said, ¡°Girl, if you get married, won¡¯t you live in your little house with Draven? Do you think your mother-inw is willing to let you live in the Draven family¡¯s old house? When you live outside, you cane back to see me whenever you want.¡± At the mention of this, Aleah was a little unhappy. Sue Skinner in the Trevino family had the same temper as the dead old man. Both of them were hard to get along with. She didn¡¯t understand. The Trevino family was engaged to the Boyle family, and she was the real daughter of the Boyle family. Why should she let Cierra marry Draven? But so what if she was married? They were still divorced, and now her son was going to marry her. When Sue Skinner died, she could move back to the old house. Thinking of this, Aleah¡¯s mood improved again. ¡°I see, Mom. You should go back early. I guess I¡¯ll be able to be discharged from the hospital in a few days. I know what you mean. When Dravenes to see me, I¡¯ll tell him.¡± As she spoke, she was still thinking about other things. She took out her mobile phone, found a number, and sent a message. Her mother was right. When she got married, she would definitely live outside. Aqua Apartment was a good ce, but Jason was getting worse and worse. He had not found a designer for her yet. She had to send a message to ask. Aqua Apartment. Because Ryan had parked his car here, Cierra had no choice but to temporarily give up the idea of living in William¡¯s house tonight and return to his rented apartment to take a look. It just so happened that Jason had already prepared all kinds of information about the transfer of the house and put them in the car. ¡°You¡¯re really efficient.¡± The documents were ced in the passenger seat. Not only the real estate in Aqua Apartment but also several certificates from Stream Vi were brought over. During this period, Jason had also thoughtfully sent her a Whatsapp reminder. Except for some assets and shares that had not beenpleted yet, the transfer of other assets had basically beenpleted. In other words, Cierra was now considered a rich woman with more than a billion assets in New York. She roughly flipped through it and smacked her lips. ¡°Draven is really generous. It seems that it¡¯s not a loss for me to get married.¡± William rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to go back and manage thepany, you¡¯ll be worth billions, let alone one billion.¡± ¡°No, no, I would rather be ayabout and let you and Jaquan raise me.¡± When she thought about managing thepany, she felt a headacheing on. Holding onto his arm, she walked towards the apartment. She took out her phone and began to y with it. She was clearly addicted to the inte. William wanted to reprimand her because it was not good for her eyes to look at the phone in the light. Just as he was about to speak, he caught a glimpse of the message on her phone and paused. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Disgusting ¡°Why are there your photos? Didn¡¯t you ask Harold to deal with them?¡± William frowned when he saw the photo of Cierra and a strange woman on the phone screen. ¡°Who is this? Why do you have a photo with someone else? I¡¯ve never taken a photo with you!¡± Cierra silently put away her phone and smiled awkwardly. ¡°William, if you want to take a photo, you can do it now.¡± William almost pped her on the head. ¡°Tell me the truth. What¡¯s going on?¡± Cierra had no choice but to briefly exin that she had taken a photo with a nurse in the hospital today, and then roughly exined the news he had just seen on the inte. This girl was really pitiful. First, she went to change Aleah¡¯s dressings and was scolded. Then she felt wronged andined about it in her ount record, but it was exposed by Aleah¡¯s fans on the inte. It was not only because of her post, but also because she had posted a photo with her not long ago, which made Aleah¡¯s fans crazy. ¡°Every post on her ount has been hacked. Not only did they scold her, but they also took her photos and photoshopped them. It¡¯s scary.¡± Cierra said to William with a frown. Her bright and beautiful face seemed a bit gloomy under the dim streetmps in themunity. At this moment, she was also ming herself. She lowered her head and lead the way. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t taken a photo with her, she might not have been scolded so badly, and her privacy wouldn¡¯t have been exposed. William, how could a person do such evil things to a person who has never even seen her before? They even cursed her to die.¡± William lowered his eyes and couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw the worried expression on Cierra¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve gone through life and death situations yourself, so why are you still so naive? Don¡¯t tell me that Jaquan and I brought you back to the old days in the past three years, hmm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Cierra felt very sad when she thought of how the little girl, who wasughing like a sun, had been scolded like this. She was obviously a good person, and she was right. Why should she be treated like this? ¡°How is it different? Tell me.¡± William came to a conclusion that this girl had seen too few people. They had to teach her a lesson. The goodwill she bore was very pure, Ernest Trevino almost regarded her as his own granddaughter, and the head chef of the Mayo family, who had passed away, treated her as his own disciple. Many people treated her well. At the same time, the malice she bore was also very pure. Except for the malice brought by the Boyle family, basically no one had done anything evil to her. During the three years abroad, except for the first half of the year when he was not sure that she was his biological sister, she had suffered a lot there. Later, when she returned to the Barton family, she was naturally raised as a princess. How could she know that people were sinister? Perhaps in her mind, she would only think that Aleah was dangerous. Of course, Cierra wasn¡¯t naive enough to do that. She had her own sense of good and evil. It was her own logic. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why these people would attack innocent people like this. Even if they want to protect their idols, they shouldn¡¯t be so unreasonable. They seem to be irrational. When they see someone saying that Aleah is not good, they rush up to bite and scold her. Don¡¯t they think about it? What if what the other party said is true? Aleah is just a rude and arrogant youngdy. but ¡°As for what happened to me, of course, I know that there are evil people who want to harm me, that¡¯s because Aleah paid for them. They have a purpose, not because someone wants to hurt me when I¡¯m on the street. As for Aleah, there is a reason why she is hostile to me. It¡¯s not like this¡­¡± ¡°Cici Barton.¡± After hearing what she said, William couldn¡¯t helpughing again. He entered the password, carried her into the house, pulled out the chair in front of the table, and sat down, looking at her seriously. He finally understood the power of genes. She was indeed his mother¡¯s princess. She was as naive as her mother. Cierra¡¯s scalp tingled under his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sit down.¡± William sighed softly as if he had encountered something tricky. Cierra also pulled out a chair and sat down obediently across from him. Looking at William¡¯s bright eyes, , he felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I sat down, William. What¡­ do you want to say to me?¡± ¡°Nothing very important. I¡¯m just casually chatting with you.¡± Seeing her nervous look, William shook his head with a smile and turned to get her a bottle of water. ¡°In theory, you should understand this, but as an elder brother, I still have to repeat it to you again. Cicl, not all malice in the world needs a reason. You think kindness is natural, but some people think evil is. There wouldn¡¯t be strangers attacking you on the streets now because of social order and thews of our country. It wasn¡¯t just because there was no enmity between you and the other party. It wasn¡¯t because he had no reason to attack you. Sometimes, the property you had and your beauty were the reasons why they attacked. It wasn¡¯t as if someone had to order them. Do you understand? ¡°A movie needs a reasonable reason for conflicts between characters. Life is always absurd and logical. Some people are born demons, so you can¡¯t always be so naive. Although Jaquan and we can protect you for the rest of your life, we may not always be by your side.¡± Cierra held the bottle of water and turned it around with aplicated expression in her eyes. After a long time, a smile appeared on her bright face. She held back her tears and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. Why are you talking to me about this? Of course, I know that there are good and bad people, but no matter what, there are always many good people, aren¡¯t there? You said that aquanaut you will protect me.¡± ¡°I believe in you and that¡¯s why I¡¯m so naive. Besides, I¡¯m not that stup*d. I don¡¯t need you to worry about me all the time. You have to get married. How can you hold my hand for the rest of your lives?¡± The discussion went on with a smile. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t manage to bring you along when we were young. I have to do it well in the future. You¡¯re my biological sister. Even if we¡¯re really going to get married, we have to find someone who likes you.¡± ¡°William.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Cierra finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She got up and threw herself into William¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly. She couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. ¡°All right, all right, why are you crying again? 1 really can¡¯t stand you. You¡¯re an adult, but you¡¯re still crying. I¡¯ve never seen you cry like this before. You¡¯re so annoying.¡± He held her in his arms and patted her gently on the back. ¡°Let me warn you, Cici. Don¡¯t wipe your sn*t and tears on my clothes. My shirt is very expensive.¡± The atmosphere was instantly destroyedpletely. Cierra wiped away her tears and sn*t with his clothes and raised her head to re at him with a snort. Hesitating with a look of disgust, he said, ¡°You disgust me.¡± Cierra snorted, ¡°You¡¯re the one who disgusts me!¡± Without further ado, she took out her mobile phone, called Harold, and turned on herputer. Indeed, there were bad people born in this world, but she was willing to naively believe that good people were always the majority. People with morality, such as her, who would help others to solve problems, were still a lot. Therefore, she would take care of the nurse¡¯s matter. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Don¡¯t Worry About Me It didn¡¯t take long for them to protect the nurse¡¯s ount. At the same time, they deleted all the private messages that had spread out, and continued to spread the leaked privacy. She contacted Leo. ¡°Tell the nurse not to surf the inte in the next two days. It¡¯s better for her to find someone to apany her when she goes home or goes to other ces. Don¡¯t stay alone. No one could guarantee that no extreme fans woulde to the hospital to do anything to her.¡± It was Leo who called her over at noon. He should have her contact information. The message from Adam was replied very quickly, and it was full of resentment from the text. [CC: It¡¯s toote for you to remind her. My student began to cry when she saw her mobile phone in the afternoon. Just now, she received several express deliveries from the same city in the hospital. Guess what¡¯s in it? The dead mouse, the dead cat, and a bunch of photoshopped photos directly scared her out of her wits! What kind of woman did Draven find? Does she know that her fans are so vicious? Can he teach her a lesson? If I hadn¡¯t run the hospital, I would have driven her out!] After reading this paragraph, Cierra was also shocked. [Cici: Is the little girl all right? How is she now? Where are her family? Is she safe now?] [CC: She¡¯s fine, just scared. She¡¯s awake now. Her senior sister is taking care of her in the hospital. We didn¡¯t let her familye over for the time being, fearing that they will be targeted.] [Cici: That¡¯s good. Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll take care of Aleah. Tell the little girl not toe out and say anything for the time being. Protect herself.] Having received a reassuring answer, Cierra¡¯s tensed heart rxed slightly. In the past two days, because of the appearance of Dr. Charles, she had temporarily forgotten what had happened on the inte. After all,pared with her mother, the other things are not so important. But now it seemed that if she didn¡¯t solve Aleah¡¯s problem, it would be a disaster if it was dyed. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°William, you¡¯ve already sent the video that Lydia recordedst time to yourpany, haven¡¯t you?¡± Cierra was discussing countermeasures with Harold when he suddenly remembered that they had a time bomb in their hands. ¡°Yes, I sent itst time. You didn¡¯t forget, did you?¡± Clerra scratched her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy recently. I¡¯ll expose it tomorrow.¡± The discussion ended in silence. He thought that since he gave it to her, how could Aleah be able to go viral on the inte. ¡°Do you need my help? I¡¯ll call the department manager and ask them to post itter. As for the nurse today, I think we can also buy a trending topic and let everyone see what kind of person the national actress is!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Cierra had already finished her preparations, so she quickly stopped William when he heard this. ¡°You are the boss!¡± ¡°You can think about when to go to work, but she¡¯s just an employee. Don¡¯t disturb her after work. I¡¯ll find a time to release the video. In addition, don¡¯t buy any trending topics for the nurse. She¡¯s just an ordinary person. It¡¯s enough for her to suffer so much today, but you still want to push her into the fire. Are you a human being?¡± She snorted softly andined to William. It was reasonable for William to make apromise. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, then you do it yourself.¡± But he didn¡¯t think he was wrong. From his point of view, he just wanted to step on the opposite side of the favorable situation and ignore the innocent. Anyway, he was not a good person. However, since his sister had said so, he couldn¡¯t refuse her. He would let her do whatever she wanted. Cierra¡¯s mobility was very strong. She was able to act without hesitation. All the negative news about Aleah on the inte had been suppressed, and she would let those negative news resurface. Her fans could be washed, and all the real-time posts were reced by Aleah¡¯s beautiful photos. She couldn¡¯t post them at all and couldn¡¯t show them for the time being. Anyway, it waste at night, and the staff of thepany had already gotten off work. There was no time to inform them what to do. With her and Harold¡¯s contribution, the original news once again became a trending topic. Aleah put on airs, Aleah robbed resources, Aleah stole other people¡¯s fruit, Aleah bullied ordinary people, Aleah is a mistress¡­ All kinds of terms were trending, and the whole trending topic was almost dominated by Aleah alone. Of course, these were at most personal issues. The most serious one was none other than Aleah¡¯s attempted murder and detention. After doing all this, Cierra finally turned off herputer and went to sleep! As for tomorrow, it was time for the two teams topete in terms of strength. It was destined to be a restless night. Although the scandalous news about Aleah had only spread temporarily, it had undoubtedly caused a huge sensation. Some people thought that someone was deliberately messing with Aleah, while others felt that evil would be rewarded with evil. Therefore, even in the middle of the night, they still tore at each other. The turning point was that at two o¡¯clock in the morning, Landen, the award-winning actor sent a photo. It was a picture of her injured arm. There was a very long scab, which was very dazzling to look at on his strong and white arm. The caption: (Evidence to protect the girl. It has scabbed over. She doesn¡¯t have to wor about it.] As soon as the photos came out, all the fans who had been with him for many years came out. Whether they were alive or lurking, they all came to ask him what was going on with the wound on his arm. The scar was obviously caused by a knife. There was a neat scar on it. Coupled with the fact that it was written by Landen, it naturally made people¡¯s imaginations run wild. In an instant, all the social media was almost paralyzed and couldn¡¯t even swipe out this post. When everyone could finally refresh it again, they saw a from him. [Someone was trying to hurt my sister on purpose. He just blocks it for her. It¡¯s not a serious wound. Thank you for your concern. We¡¯re filming normally now. Don¡¯t worry.] Aleah¡¯s intentional injury with the arrest. In addition, they had been fighting on the inte during this period of time, so they were closely connected. The word ¡°identally¡± in the reply immediately made everyone associs. Therefore, in thetter half of the night, all the people who were still surfing the inte, regardless of the sses at 8 a.m. the next day and the rules of getting to thepany before 9 a.m., turned into online detectives and began to summarize and analyze their affairs. ording to the anonymous posts, at the dinner party, a top-notch celebrity was injured, and people were detained for intentional injury. After all kinds of keywords and coincidences were piled up, the answer was that Aleah wanted to deliberately hurt Cierra, but was stopped by the award-winning actor, Landen, and then detained. Although it was just spection on the inte, all kinds of coincidences could be matched. If there were too many coincidences, it would be the truth. So in the middle of the night, all the fans came to Aleah¡¯sment area one after another and asked her to apologize: They even mentioned the police and some official ounts, confirming that such artists should not appear on the screen. However, Aleah¡¯s fans thought that they were being unreasonable and had no evidence to back them up. So they mentioned Aleah¡¯s team and responded quickly. Soon, Aleah¡¯s studio issued a statement that Aleah had never been detained. Recently, she had been in the hospital because of health reasons. Aleah also reposted the statement online herself. All of a sudden, Aleah¡¯s fans were excited and began to point fingers at themanding heights. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Returning Home The public opinion war in the middle of the night was temporarily won by Aleah. Even if it waste at night, it was enough for them to celebrate. In the hospital, Aleah breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that public opinion was getting better. She made another phone call and said in a cold and strict voice, ¡°Do you need me to tell you how to do such a thing? Did I pay you to eat for free? You even called in the middle of the night to wake me up. If you don¡¯t want to work anymore, get out of here tomorrow!¡± The person on the other end of the line replied with ¡°yes¡± and ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±. Aleah snorted and said, ¡°I told you a long time ago that I would release a statement to refute the rumors, but you insisted on dying it. Now it¡¯s been exposed. You¡¯re a group of ipetent people!¡± She was already very angry after being woken up in the middle of the night. Now that the matter had been resolved and she scolded the staff again, her mood improved. Hearing the apology, Aleah was so sleepy that she didn¡¯t want to say anything more. ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. Go back to sleep and keep an eye on her tomorrow. Don¡¯t bother me during my rest time in the future!¡± As soon as she finished speaking impatiently, the phone was hung up. On the other side of the phone, the staff also looked vexed. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her studio and the Trevino Group were nominal and the sry was high, who would be willing to deal with public opinion for her here? It was lucky that they didn¡¯t cause a few troubles in a year. Now they had to go against thew and ask them toe out to refute the rumors in the middle of the night. Was they crazy? Besides, it was an order from the headquarters, and it was not up to them to decide. He intended to resign tomorrow! Anyway, he couldn¡¯t stand it. This time, he wouldn¡¯t do it! Before going to bed, he thought viciously. However, he didn¡¯t expect that when he woke up the next day, before he could propose to resign, there was no need for him to do his work. All the statements they had madest night had disappeared, and even the official ounts of the studio were banned. The post that Aleah reposted was also deleted. Her ount was not banned, but when she posted something again, no matter what she posted, it would be deleted in a second. Some people remembered that the trending topicsst night were all about Aleah¡¯s scandals. They believed that a hacker had used technical problems to stop Aleah from speaking. Fans went crazy to the official ount to ask for justice. Their slogans were uniform, as if their goddess, Aleah, had suffered a great grievance. Cierra slept until half past ten. She had stayed upte with Haroldst night, so she naturally woke up late in the morning. As soon as she poured herself a cup of coffee, she saw a message from Adam. [CC: Did you ask someone to do that to Aleah¡¯s ount?] Cierra had just woken up and didn¡¯t know what was going on online. She frowned and sent a question mark over. She didn¡¯t have the time and energy to use Aleah¡¯s ount. It took her and her brother a lot of effort to find the old materials on the inte, let alone deal with so many posts. Who would care about Aleah¡¯s ount that only posted advertisements and photos of her? Without waiting for Adam¡¯s reply, Cierra clicked on the app first. When she knew how much had happened that night, she almost spat out a mouthful of coffee. No way! Aleah had the guts to dere that she had never been detained. And then there was Coby. He didn¡¯t sleep here in the early morning, did he? She didn¡¯t want to watch the battle on the inte for the time being, so she clicked on WhatsApp to question him and made a video call. After a while, the call was connected, and a handsome face appeared on the screen. It was still an erged version. Originally, Cierra had wanted to pretend to be angry to question her third brother. However, after seeing his face clearly, all that remained was a joyous mood. She had long forgotten all about questioning her third brother. She giggled at the camera and said, ¡°Good morning, Coby!¡± Coby was filming in the mountains. He was still wearing ancient armor, and his hair was tied up high with a leather jacket. He had not put on makeup for the time being, but because of his dressing, there was a faint aura of a general. He lowered his eyes and looked at her through the camera. ¡°Why are you calling me today?¡± Clerra propped her cell phone up with the holder and took a sip of coffee. ¡°What? I¡¯m free every day. I was afraid that calling you would affect your work, so I didn¡¯t disturb you. Who knows? Some people don¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night and are secretly ying with their phones on set.¡± On the other side of the video, Coby¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. He said in a resentful tone, ¡°I just wanted to get off work at night and see if I could get a call from someone. As a result, my wound was almost healed, and I didn¡¯t get a greeting from someone.¡± Her usation was even more serious than Cierra¡¯s, which made herugh. She immediately apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Coby. I¡¯ve been trying new dishes in L¡¯Opera Restaurant recently, so I didn¡¯t care about you. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Coby snorted softly. Cierra continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in Los Angeles next week. When will you be done filming? I¡¯m still waiting for you to take me out to y.¡± As far as she knew, Coby did not have a good rtionship with her parents. Back then, because of -his entering the entertainment circle, he often had disputes with his parents. It was only after he made a name for himself that his career was epted. Perhaps it was because he had experienced more life. Although he was cold, he was not as stubborn as William. After his parents approved of his career, they often went home to live for a period of time, so their rtionship with the Barton family was quite good. Well. Of course, she was just asking casually. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for him to make this movie. However, Coby took it seriously. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°This movie has just started filming. It may take some time for it to be shot somewhere else. How long will you stay at home? If you stay for a long time, I¡¯lle back when the production team moves.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, Coby. If you¡¯re busy, don¡¯t rush back and forth. It¡¯s very tiring to take a car. I guess I¡¯ll be in Los Angeles all the time after I get home. I won¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll wait for to you When Cierra thought of how he had to return to Los Angeles first, then to the production team, and then move with them, she felt extremely tired. He had been working very hard, so she couldn¡¯t disturb him just because of her casual words. Coby seemed to want to say something more, but someone shouted at him from the other side of the video. It seemed that they were going to start filming. Before he could speak, Cierra waved her hand and said, ¡°If you¡¯re busy, you can go first. Call me when you¡¯re free. I¡¯m free.¡± Coby nodded and said, ¡°Then send me a message when you get home. I¡¯ll hurry up.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cierra nodded with a sweet smile, ¡°Okay, see you at home then.¡± Home, a very magical ce. Coby used to think that good men were ambitious. Anyway, when the Barton brothers grew up, they would get together more often and leave more often. When they went home, it was cheerless. It didn¡¯t matter whether they went home or not. Now, he missed home a little. Looking at the girl in the camera, his heart softened. If she had been raised at home since she was a child, the Barton family would not have been lonely for so many years. He curled his lips and melted the cold snow in his eyes. ¡°See you at home.¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 A Dog Bites a Dog ¡°By the way, remember to have a good meal here. Don¡¯t sleep until it¡¯s time for lunch.¡± Before the call ended, he couldn¡¯t help muttering a few more words. ¡°William is a man after all. It¡¯s inevitable that he can¡¯t take good care of you for he is not careful enough. But you¡¯re can¡¯t be willful. You don¡¯t take your health seriously just because you¡¯re young, understand?¡± ¡°Got it, got it. Go ahead with your work!¡± Cierra responded perfunctorily and hung up the phone. Fortunately, William was not here. If he had heard it just now, he would have argued with Coby for the whole morning. She hung up the phone and took a bite of the bread. Just as she was about to take a sip of coffee, a news window suddenly popped up above her phone. #The official announcement says that the well-known actress Aleah was arrested for intentional injury# Cierra was dumbfounded. She was not in the mood to drink coffee and clicked on it to check. It hadn¡¯t been long since it was released, but it had ranked first on the trending list. Its poprity index was directly cut off, which was several times higher than that of the second ce. From the entry, the top of the page was not an official notice, but a marketing ount that quarreled with Aleah¡¯s fans. The second was an official blue and white notice. At this moment, there were even more posts on the inte, and all kinds of jokes about quality sisters came one after another. Fromst night¡¯s statement to the official announcement at night, it was the fastest p in the face in history, and it was officially approved. Even so, some of Aleah¡¯s fans didn¡¯t believe it and thought that it was just an ident. There was nothing wrong with the scar on Coby¡¯s hand. It was obvious that he was trying to frame Aleah. It was obvious that their goddess, Aleah, had no background. With a high status in the circle, he took advantage of his power to bully her. Someone even said that it was despicable for a man like him to deal with a woman in this way! There were also fans who scolded Aleah¡¯s team for not doing their job well. It was fine if they didn¡¯t do a good job in data publicity, but they were also in a mess when dealing with public rtions issues. At the same time, some people were shocked to find that Aleah¡¯s ount was gone, and so was her studio ount. Her actions were so fast that even Cierra was stunned. Everyone pushed the wall down. When they found that Aleah¡¯s registered ount had disappeared on the inte, many posts were directly posted. No one couldin more than the doctors and nurses of that hospital. Not only the young nurse who was protected, but also her other seniors began toin. Every time they went to Aleah¡¯s room, they would be insulted by her. The doctors and nurses seemed to have be her ser vants. There was also a nurse whoined that she had almost be a handyman. As soon as she entered the room, she saw that Aleah had lost her temper and knocked over the bowls and chopsticks on the ground, which were full of soup, food, and so on. She asked her to clean them. The most outrageous thing was naturally the young nurse yesterday. Not only did she get scolded by Aleah, but she also received a threatening item sent by Aleah¡¯s fans. She did not hide anymore, but directly took photos of the packages and posted them, and then called the police directly. At the same time, the nurse also tagged an ount with arge number of fans and directly pointed out that it was Aleah¡¯s personal ount. When she was checking the ward, she saw with her own eyes that she was using this ount to guide her fans to insult Cierra. She released a lot of posts in one breath, as if she was going to cut off all means of retreat. Cierra had been paying attention to the nurse sincest night, so she naturally saw the contents of her post and simply clicked into the ount she had mentioned. When she saw the ID of this ount, she couldn¡¯t help raising her eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t A Lifetime Love the big fan who questioned Draven under his ount?¡± It was said that she was an entertainment blogger, but except for the recent few posts, all the content were rted to Aleah, and she had a lot of fans. She stared at the home page for a while and directly sent the number to XR Entertainment¡¯s work chat group and tagged the person in charge. [Cici: I¡¯vemunicated with thewyer to sue this ount. Also, you can release the previous video.] Didn¡¯t her fans say that they didn¡¯t believe that their goddess wouldn¡¯t hurt people on purpose? If they said that Coby¡¯s wound was not serious and that it might have been caused by ident and deliberately ndered their goddess, then she would show them what kind of person the goddess they liked and believed in was. If the wound was not serious, could he let go of the me? Was it necessary for something to happen to her brother so that she could be convicted? What kind of logic was that? After thinking for a while, she logged into his ount and posted the video on her home page. [Cici: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯m afraid the de would havended on me. He said that I had enough wounds on my body and couldn¡¯t get another one, so he helped me block it. He said that he didn¡¯t protect me when I was lost in the past, so he would protect me well in the future and wouldn¡¯t let me get another wound. I hope that all girls have someone to protect them. No matter if it¡¯s their rtives or lovers, I also hope that all girls can protect themselves.¡±] The video had been edited, and the employees of XR Entertainment had even exined it. From the moment Cierra lifted her skirt, revealing her scarred back to use the Boyle family. She finally paid off their upbringing, to when Aleah suddenly went crazy and raised a knife to cut Coby¡¯s arm. The key points are condensed in the video. Although some processes were omitted, it was enough to convict Aleah. After the video was released, it soon caused an enormous reaction. The majority of the people present felt sorry for Cierra. Of course, there were also a few people that cursed her for being an ungrateful person. Theyined that even if the Boyle family treated her badly, they had also raised her. The grace of raising her was greater than anything else. In the end, she had just cut her off on impulse and she ruined her career. Wasn¡¯t she an ungrateful person? It was unknown whether these people really thought so, or the paid inte trolls hired by the Boyle family. Their likes were quite high, which even won many people¡¯s approval and support. ¡°The video was obviously edited. Who knows what the truth is? Maybe the award-winning actor took advantage of his power to threaten Aleah with the resources of the entertainment industry in order to seek justice for his sister. The circle is tooplicated. I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± [I can only say that the best actor deserves to be called the best actor. How dare he show off such a shallow cut? The entertainment industry is really hopeless. It¡¯s true that actors¡¯ lives are known all over the world!] [Are you all blind? You¡¯re rational. Everyone is drunk, but you¡¯re sober. Didn¡¯t you see Aleah¡¯s knife coming at Cierra? Do you think she¡¯s breaking thew until she really killed Cierra?] Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°But no one died. What are you talking about? Anyway, I only saw the best actor pretending to be miserable. His fans are really noble. And I dere that I am not a fan of Aleah. She has been punished for what she has done, and she will never be able to act again in the future. But are you movie stars innocent? Your sister ruined her career. Are you innocent again? It¡¯s just a dogfight!¡± These words were particrly special when they were criticizing Aleah. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Just Wait and See It seemed that they wanted to drag Cierra and Coby down with them. It seemed that if Aleah was having a hard time, they should have a hard time too! Cierra briefly browsed through it, took out these ounts alone, and sent them to Harold. [Harold, please check the origins of these ounts. Thank you!] The other party quickly replied with an ¡°OK¡± gesture. Cierra had done what she should do, and the rest could only be handed over to the legal department and other departments of thepany. But no matter what, since the release of the police¡¯s announcement, Aleah¡¯s career in the entertainment industry waspletely over. In the future, she could forget about doing anything in the industry with the help of Draven. Thinking of this, Cierra was also in a good mood. When she thought of turning on her mobile phone to browse the Inte again, she received a call from Freddy, asking her to cook for Dr. Charles. Compared to Aleah¡¯s trivial matter, her mother¡¯s illness was naturally more important. Cierra immediately put away her phone, grabbed her bag, and rushed to L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Some were happy, while others were sad. It was destined not to be peaceful in the hospital. The one in the ward was furious, and the floor of the room was a mess. Anything that could be smashed in the room had been smashed. After the official announcement, Aleah was in a state of m*ntal breakdown. She first called her team and scolded them in a sharp voice, but the other party hung up the phone directly and said that they would resign soon. Later, Cierra¡¯s video was released, and all kinds of posts rted to the nurses in the hospital were screenshot andbined, using Aleah of being an uncultured andwless person. Aleah was so angry that she wanted to log into the ount to rify for herself, but her ount was blocked directly, and there was no official ount of the studio. She was so angry that she smashed everything in the ward to vent her anger. While she was smashing things and cursing, someone suddenly knocked on the ward door. The nurse checked the ward regrly. Hearing the noise, the nurse didn¡¯t dare to go in. After knocking on the door, she asked, ¡°Ms. Boyle, do you need to change the medicine?¡± ¡°Get lost! Get lost!¡± As soon as Aleah saw the nurse, she became furious. She picked up the rags on the ground and threw them at the door. Aleah thought. ¡°This group of b*tches dared to post and scold me on the Inte. Who do they think they are?¡± The nurse at the door also hid in time, as if she had already known that Aleah would vent her anger on her, so she closed the door directly. The nurse thought. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t want to serve you anymore. ¡°Anyway, you are the one who asked me to get lost, How can you be so arrogant? It is fine if you scold me, but now you even dare to take things and hit me. There is a fruit knife in the ward. Who know if you will suddenly went crazy and stab me with the knife. I¡¯d better run away quickly¡­¡± As soon as the door was closed, something smashed into the ward, whichpletely ignited Aleah¡¯s anger. She thought. ¡°Everyone bullies me. Everyone bullies me. ¡°Now even the nurses in the hospital dare to look down on me.¡± Aleah picked up her phone and wanted to smash it to the ground, but in the end, she put it down. She was so angry and wronged that she wanted to call someone. She found the number but didn¡¯t dare to dial it. She thought. ¡°Draven should have seen the news on the Inte. If he sees it, will he be unwilling to marry me? ¡°If Draven doesn¡¯t want to marry me, if that man finds out¡­¡± A suffocating feeling suddenly surged out, and Aleah¡¯s entire body trembled. Someone knocked on the door again. Aleah turned around and cursed, ¡°I told you to get out. Can¡¯t you understand? Get lost!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so fierce. I thought Ms. Boyle was still lying on the hospital bed dying of suicide. It turns out that you are still alive.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The person pushed the door open and entered. Just as he was about to walk in, he saw the mess on the ground and paused. A trace of confusion shed across his eyes. In the ward, Aleah froze on the spot when seeing who it was. Why, why are you here?¡± Aleah didn¡¯t dare to look at him at all, but when she looked away, there was still a silver light in the man¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t avoid it at all. She thought. ¡°Why? Why does this demon appear again? ¡°Is he going to kick me when I¡¯m down andugh at me?¡± The man nced at Aleah¡¯s face and sneered. ¡°Are you so scared to see me? I¡¯m not here to do anything to you. I¡¯m here to help you.¡± The man lifted his long legs and stepped on a few clean ces on the ground in disgust. He walked to the sofa and sat down directly. There was only one clean ce left. ¡°Come here.¡± He crossed his legs and nced at Aleah with his deep eyes under the silver mask. Aleah didn¡¯t dare to disobey. She Wallowed and walked up to the man. She squatted down beside the man¡¯s legs as usual, tilted her body, and fell toward him with a pitiful expression. ¡°Sir¡­¡± But this time, the man pressed the tip of his shoe against Aleah¡¯s shoulder and said coldly, ¡°Did I let you touch me?¡± Aleah was stunned and immediately knelt down to take a step back. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here today¡­¡± The disgust in the man¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t su ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would give you hate Cierra for ruining your career?¡± Aleah thought. ¡°Hate. ¡°Of course I hate her!¡± you a big gift? Don¡¯t At the mention of Cierra, the fear in Aleah¡¯s eyes disappeared, leaving behind only her deep hatred. She thought. ¡°It¡¯s all Cierra¡¯s fault! ¡°It is all that b*tch¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could I have ended up like this?¡± As if grabbing a life-saving straw, Aleah immediately looked at the man for help. ¡°Sir, tell me what to do. I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡± ¡°You¡¯re willing to do anything?¡± The man tilted his head, looked at Aleah, and repeated her words. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to do anything! As long as you help me deal with Cierra and destroy her, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± Aleah nodded vigorously. Thinking that the man still liked her body, she knelt on the ground and leaned toward him. Unfortunately, the man had already stood up and knocked her to the ground. The man lowered his eyes as if he was looking at something dirty. ¡°I¡¯ve already posted the gift online for you. Since you¡¯re willing to do anything, don¡¯t forget what I said.¡± Aleah stared at him in a daze. The man curled his lips and said, ¡°Have you forgotten? Then let me remind you. Marry Draven. Do you understand?¡± Aleah nodded slowly. ¡°I remember¡­ he also said that he would marry me. He won¡¯t break his promise.¡± The man was still smiling. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± The man lowered his head and his low voice was like a devil¡¯s whisper. ¡°You must marry him. You must. Not only must you marry him, but you must have sex with him. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡± He straightened up and stared at Aleah with a sneer. As for the woman kneeling on the ground, she could only nod her head in a daze. ¡°I will marry him. I will, I will definitely¡­¡± ¡°Then, I wish you good luck.¡± The man nced at her coldly and turned around. At the same time, the smile on the man¡¯s facepletely disappeared, and there was only coldness left in his eyes. As soon as he got out of the ward, he retched and held the wall, feeling nauseous. The man thought. ¡°Disgusting woman. ¡°How dare she infect me with that disease? How dare she? ¡°When she infects Draven with this disease, I will teach this bold woman a good lesson¡­ ¡°My dear brother, just you wait and see.¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Bruno In L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Out of unwillingness to admit defeat, Cierra made another Braised Chicken with Red Wine for Dr. Charles. In addition, she also stir-fried a portion of vegetables. The first time had been too hasty and insincerepared with the second time. However, since Dr. Charles came here again, it meant that Cierra¡¯s cooking skills were still remarkable. Moreover, Dr. Charles did not say that he would not treat her mother. He neither agreed nor refused, which showed that there was still hope. ¡°Dr. Charles, have a taste.¡± ¡± Two dishes were ced in front of Dr. Charles. The fresh fragrance of chicken wafted out of the room along with the heat. The other dish was fresh and verdant. Just by looking at it, one¡¯s appetite would be aroused. Dr. Charles liked delicious food. When Braised Chicken with Red Wine was ced in front of him, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. However, because Cierra was still in front of him, Dr. Charles put on the airs of an elder. It wasn¡¯t until Cierra spoke that he picked up a piece of chicken and slowly put it into his mouth. ¡°How does it taste?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Watching the food enter Dr. Charles¡¯s mouth, Cierra¡¯s originally calm heart became a bit nervous, fearing that the food this time wouldn¡¯t suit Dr. Charles¡¯s appetite. This time, she didn¡¯t use the recipe taught by Freddy of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. She added the rest of the spices to make the chicken taste better. She didn¡¯t use her own improved method to make the chicken more rotten so that the old man could bite it more conveniently. Instead, she followed the most traditional method. She had tasted it herself. The meat was filled with a strong fresh fragrance. It tasted flexible and chewy. She ate it and felt that it was not as good as the one made ording to the method of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, but the taste was not bad and just right. However, for those who had bad teeth, it was probably a little difficult to chew. Thus, after the dish was served, Cierra started to feel uneasy. As she expected, Dr. Charles only took two bites and then put down his fork. He didn¡¯t even finish the piece of chicken, which was worse than yesterday. ¡°It¡­ doesn¡¯t taste good?¡± Cierra¡¯s heart sank. She couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling at the moment. Dr. Charles raised his head and looked into her eyes. He stopped pouring tea and then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. My teeth are bad and I can¡¯t bite. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Even if Dr. Charles said he wouldn¡¯t me her, Cierra still couldn¡¯t hide her guilt. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it and exchange it for another dish.¡± Dr. Charles waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to change. You can just add a simple dish to fill my stomach. Oh right, don¡¯t use that dish that Layton made.¡± Dr. Charles was picky about food, but he was still more tolerant when it came to filling his stomach. There were rules about which dish was used to taste and which was used to eat. Cierra couldn¡¯t help butugh at Dr. Charles¡¯ request. She agreed and was about to turn around to leave when she remembered something. She turned back with a conflicted look on her face, ¡°Dr. Charles, apart from the fact that you can¡¯t bite this chicken, how does it taste? Do you think it¡¯s authentic?¡± If there was no problem with the taste, she could stew the chicken. Under Cierra¡¯s expectant gaze, Dr. Charles shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s still a bit different from what I remembered.¡± Cierra¡¯s heart sank. She didn¡¯t show too much disappointment and still smiled at Dr. Charles. ¡°Okay, I know. Thank for your comments, Dr. Charles. Please eat first. I¡¯ll give you another dish to fill your stomach.¡± After that, she left politely.. you Therefore, she didn¡¯t see that the moment the door of the private room was closed, Dr. Charles at the dining table suddenly picked up the fork, quickly picked up a piece of chicken, and slowly bit it. ¡°It¡¯s just a little too tough. I can bite a few more times!¡± In contrast to the cheerful atmosphere in the room, ire, who was walking out with a tray in her hand, looked worried. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. The Braised Chicken with Red Wine waspletely made ording to the local old technology. Logically speaking, it should be authentic. After she made them, she also specially chose a local guest among the diners of L¡¯Opera Restaurant to taste. The guest said that the taste was exactly the same as the traditional taste. How could it not be authentic in Dr. Charles¡¯ mouth? Cierra pursed her lips and got some clues. Perhaps out of consideration for her martial brother¡¯s face, Dr. Charles didn¡¯t give her a cold shoulder directly. He just tactfully refused her. Forget it, it was probably fate. Cierra thought. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. My brother also said that my mother is mainly me*ntally ill. When I go home, I will take good care of her and she will slowly get better. ¡°As for Dr. Charles¡­ She looked down at her hand and smiled. He could be considered an elder, and it was not a big deal to cook for the senior twice. In this way, she did not feel so disappointed. Instead, she went back to the kitchen with a smile. After making ck Pepper Pork Chop and an fresh fish soup for Dr. Charles, she took off the chef¡¯s uniform and left happily. There was nothing left for her to do in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. She wanted to find some time to get William¡¯s ring back. After thest design, she found a studio to customize it. In a few days, William would go home with her, and she could give him the gift on his birthday. On the way out, she called Jaquan and told him that she would return to Los Angeles in advance. Since Dr. Charles had already rejected her and she had divorced Draven, there was no reason for her to stay in New York any longer. Since she would go back in advance, she had to inform her family. After hanging up the phone, Cierra happened to walk to her car, but as soon as she opened the door and got in, she pushed open the car door and got out. ¡ª One of her car tires exploded, and she couldn¡¯t start the car. Helplessly, she could only turn to William. However, William was probably in a meeting at this time and it was still early to get off work. He probably couldn¡¯t stop what he was doing. Just as Cierra was hesitating whether she should call Harold or not, an unfamiliar and pleasant male voice came from beside her. ¡°Is there something wrong with the car?¡± Hearing this, Cierra turned around and was slightly stunned when seeing a strange yet familiar face. She said that it was strange because she didn¡¯t often see this person, and she said it was familiar because she knew him, and his good brother was familiar with Cierra. ¡°You are¡­ Bruno West?¡± Cierra looked at him for a while. Whileparing his face with Ryan¡¯s, Cierra dug out this name from her memory. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so hard for you to remember me. I thought you had forgotten about me, Ms. Boyle.¡± Bruno¡¯s appearance was very simr to Ryan¡¯s. However, their temperaments werepletely different. Ryan was a wild pl*yboy, while Bruno was schrly. Bruno was dressed in a light blue suit, which made him look very gentle, just like his gentle voice. ncing at the tire, Bruno asked politely, ¡°Where are you going? Do you want me to give you a ride?¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Leaving In Two Days ¡°No need. I¡¯m not in a hurry to leave. Someone will pick me upter.¡± Cierra refused in a gentle voice. She was not familiar with Bruno, so she could not take his car at will. Moreover, the matter of the West family was a littleplicated. If she remembered correctly, Ryan did not have a good rtionship with Bruno. Although Cierra was not a close friend of Ryan, they had yed together since young. Moreover, she had owed Ryan a favor after returning to the country this time, so she did not want to be too close to Bruno. But surprisingly, Bruno seemed to want to catch up with her. After being rejected by Cierra, Bruno did not leave. He raised his hand and nced at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s still two hours before getting off work, and it¡¯ll take another hour to drive on the road. It¡¯ll take three hours for the person to pick you up. Of course, if you call a taxi, you¡¯ll have to wait for an hour. Ms. Boyle, are you nning to stand here for an hour?¡± ¡°I¡­ will go back to L¡¯Opera Restaurant to sit for a while.¡± Cierra locked the car and smiled politely at Bruno. Bruno also smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit together? Ms. Boyle grew up in New York, so you should be familiar with L¡¯Opera Restaurant. I wonder if you can rmend a few dishes for me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be with you. I¡¯m working in L¡¯Opera Restaurant, and there is a ce for employees to rest. As for the dishes, I can rmend some to you. If you¡¯re alone, you can order two first. Otherwise; it¡¯ll be a waste if you can¡¯t finish them. It won¡¯t taste good if you take them back.¡± Cierra brought Bruno back to L¡¯Opera Restaurant, directly refusing his invitation. She was not very familiar with Bruno. She only remembered a quick glimpse of him when she was a child. Most of the time, he lived with Bruno¡¯s maternal grandparents. The driver took Adam and the two brothers to and fro. Cierra had been Adam¡¯s deskmate for many years, so it was inevitable for them to meet on the way. Later, something happened to the West family. Bruno was taken back to the family in Chicago, but Ryan continued to stay in New York and studied with Adam. The rtionship between the two brothers seemed to have copsed since then. Later, she heard less about the affairs of the rich and powerful families. She couldn¡¯t even take care of herself, let alone inquire about other people¡¯s family affairs. She only knew that Ryan went abroad with Adam, one studiedputer science, and the other studied medicine. She didn¡¯t know anything else. As for Bruno, who had been brought back to the West family, Cierra naturally didn¡¯t know much about him. After leading Bruno to the main hall of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, Cierra wanted to leave and said, ¡°Bruno, do as you please. I¡¯ll go somewhere else first. As for the specialties, there will be abel on the menu. The taste of the food in L¡¯Opera Restaurant is not bad. I won¡¯t disturb your time.¡± ¡°I heard from my cousin that you invited him to dinner in the hospitalst time. He¡¯ll be here soon. Why don¡¯t we do it today? He hasn¡¯t been back for long. It just so happens that we can get together.¡± Bruno did not intend to let Cierra go just like that. When he stopped his track, he said this sentence, which blocked her way. Cierra was stunned. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ taking a day off today?¡± If it weren¡¯t for Bruno¡¯s reminder, she would have almost forgotten to treat Adam to a meal. She had mentioned it casually in the hospital at that time. When she went back, she transferred the money to Adam, so she didn¡¯t remember what she had said. However, since Bruno had asked, it was inappropriate for Cierra to refuse, not to mention that her taking a photo with Adam¡¯s student in the hospital had caused Adam to be attacked on the Inte. Cierra had no choice but to treat Adam to a meal. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to clean up a private room. Let¡¯s go over and order first.¡± Bruno epted it readily. ¡°Okay, thank you, Ms. Boyle.¡± Cierra shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± She led Bruno into a private room, introduced a few dishes to him, and then asked him to order. Of course, she did not forget Adam, who was still on the way. She took photos and asked Adam to choose. Maybe Adam really wanted Cierra to spend a lot of money. He ordered two dishes from L¡¯Opera Restaurant, which were expensive, time-consuming, and looked dignified. Cierra even joked with Adam, saying that he was really not polite at all. Adam snorted on the phone and said confidently, ¡°You scared my student so much. Shouldn¡¯t you treat me to a good meal? Let me tell you, I brought her here today. Don¡¯t be so stingy in front of her, okay?¡± Cierra clicked her tongue. ¡°What do you mean I scared her? It¡¯s clearly the fault of your hospital¡¯s major shareholder¡¯s fiancee. You¡¯re ming me? How can you be so unreasonable? But for the sake of the beautiful sister, I¡¯m willing to treat you to the meal.¡± She was a little surprised that Adam would take the nurse out, but this was good. Now that the storm had not subsided yet, who knew if Aleah¡¯s crazy fans would send anything to the nurse. Moreover, since things hade to this point, the nurse probably could not concentrate on her work in the near future. As her tutor in the hospital, Adam¡¯s work would probably be affected. It was good for her to go out and have fun. Just take it as a vacation. As a cardiac surgeon, he rarely had time toe out for dinner. Because she was not familiar with Bruno, Cierra had been hanging up the phone with Adam. While waiting for the dishes, they kept talking on the phone. The atmosphere was not too awkward. It was not until Adam was about to arrive that Cierra hung up the phone. The private room quieted down. Cierra picked up the teacup and added some tea for the person opposite her. Then, she heard Bruno chatting casually. ¡°I just heard that you are working in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. I wonder if my cousin and I can take advantage of this and eat directly here in the future. It¡¯s really difficult to make an appointment in Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. your restaurant.¡± ww There were rules for people to directly enter a private room to eat in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. However, Bruno¡¯s main work was not in New York, so he did not quite understand the rules here. It was indeed not easy toe over for a meal with an appointment. ¡°It¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll tell the boss and give you a VIP card.¡± In the early years, Cierra studied cooking in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Later on, Ernest gave her a lot of money and she gave it to Freddy. The development of L¡¯Opera Restaurant today was also due to her initial investment. No matter what, she was still a major shareholder of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, so she¡¯ still had the right. It was a good deal to help L¡¯Opera Restaurant win over such a big customer as Bruno, the head of the West family! Bruno raised his eyebrows. ¡°I thought I could rely on you to eat here, but I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Boyle to be more generous.¡± Cierra waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no other way. I estimate that I¡¯ll leave New York in two days. There¡¯s a reason for doing this job. Now that I¡¯m done with my work, there¡¯s no reason for me to stay any longer. So¡­ I¡¯m afraid there is no other choice.¡± Bruno was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re leaving in two days?¡± Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Not Obedient Cierra hummed in agreement and gave a simple exnation. ¡°Bruno, you must have seen my situation on the inte. I¡¯ve found my family and I am divorced. Naturally, I have to move back to my home. My family isn¡¯t settling down in New York and I¡¯ve dealt with most of the matters here. There¡¯s no need for me to stay any longer.¡± As for where she was going, Cierra didn¡¯t say much. On the one hand, there was no need. She was not very familiar with Bruno. On the other hand, she didn¡¯t want the people she knew to have anything to do with her future. Although Bruno was just a passerby in her memory, he had something to do with Cierra¡¯s past. She didn¡¯t want to recall this failed love anymore, nor did she want to recall those people in the past. She clearly knew that she was a little stubborn in some aspects. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have focused on Draven for so many years. There were many rich and good-looking young men in this circle. Even if she was willing to degenerate and be a pawn of the Boyle family, Cierra could always find someone who was not bad. Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t love Cierra to the point where he was willing to do anything for her and would treat her with respect like a guest, but at least Cierra was sure that he wouldn¡¯t kick her out of his life like Draven did. But she had no choice. She only loved Draven. There was no way for her topletely let it go, but restraining herself in the past was too stup*d. That was why she chose to escape, hide everything in the past, pretend to reconcile with the past, and walk on that road of the future. Others thought that her divorce was to stop the losses in time, because she escaped from the wrong trap due to injury. Her brothers thought so, and sometimes Cierra herself believed it. But in fact, she was just following the right path rationally. In her heart, she had been crazily shouting that Draven should have been hers, and she wanted to question herself. ¡°I am his wife. Why should I leave him?¡± But after all, humans were not beasts that obeyed their nature. Cierra was willing to endure the pain and grievances to be with Draven. Sometimes, Cierra wondered if she was a masochist. She still liked Draven even in this state, but how could she control her feelings? She could only endure and control her behavior, but she could not control herself not to love him. Fortunately, her rationality had the upper hand. She was willing to pretend to let go of the past as long as others could not see it. Some people would even praise her for being free and easy. For example, Bruno, who was sitting opposite her. Bruno paid great attention to social etiquette and did not ask much about Cierra¡¯s current family situation. He just nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I think your biological parents treat you well. I wish you a good future.¡± Cierra thought. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty good. ¡®For me, I have found my biological parents and got rid of the bad reputation of being emotional., For Draven, he has also found his true love and gotten rid of the burden, Cierra. ¡°Both of us are fine. ¡°It will definitely get better in the future.¡± Cierra smiled at Bruno. ¡°Thank you.¡± She nced at her phone and got up from the chair. ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up Adam and take a look at the kitchen. Please sit here alone for a while.¡± Bruno was a gentleman. He shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Sorry to disturbed you. Go ahead with your work.¡± Cierra nodded and left. She kept a faint smile on her face the entire time she left the private room.. She realized that it was actually very easy to talk to Bruno. There was no need to think about many things. Although it was the first time for her to get along with Bruno at such a distance, Bruno had a sense of propriety. Except that it was a little abrupt when he proposed to send her back to the city, he did not make her feel any difort in other aspects. No wonder he could be the head of the West family at such a young age. After all, he was different from Draven. There was no illegitimate child in the Trevino family who wanted to Putting aside the prejudice, Cierra was willing to befriend Bruno. Unfortunately, some people were destined to be passers-by. After showing Adam the way, Cierra went to the kitchen. She had decided to leave in two days, so she had to inform Freddy officially. She had forgotten about it since she suffered a lot. After she had talked to someone, she felt much better. It was time for her to face her failure. And she had agreed to give Bruno a VIP card. She couldn¡¯t break her promise. Anyway, there was no discount for that card. Cierra was very active. After making up her mind, she quickly said goodbye to Freddy. During this period of time, Cierra had been taken care of by Freddy and was introduced to Dr. Charles. Cierra had already had the opportunity that most people in the world would not have, so there was no need toin. Cierra thought. ¡°People should be contented and happy. ¡°It is a pity that I don¡¯t have the ability to catch Dr. Charles¡¯ stomach.¡± However, Cierra had only half of her luck, such as being the daughter of the Boyle family, or marrying Draven as she wished. It was the same this time, and there was nothing toin about after that. However, Freddy was surprised. He was no longer in the mood to check on the apprentices in the kitchen. He looked at Cierra as if the father was going to send his most beloved daughter away. ¡°Why are you so fast? Didn¡¯t you say that it would be next week? Look, 1, I was going to cook a few dishes for you on the day you left. You suddenly made me not know what to make.¡± Freddy didn¡¯t have a good life in his life. In the early years, his wife had a difficultbor and passed away. He had taken a group of children with his father. Unfortunately, a flood in New York decades ago had washed his son away. After that, his father had also passed away, leaving Freddy alone to pick up this group of boys to support L¡¯Opera Restaurant. His attitude toward Cierra was naturally different. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cierra was not the child he and his father had raised all these years. But they had supported each other all these years. Cierra gave money to L¡¯Opera Restaurant, and the West family gave Cierra warmth that the Boyle family didn¡¯t give her. In addition, with Cierra¡¯s special status, it was enough to make Freddy feelplicated. At first, Freddy thought that if the Boyle family really didn¡¯t want Cierra, he would let her be registered as a member of the Mayo family. Even if she couldn¡¯t get married, the Mayo family was willing to support Cierra for the rest of her life. Now she was living a better life. She had found her family who really loved her, but she was leaving New York. Thinking of this, Freddy felt sadder, and his eyes turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯te back. You weren¡¯t like this even when I wanted to go abroad back then.¡± Seeing this, the tip of Cierra¡¯s nose twitched, but she held back her tears and pulled Freddy back with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just going home. It¡¯s in Los Angeles. It will take just two hours since the transportation is developed. If I miss you, I¡¯lle back to see you immediately.¡± The older the old man was, the more he valued this friendship. Freddy immediately looked up at Cierra and said, ¡°Do you really want toe back to see me? Every time you called me abroad, you were asking me about the menu. You only called me when you wanted to eat that dish and forgot how to cook it. It is impossible for you to miss me. Cierra didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I can give you the address of my house. If I break my promise one day, you can catch me ording to the address. What do you think? Or why don¡¯t you just Freddy seriously considered Cierra¡¯s suggestion. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can buy an apartment in Los Angeles.¡± In his heart, he regarded Cierra as his daughter. Over the years, the business of L¡¯Opera Restaurant had been very good, and he could even go to Washington D.C. to buy a house with the money he earned. It was naturally not bad to go to Los Angeles. Of course, Cierra didn¡¯t mind. ¡°How can I let you spend money? If you want to live there, I can arrange it.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Freddy waved his hand and suddenly thought of something. He raised his head and said, ¡°By the way, why are you in such a hurry to go back? Did that old bas*ard give in?¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Can¡¯t Be In A hurry ¡°No, I have nothing else to do here. My parents miss me very much, so I want to go back as soon as possible.¡± At the mention of that, Cierra¡¯s expression remainedpletely unchanged. She just talked to Freddy indifferently. Freddy thought that Dr. Charles had refused directly, and his face immediately changed. ¡°Hey! That old bas*ard! He¡¯s eating so happily, and now he won¡¯t do it for others! Cierra, wait for me. I¡¯ll go find him right now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Cierra hurriedly stopped him. With a helpless expression, she slowly exined, ¡°Dr. Charles didn¡¯t reject me, but I¡¯m afraid that today¡¯s dishes aren¡¯t to his liking. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to keep disturbing others. My brother is also looking forward to me going back early. Maybe my mother will slowly get better, and there¡¯s no need to trouble Dr. Charles. After all, he¡¯s old.¡± Cierra was telling the truth. Cierra was not someone who liked to trouble others. She could ask someone for help once or twice, but she would be embarrassed if she asked too many times. If she really annoyed Dr. Charles, it would cost the friendship of Freddy, so she couldn¡¯t mess up the friendship because of her own private affairs. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As for her mother¡¯s illness, since it was caused by depression, it could not be rushed. As soon as Cierra finished speaking, Freddy¡¯s face darkened, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. He seemed to agree with Cierra¡¯s thoughts. Thinking that Adam and the others were still waiting for her, it was not appropriate for her to talk too much with Freddy. Cierra regained herposure and said, ¡°I still have friends waiting for me. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Okay. Go and have fun.¡± Freddy nodded. Thinking of the parting, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. In short, L¡¯Opera Restaurant will always be your home.¡± ¡°I know. Please think about what I said.¡± Cierra said. She sincerely suggested that Freddy go with her. Except for L¡¯Opera Restaurant, there seemed to be nothing left in New York for her to miss. As for Ernest, she would remember him in her heart, but she was unwilling to step into the Trevino family again because of him. Humans were selfish. She was not a saint, and there was no exception. She just wanted to take good care of the living. If Freddy was willing to go to Los Angeles with her, then there would be no one in New York that she could worry about. After all, Cierra was worried about people, not objects. She coulde back to L¡¯Opera Restaurant every once in a while to take a look. Furthermore, with the advancedwork, she could also contact Layton online. She could even open another branch for Freddy in Los Angeles. However, old people miss their homnd. If Freddy was unwilling, Cierra could understand. William¡¯s company was still in New York, so Cierra coulde back from time to time. She wouldn¡¯t seal herselfpletely for the sake of the people she didn¡¯t want to see so that she would never set foot in New York. She wouldn¡¯t be so stingy. When she returned to the private room, the dishes on the table had just been served. Adam teased. her for deliberatelying in at this time so that she could eat immediately. ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Cierra rolled her eyes at Adam. When she closed the door and was about to take a seat, she realized that Adam and his nurse had already sat down on her seat. There were only four chairs in total, and now there was only one seat next to Bruno. There was no other choice for Cierra but to sit downL The four of them ordered a total of six dishes. During this period, there was a portion of Braised Chicken with Red Wine, which Cierra had cooked for Dr. Charles. She had specially asked Layton to bring the dishes to them. ¡°This restaurant is really worthy of New York¡¯s Light! The taste of this Braised Chicken with Red Wine is exactly the same as that of my hometown. It¡¯s amazing! My mother came to New Yorkst month and made Braised Chicken with Red Wine for me. I didn¡¯t expect that one day I would be able to eat the taste of home in the restaurant!¡± After tasting the dish, the nurse sitting opposite suddenly eximed in surprise and excitement. After eating a piece of chicken, she almost jumped up. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the reputation of L¡¯Opera Restaurant on the Inte before, but I¡¯ve never been able to make an appointment. Today, I really feel that it¡¯s worthy of its name!¡± The nurse¡¯s name was Yvonne Boyli, and she was a graduate student at New York University Hospital. Her tutor was Adarn. Hearing her words, Cierra paused and looked up at her. ¡°Is this dish from your hometown? Do you think¡­ it tastes authentic?¡± Yvonne nodded in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s very authentic! I¡¯ve eaten in many restaurants in New York, but none of them tasted like the taste in my memory. My father runs a restaurant in my hometown. How can I not be familiar with the taste?¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help picking up another piece as soon as she finished eating. It could be seen that she really liked it. However, it was also this action that caused Cierra¡¯s heart to sink. If she had told the nurse that she was the one who had made this dish, the nurse might have said that for her sake. But in fact, she didn¡¯t say anything. This dish was served together with other dishes. There was nothing special for them. It was the same dish. One person said it was authentic, but another person said it was not. Then the answer was very obvious. It was just as she had guessed. It was just a kind of euphemistic refusal from Dr. Charles. Although Cierra had expected the result, she had not truly received Dr. Charles¡¯s reply. In the end, he had been lucky. Now that the contrast was clear, it also proved that she had truly been rejected. ¡°Is there anything wrong with this dish?¡± Suddenly, a gentle and elegant voice came to her ears. Cierra looked in the direction of the voice and met Bruno¡¯s amorous eyes through his sses. The two brothers were handsome. One was wild and aggressive, while the other was gentle and elegant. The most striking thing about then was their simr eyes and brows. They were always affectionate, which could easily make people fall in love with them. With this pair of eyes, if they were to shoot a movie, they would be natural born love saints. Perhaps Bruno himself knew that with such a pair of eyes, it was not suitable for him to talk about business, and it was easy for others to misunderstand. Therefore, he wore a pair of t sses on his nose. At this moment, Cierra was very close to him, and she could look straight into his eyes. However, she had seen Ryan many times, so there was not much emotion when looking into a pair of simr eyes. She only felt a little embarrassed. Bruno probably knew that he had been rude, so he exined, ¡°I saw that you were a little unhappy after asking about this dish, so I asked presumptuously. If you have anything to worry about, you can tell me. It¡¯s not good to keep it to yourself. Moreover, Adam is your good friend for many years. Maybe he can help you out if you tell him.¡± Adam also nodded and said, ¡°Yes, what Bruno said is right!¡± It had to be said that Bruno was a very charming person, and his tone was almost aggressive. He was so gentle that Cierra almost wanted to tell him what was hidden in her heart. If they talked a little longer, not only the matter of the dish, but also the other private affairs would be exposed. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Don¡¯t You Like Mr. Barton? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. A guest said that this dish is not authentic, so I¡¯m a little surprised to hear that it tastes exactly like the taste in Yvonne¡¯s hometown. But everyone has a different definition of the taste, so it¡¯s normal for their evaluation to be different. Let¡¯s eat, or the dishes will get cold.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t intend to say much. She simply brought it over and smiled again. But the man next to her didn¡¯t seem to intend to sk*p this topic directly. Bruno was silent for a few seconds and then continued, ¡°Since you have said that everyone¡¯s definition of taste is different, is it possible that this dish only tastes slightly different from what he eats, but there is nothing wrong with the dish itself.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he paused for a moment and politely added, ¡°The surname of Ms. Boyli and Ms. Boyle is simr, so I call you Cierra. Cierra, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± One¡¯s surname was ¡®Boyle¡¯, and the other¡¯s surname was ¡®Boyli¡¯. The two different words had the same pronunciation, so it was indeed easy to be misunderstood. Just like when she was with Aleah, sometimes it was not easy to call her that. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cierra felt a little awkward about the sudden intimacy, but since Bruno had already called her that, she naturally couldn¡¯t ask him to change it. She could only smile and shake her head. ¡°It¡¯s just a form of address. It¡¯s fine.¡± Bruno raised his hand and added drinks for the four of them. His focus seemed to be still on the dishes. He said slowly. ¡°In fact, many guests are very picky. They will say that the taste is good, but unfortunately, it is not like the taste at home. What¡¯s more, these people say that the taste is different from what they remember. It must be that the chef in the restaurant is not devoted to love. It¡¯s definitely not a matter of the ingredients.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s what they say!¡± Yvonne, who was eating happily on the opposite side, suddenly gave a thumbs-up. ¡°My dad used to say that those who eat specialty dishes are the most annoying. They order Braised Chicken with Red Wine in local and say that it is not authentic. Some people use tea oil, and some people used improved recipes to add scallions, gingers, garlic, and so on. Each store has its own taste, but they say that it is not authentic. I am really speechless!¡± After saying for a while, she drank up the drink. Then she waved her hand and said, ¡°But now my dad has let it go. In the past, in order to support my studies, he coaxed them for me. I am working now. If the customers say it doesn¡¯t taste good, he¡¯ll directly talk back to them. He¡¯s very arrogant now!¡± While they were chatting enthusiastically, Cierra was in a daze on the other side. From the moment Bruno and Yvonne said that, she seemed to have a vague answer in her heart. The seasoning for every dish was different. If Dr. Charlespared this dish with the taste of his hometown restaurant, this dish made by Cierra was absolutely authentic, but what if hepared it with the taste in his memory? ¡°Got it!¡± Cierra¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she was so excited that she interrupted the other party¡¯s words. She stood up and said, ¡°Thank you, Bruno. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to finish today¡¯s meal with you. I have something to deal with. Just tell them my nanie after you¡¯re done. There¡¯s no need to pay the bill!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she left quickly, ¡°She is leaving just like that. She really doesn¡¯t stand on ceremony with us.¡± Adam clicked his tongue and looked at Cierra¡¯s back in disgust. However, Bruno was in a good mood. ¡°Maybe she really has something to do. Moreover, she¡¯s the one who invited us to dinner. What else do you want?¡± Adam rested his chin on his hand and looked at Bruno with aplicated and deep gaze. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t put on such a disgusting expression.¡± Adam didn¡¯t even raise his head. He picked up a piece of chicken and put it into his mouth, blocking Adam¡¯s gaze. Adam didn¡¯t avoid the girl next to him. He poked his head out and said to Carl, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you were a little too hasty just now? My deskmate obviously doesn¡¯t remember you. You called her by her full name. How can you¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Draven became her ex-husband.¡± Bruno calmly interrupted Adam. Bruno raised his eyes and looked at Adam. He did not avoid his mistake. ¡°I admit that I was a little anxious today, but it was not easy for me to see her again. Fortunately, I helped her solve a problem in the end, which could be regarded as saving points.¡± Thest word ¡°Bruno¡± was sincere. Bruno could tell that Cierra was less polite than before, so Bruno was naturally happy. He picked up some food for Adam and said, ¡°As for the future, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need your help.¡± Adam was ttered. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡± The two brothers quickly reached an agreement. After getting out of the room, Clerra went straight to the kitchen. She pulled Freddy and nned to ask Dr. Charles directly. Unfortunately, Dr. Charles had already eaten his fill and left. Freddy also said that Dr. Charles might not come to L¡¯Opera Restaurant for a period of time. Instantly, Cierra¡¯s heart sank. Cierra thought. ¡°If it is just because of the taste, Dr. Charles will definitelye again. Maybe Dr. Charles is tired of me, so he will note to L¡¯Opera Restaurant. It seems that I have disturbed him. I was thinking too much.¡± Cierra sighed lightly, but she wasn¡¯t too discouraged. Soon, a smile bloomed on her face again, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Oh right, Freddy, have you considered what I told you?¡± She was so focused that she didn¡¯t notice the guilty look on Freddy¡¯s face. By the time Freddy spoke again, his aged face had regained its calm. ¡°I¡¯m old and still like hometown, so I won¡¯t live with you. But if you don¡¯t mind, I can go and y for a few days. I haven¡¯t traveled anywhere in my life, and I want to see if you¡¯re doing well.¡± my Of course, Cierra would not dislike him. Instead, he was happy that Freddy was truly concerned. about her. Her smile widened. ¡°Okay, then pack up your luggage in the next two days. I¡¯ll get someone to book a ticket and pick you up when the timees.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry about me all the time. Your friends haven¡¯t finished eating yet. It¡¯s inappropriate to leave them alone. Go and entertain them.¡± Since the matter was settled, Freddy directly drove her away. Cierra also left with a smile. Although she had not received any news from Dr. Charles, she had also received another piece of good news. She was not in a bad mood, so she kept smiling on the way back. As soon as Cierra went out, she saw Bruno and the othersing out of the private room. ¡°Have you finished eating?¡± Bruno nodded and walked straight over to her. ¡°Are you nning to go back now? Do you want us to give you a ride? We can talk on the road. Adam will drive the car.¡± Just as Cierra was about to refuse, she was interrupted by a cold sneer from behind. ¡°Ms. Boyle, you don¡¯t like Mr. Barton anymore?¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Sorry Cierra turned around and saw a familiar face. His deep, dark eyes were staring at her with anger, as if standing with Bruno was an unforgivable crime. What was even more outrageous was what he said. What did he mean by her deciding on the next target just because she didn¡¯t like William? Cierra, who had been thinking about leaving, was instantly angered by his words. She didn¡¯t even understand what she liked about Draven. In terms of appearance, he was not as good-looking as William, not to mention that she had an award- winning actor, Coby. ¡°Draven, if you¡¯re sick, go to the hospital. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Cierra red at him fiercely and took back her words. She looked sideways at the person standing behind her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out,¡± Bruno had no objections. He nodded with a gentle smile and said, ¡°Okay.¡± They were all acquaintances, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to leave directly. Bruno didn¡¯t forget to say hello to Draven. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first with Cierra. Mr. Trevino, please go ahead. In addition, I also want to remind Mr. Trevino that it¡¯s better to talk less maliciously to girls. Not to mention that Cierra and I grew up together, even if it were any other girl, you would be too rude. I just happened to meet Cierra and had a meal with her.¡± ¡°How dare you call her Cierra?¡± A furious voice came from behind Draven, and a tall figure stepped in casually. His eyes were full of hatred and anger as he instantly locked onto Bruno. Their simr eyes met under everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°Bruno, you are disgusting? No matter how rude Draven is, he is better than a hypocrite like you. Let me tell you, you¡¯d better stay away from Cici!¡± Ryan, who had always been reckless and casual, was suddenly filled with anger. If it weren¡¯t for the inappropriate asion, others would suspect that he would punch Bruno directly. Adam was the first toe to his senses and tried to stop the fight. He grabbed Ryan and said, ¡°Ryan, you have to calm down. This is your brother. We are family and old friends. Can¡¯t you talk to him nicely?¡± Ryan shook him off. ¡°I don¡¯t have a brother like him!¡± Ryan¡¯s vicious gaze then fell on Bruno. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Bruno. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re doing in New York. Don¡¯t touch Cici!¡± ¡°Cici.¡± Bruno ignored Ryan¡¯s threat. A smile appeared on his face as his gaze fell on Cierra through his sses. ¡°Cici? What a cute nickname.¡± When he said it, there was a hint of ambiguity in it. Bruno¡¯s face immediately darkened, and Draven next to him looked even worse. Hearing this, Draven nced at Bruno coldly and said, ¡°Mr. West has a lot of things to do every day. You¡¯ve been busy with the projects in Seattle recently. Why do you have so much time crossing the entire New York to have dinner in L¡¯Opera Restaurant?¡± Bruno adjusted the sses on his nose and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that L¡¯Opera Restaurant is the glory of New York. Is there any problem withing here specially to have a taste? No matter how busy one is, he has to eat, doesn¡¯t he? Besides, Cici said that it¡¯s her treat. I¡¯m thick-skinned, so I naturally have toe and have a try.¡± This was not a lie, but he didn¡¯t tell the whole truth. He was benefiting, but he didn¡¯t say that he was benefiting from others. But no matter what, these words changed in some people¡¯s ears, as if it were Cierra who wanted to invite him to dinner. Although Cierra was slightly dissatisfied with Bruno¡¯s insatiable way of addressing her, she did not exin herself. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In contrast, she was even angrier at Draven who mocked her. She might as well let it go. ¡°Are you very familiar with him?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, but Draven pressed her instead. As soon as Cierra heard this, she became even angrier. ¡°What does it have to do with you? I can treat whoever I want. It¡¯s none of your business. Who do you think you are?¡± Before she could finish her words, she was dragged out by Draven. The people in the hall were also stunned and were about to chase after him, but they were stopped. by Ryan as soon as they took a step forward. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Bruno restrained his gentleness and elegance and red angrily at the person blocking the door. Ryan sneered. ¡°You¡¯re finally done pretending? Why are you interfering in their affairs? Does it have anything to do with you? You¡¯ve already cleaned up the mess in the West family, and now you like to meddle in other¡¯s affairs? You even asked Cici to treat you to a meal. How can you ask Cici to treat you to dinner? Are you very familiar with Cici?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you get out of the way?¡± Bruno lowered his voice and stared at Ryan. Of course, Ryan would not give the way. He straightened his back and stood in front of Bruno, his fierce eyes like those of a stubborn wolf cub. Adam couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Ryan, it¡¯s me¡­¡¯ Before he could finish his exnation, the fist was falling down. He didn¡¯t see who did it first. By the time he realized, the two of them had already fought with each other and couldn¡¯t be pulled apart. The lobby of L¡¯Opera Restaurant was suddenly in chaos. Outside the door, it was not peaceful either. After being dragged out, Cierra struggled to pull her hand away. However, there was a huge difference in strength between men and women. Even when she was pulled to his car by Draven, she still couldn¡¯t break free from his grip. ¡°Draven, are you crazy? Can¡¯t you go to see a doctor? If you¡¯re really bored, you can go and find Aleah. She should have a headache dealing with the things on the Inte now. Can¡¯t you just watch her career be ruined?¡± Cierra cursed while struggling. Realizing that her struggle was futile, she kicked Draven with her calf. However, she was forced to move forward, and her toes could not even touch a corner of his clothes. She was pushed to the side of the car door. As soon as she stood firm, she kicked Draven hard, leaving a yellow footprint on his suit pants. Cierra had used almost all her strength in that kick. Even after kicking Draven, she was still staring at him with confidence. However, Draven didn¡¯t react much. He looked down and frowned when he saw the footprint. Then, he raised his other hand and almost wrapped her in his arms. but Abruptly, Cierra curled up into a ball and pressed her back against the car door. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t mess around. I kicked you because you attacked me first. I had a good meal with someone, you mocked me first and then pulled me out. You even hurt my hand. It¡¯s not a big deal for me to kick you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cierra¡¯s words were interrupted by a sudden apology. At the same time, she felt that the grip on her wrist had loosened a little. She frowned and looked at Draven in confusion. Probably because he had never lowered his head to apologize to anyone, Mr. Trevino, who had always been ttered, was a little ufortable and his face darkened slightly. He lowered his eyes and looked at Cierra in confusion for a long time before he spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that to you.¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Are You a Better Person? ¡°You!¡± Her anger waspletely extinguished by Draven¡¯s apology. Cierra didn¡¯t expect him to pull her out with such an attitude and then say such a thing. She had already thought of a way to scold him. Draven didn¡¯t know what she was thinking at the moment. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that Cierra¡¯s wrist was slightly red, so he loosened his grip and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I apologize for what I said to you just now. Sometimes I can¡¯t control my temper. When I saw you with Bruno just now, I thought¡­ Anyway, he is not a good person. Don¡¯t get too close to him.¡± He loosened his grip slightly and Cierra pulled her hand back without hesitation. She looked warily at Draven and said, ¡°I ept your apology. If there¡¯s nothing else, can you get out of my way?¡± As for the others, she didn¡¯t answer. She could tell whether Bruno was a good person or not. She was indeed very cautious during this meal, but Bruno had helped her a lot. She couldn¡¯t say ungratefully that Bruno was not a good person in front of others. However, whether or not she should approach Bruno was up to her. Cierra was sure that she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke Bruno to approach him, but if there was no way to avoid cooperation in the future, she wouldn¡¯t deliberately avoid her business with the West family. But no matter what, it was her business and had nothing to do with Draven. There was no need for her to tell him. At this moment, she just wanted to stay away from Draven who was known as her ex-husband. Hearing her words, Draven didn¡¯t move. He looked down into her dark eyes. When he saw the caution in her eyes, he suddenly felt ufortable again. He grabbed Cierra¡¯s wrist again and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, Bruno should have said that he would take you away. Where are you going? I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°Draven, are you bored?¡± Naturally, Cierra didn¡¯t do as he wished. When the temperature on her wrist rose again, she shook off his hand and said, ¡°Where I go is none of your business. If you really feel sorry for me, then get out of my way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. Who are you going to leave to? Bruno? Do you know what kind of person he is?¡± he Draven stood in front of Cierra. When he thought of her petite body standing in front of that man, felt depressed. The feeling was even stronger than when he saw Cierra took the roses from William. There was no other reason. His intuition told him that Bruno harbored malicious intentions towards Cierra. Inparison, William of XR Entertainment were not that intense, even if William had given her a rose with a stronger purpose. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Cierra didn¡¯t know why his expression changed so quickly, but when she heard this tone, she felt rmed. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know what kind of person he is. I only know that he treats me better than you. He is extremely polite to me and respects me. He always asks for my opinion in advance. What about you? When you see me standing with others, you say that I am looking for my next target. Is that true?¡± She felt even more wronged as she spoke, and her voice was choked with s*bs. Cierra held back her tears and red at Draven, looking stubborn and pitiful. Draven was silent. He really shouldn¡¯t have mocked Cierra when he saw her standing with the others. However, one tended to be harsher to those who were close to them. Draven grew up with Cierra and thought that she was different from others. Draven would say anything to her when he was angry and had no time to care about whether his words would hurt Cierra or not. The reason why Draven apologized just now was partly because of these words, and also partly because he pulled Cierra out without exnation. Draven knew that he couldn¡¯t control his frustration asionally, but he allowed his emotions to worsen and act presumptuously in front of Cierra. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong to say those words. I just don¡¯t want you to be too close to Bruno. He¡¯s really not a good person.¡¯ After a long while, he wanted to pull her back, but he was pushed away by Cierra as soon as he touched her fingertips. ¡°He¡¯s not a good person, but how about you? Let me tell you, Draven, in my eyes, everyone on Earth is better than you. Besides, even if he¡¯s not a good man, you don¡¯t have to remind me.¡± This time, Cierra couldn¡¯t wait for Draven to get out of the way. She pushed him away and left with red eyes. It was gettingte, and her car was broken. Cierra could find someone at any time, but she had to call William to Inform him. She didn¡¯t have time to waste here. Instead of stopping her, Draven followed behind her. There was a hint of suppressed emotion in his voice as he said, ¡°I¡¯m reminding you out of kindness. You think that I have no right to interfere in your affairs after our divorce, but no matter what, I¡¯ve watched you grow up and can be considered your brother. Before Ernest died, he told me to take good care of you, so I have the responsibility to do so.¡± As she walked in the direction of her car, she sent a message to William. Although she was impatient to listen to Draven¡¯s nagging, she was not deaf, so she heard every word Draven said. Hearing this, she sneered and stopped to look back. your future ¡°Draven, since you have time to mind my business, why don¡¯t you spend more time on Mrs. Trevino? I¡¯m afraid she is finding ways to clear up all the negative news on the Inte now. You have protected her for three years and spent so much money to turn her into a top-notch actress. How can you let her disappear on the screen like this?¡± Draven frowned. He didn¡¯t understand why Cierra was talking about Aleah. But Draven still patiently exined it to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t interfere too much in the entertainment industry for three years. I just paid her to enter the industry. I didn¡¯t expect her to make money for thepany. As for what happened on the Inte now, since it has be a fact, is there anything else to defend? ¡°The authorities had already announced that no matter how powerful Aleah¡¯s background was, was impossible for her to reappear on the screen. ¡°Since it was useless no matter what I did, why would I waste time on this project?¡± it Cierra finally understood that Draven had spent a lot of money on Aleah as an investment in the entertainment industry. He didn¡¯t expect that Aleah¡¯s studio would make so much money. Now that Aleah had been banned, it meant that this project had failed. For Draven, there was no difference. She thought, ¡°Draven was really heartless.¡± She forced a mocking smile and deliberately said, ¡°It turns out that Mr. Trevino is so romantic. You spent money directly to start apany for your future wife to coax her. Now that she doesn¡¯t need to film anymore, she cane back to be Mrs. Trevino with peace of mind. That¡¯s really good.¡± Draven could tell that Cierra was mocking him, but he didn¡¯t know how to refute her. He was the one who started thepany for Aleah. Aleah wanted it and he gave it to her. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he wanted to coax her. As for the end, he was indeed prepared to marry Aleah. It was a fact that Aleah would retired from the entertainment industry to be Mrs. Trevino. But when he heard that, he felt that something was wrong. Taking advantage of his silence, Cierra nced at her phone and said casually, ¡°Mr. Trevino, if you have time to argue with me about whether to take care of me or not, you might as well go back to the hospital to see your wife. She must be sad to be scolded by theizens. You should go back and comfort her instead of wasting your time here, understand? Mr. Trevino.¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 I Don¡¯t Know ¡°She¡¯s not my wife.¡± Almost subconsciously, Draven blurted out and looked at Cierra seriously. ¡°We¡¯re not married yet. She¡¯s not my wife.¡± Cierra almost retorted that she had divorced him, but he still called her Mrs. Trevino in front of outsiders. However, to avoid being suspected of being jealous of Aleah, she simply corrected herself. ¡°But everyone knows that you¡¯re going to marry Aleah, right? She¡¯ll be your wife sooner orter. Besides, women are very narrow-minded. If Mrs. Trevino finds out you¡¯re leaving her alone in the hospital to care about me, you¡¯ll have to coax her.¡± Draven felt what she said was extremely harsh, especially when he heard her call Aleah ¡°Mrs. but¡­ Trevino¡±. It seemed that she shouldn¡¯t have called Aleah Mrs. Trevino, However, this thought was quickly thrown to the back of his mind. ¡°I should marry Aleah but why do I avoid the marriage arranged by Ernest? Why do I think Cierra should be the legitimate Mrs. Trevino?¡± Draven thought. ¡°I went to see her when she was hospitalized. Now that she¡¯s recovered, there¡¯s no need to keep an eye on her. Besides, I¡¯m not a doctor. Even if her injury is really serious, I can do nothing. As for coaxing her, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I do that?¡± As Draven exined to her, his impatient gaze fell on Cierra. He said with a look of disappointment, ¡°On the contrary, you¡¯ve been causing trouble all day long. Maybe one day you¡¯ll be taken advantage of by others.¡± ¡°How did I cause trouble?¡± Cierra red at him, unconvinced. Draven snorted and kicked the tire of a car behind her. ¡°You injured your leg yesterday, and today your car¡¯s tire is broken. Tell me, what can you do if there¡¯s no one watching over you? Huh?¡± As he spoke, he took a step forward in the direction of Cierra, forcing her to retreat, When her back touched the cold door again, Cierra quickly reacted and pushed the person in front of her away. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because of you that my leg was injured?¡± ¡°How dare you say that?¡± ¡°As for my car¡¯s tire, how could I know when my car would have a t tire? Could it be Cierra red at him and felt that he was simply unreasonable. my fault?¡± When Draven saw Cierra¡¯s angry face, he wasn¡¯t depressed any more. He lowered his eyes and looked into her eyes, which were wide open with anger. He chuckled and said, ¡°But no matter what, you are in trouble, aren¡¯t you? And now you really need someone else to help you out. Coincidentally, I appeared beside you. So, Miss Boyle, please.¡± He made a gentleman¡¯s gesture, obviously wanting to take her away. Seeing that Cierra still stayed where she was, he naturally reached out to pull her. But before his fingertips could touch her, she avoided him. Cierra looked up at him, looking a little tired. ¡°Draven, do you really not understand or are you just pretending?¡± Draven¡¯s hand paused in the air. Hearing this, he stared at the in face in front of him. Draven withdrew his hand indifferently and looked calm, as if he was seriously thinking about what she meant. 7 However, he got nothing. In the end, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Then what do you think I should understand? Or why do you think I¡¯m pretending?¡± Cierra took a deep breath. Then, she tried to talk to him patiently, ¡°Draven, we¡¯re divorced, and you¡¯re about to have a new wife and a new family. For you, I can only be considered your ex-wife now. In terms of thew, we have nothing to do with each other. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand, but so what?¡± Draven looked at her seriously, as if he didn¡¯t understand what she wanted to say. Instead, he asked, ¡°Do people¡¯s rtionships have to be bound by aw? We are divorced, but we have known each other for more than 20 years. Are you going to destroy our friendship just like that marriage certificate?¡± Cierra pursed her lips. She really didn¡¯t want to argue with Draven anymore. She always felt he had his own social theory. No matter what others said, it didn¡¯t make sense. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Whether she still had feelings for him or not, they were divorced. If she still kept in close touch with him, she would be regarded as the mistress. In the past, with the legal marriage certificate, she was his wife. But now, she was not his wife, so she could no longer have an intimate rtionship with him. Even if others thought that it didn¡¯t matter if he helped her, she couldn¡¯t get over it. When she was Mrs. Trevino, she hated and envied Aleah for what Draven had done for her. But now, since she was not his wife, she was not qualified to envy Aleah, nor was she willing to be someone like Aleah. Since he didn¡¯t understand, she would make it clear. She closed her eyes and opened them again, looking straight at him. ¡°Yes, we have known each other for more than 20 years. But have you ever thought why we divorced? At that time, I liked you and loved you, so I was willing to marry you. It was also because I was well well of my identity that I endured everything, but it didn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t have any emotions. ¡°Every time Aleah asked you for something, you would satisfy her. I felt very disgusted by your behavior. Why didn¡¯t you give me a toy to tease me? Why did you turn a blind eye to me or scold me every time you saw me? ¡°Later, I finally married you, and it was you who proposed to me. I thought I could be a good wife. and take good care of you, but what about you? ¡°You sent me abroad because of Aleah. You only knew that I nodded and agreed, but do you know what I was thinking? I was your wife but why did you send me away for another woman? If she really didn¡¯t want to see me, why didn¡¯t she leave? ¡°But I know who I am, so I epted your arrangement. When I was abroad, I had been waiting for your call for the first days, but you didn¡¯t. The news I got was that you started apany for Aleah and made her a big star. You two are a perfect match. ¡°Now we are divorced and you begin to care about me. Have you ever thought about whether Aleah. will be jealous of me and be who I used to be?¡± The words that she had been holding back in her heart for so many years were spoken by Cierra. Her eyes had already turned red, and she looked at the man in front of her withplicated emotions. Draven was shocked by her words. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. After a long while, he said apologetically, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Cierra chuckled, and her eyes seemed to be misty. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t say that and you didn¡¯t ask me. How did you know?¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Uncontroble At that time, everyone thought as an orphan, it was already a great blessing for her to marry Draven. Even she herself thought so, so how could she dare toin? When Cierra was in the Boyle family, Aleah keptining Cierra had stolen her life and robbed the marriage that should have belonged to her. Even if Ernest arranged their marriage, Aleah thought it was Cierra¡¯s fault. Therefore, even if Cierra was unwilling and jealous, she could only suppress it in her heart and did not dare to speak out. She was afraid someone would scold her after being known by others. ¡°How dare youin about your grievances? You stole the marriage in the first ce. Why should you feel wronged?¡± So she didn¡¯t dare to express her grievance clearly. Even if she saw that Draven was good to Aleah, she could only swallow her bitterness. She still remembered that feeling. It was even more bitter than eating a lemon. At that time, she even felt the pain of Aleah hitting herself was nothing. If possible, she would prefer to let Aleah hit her a few more times than to see Draven go shopping with Aleah every day. But at that time, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything and let it be. Now that she thought about it, she was really stup*d. However, she would not hate herself in the past. At that time, she had no one to rely on. The only thing she could rely on was the marriage arranged by Ernest Trevino personally. In fact, she didn¡¯t know why she was determined to marry Draven. It might be because she wanted. to break free from the Boyle family. However, anyway, she knew very well she had no choice but to marry him. At that time, in her mind, she only knew Draven was her only hope in her dark future. Now, she dared to let go of Draven and bully those who had bullied her because she had her family to back her up. As she grew older, she realized she could live well on her own. She did not have to marry anyone to escape her suffering. Therefore, there was no need for her to suppress the bitterness in her heart. After taking a deep breath, Cierra looked at Draven again, and gradually calmed down. ¡°Now I¡¯ve said all I want to say. Not only did I state the grievances I have suffered these years, also didn¡¯t mean to pretend to be miserable in front of you. I just want to tell you that since we¡¯re divorced, don¡¯t provoke me again, so as not to make another girl feel wronged.¡± but I She understood that Draven really didn¡¯t understand. After all, he was born into the Trevino family, a rich family. And even his fiancee was prepared for him, Either she or Aleah. She didn¡¯t know whether to say that he had high standards or that he was dedicated. As far as she could remember, Draven had been either studying or working in the Trevino Group. First, he had been with Cierra, and then he had been with Aleah. He had never had any other women. He had never been exposed to women¡¯s jealous behaviors before or he had been dismissive of and uninterested in them. That was to say, his mind was different from normal people¡¯s, so it was normal that he didn¡¯t understand her. Just like the front passenger seat, he might think anyone could sit there. But it was also because of this that she had to make it clear.. Draven seemed to have taken her words to heart. At this moment, he stood still, as if he was digesting what Cierra had said. He no longer surrounded her with a strong attitude like before. After a long time, Draven lowered his eyes and looked at Cierra seriously. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and he said apologetically, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡­ If I had known you were wronged, I wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± He would not deliberately have ignored her, nor would he have thought he was just teasing her every time, but in fact, he was belittling her. Nor would he have sent her abroad¡­ At that time, Draven only saw her lowering her head and agree to everything. He thought Cierra could bear anything. How could he know that she was actually so aggrieved that she would grit her teeth and cry at night? If he had known, he would never have done that. But there were no ¡°ifs¡± in this world. Of course, Cierra knew what kind of situation she was in. Those who seemed to be fragile would always be cared about by others, while sensible and capable children could only bear it.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Moreover, she was not qualified to cry. She shook her head. ¡°To be honest, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You don¡¯t need to apologize. Besides, I didn¡¯t me you.¡± She swallowed the grievance by herself, and this invisible pressure came from the Boyle family, not Draven. She had to bear all the suffering only because she didn¡¯t have a proper identity at that time. She was living under someone else¡¯s roof, not because of Draven. Even if Draven was in the wrong, he still married Cierra when he clearly liked Aleah. Now it was the same. Thinking of this, Cierra took another step back to widen the distance between her and Draven. ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear to you. I think you should understand what you don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re so smart that you can¡¯t make the same mistake again, right? Although there¡¯s something wrong with my car, someone will pick me up. Even if you don¡¯t like Bruno, I can turn to Ryan for help. At the very least, there¡¯s Adam. He can make you rest assured. As for you, you should go to the right person, not me.¡± In short, anyone could send her home, except Draven. At this point, Cierra didn¡¯t intend to talk to him anymore. She had sent a message to William and asked him to pick her up. Now she nned to go back to her car and wait. It was also a farce to go back to L¡¯Opera Restaurant, so it was better for her to stay alone. She smiled at Draven, turned around, opened the door, and got in. She went in and didn¡¯t even look at the man behind her. The moment the car door closed, Draven took a step forward, as if he wanted to block her way again. However, he suppressed his irritation and walked to the opposite direction. ¡°She is right. Since I have created a tragedy, how can I make the same mistake again and again? ¡°I am going to marry Aleah, so I should go to her side.¡± Draven thought. His rationality told him that was the case, and he agreed with everything Cierra had said. However, there was still a voice in his head shouting crazily, tugging at his nerves, telling him that he should go to Cierra¡¯s side. He couldn¡¯t help but lose control. He felt the same way as when he was forced to learn all kinds of courses that he didn¡¯t like and was taken to thepany to study all kinds of projects. He was disgusted, but he had topromise. Because once he didn¡¯t listen to his father and mother, he would be locked up in that dark room. At the first time he watched a bl*****dy video there. At the second time he could only hear the recording of that film. At the third time, there was nothing but the sound of dripping water, but what was in his mind were those bl****dy scenes where blood dripped from the corpses to the ground. What happened next was repeated over and over again. So he learned topromise. As long as he did his best, there would be no such punishment. But he still felt disgusted, and wanted to resist. But now, this kind of emotion appeared again. He should have listened to Cierra and gone to the hospital to see his future wife instead of her. At the same time, the struggle between reason and emotion brought endless pain to him. He had a splitting headache. After taking two more steps forward, he suddenly vomited. He propped himself up against a car and retched. His tall body stag gered! Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Keep an eye on Her Inside the car, Cierra had also witnessed this scene. Seeing him stag gering, she was shocked. Then she looked in his direction worriedly and almost subconsciously wanted to open the car door to see what was wrong with him. But when her fingers touched the car door, she stopped, just looking at the ce not far away. ¡°I have made it very clear to him. There is no need to make him annoyed again. ¡°It is not my turn to worry about him now.¡± Cierra thought. So she sat still in the car, lowered her eyes, and sent a message to Ryan to inform him of Draven¡¯s situation. After that, she looked at the situation coldly. After a while, Draven, who was holding the car door, stood up straight slightly. However, he still looked a bit weak. His head was slightly lowered as he looked at the ground. He didn¡¯t move at all, standing there like a statue. After a long while, Draven straightened his back and strode over without looking back. It was as if everything behind him had nothing to do with him and he would never look back again. Therefore, he naturally did not notice Cierra staring at him worriedly. It wasn¡¯t until the figurepletely disappeared from her sight that Cierra retracted her gaze. The moment she turned her head, a faint smile appeared on her bright face. When she lowered her eyes again, the smile on her face had disappeared. Cierra looked down at the phone in her hand, whose outer shell had unknowingly been covered by a thinyer of sweat. She took out a piece of tissue with no expression on her face to wipe the sweat from her palms and mobile phone. After a long time, she received a reply from Ryan, saying that Draven had gone back and told her not to worry. ¡°Worried? What is there to worry about?¡± Cierra thought. When she was about to put down her mobile phone, a series of words were sent from the other side, one after another, which was very consistent with Ryan¡¯s character. Cierra nced at them and ignored them. Ryan was just asking her what had happened to them just now and why Draven seemed to have changed into another person as soon as he went back. She didn¡¯t want to answer him. Cierra pressed the space between her brows and deleted the conversation between her and Ryan. Just as she was about to send a message to William to ask when he would arrive, she received a call. It was a call from Mrs. Trevino. Cierra furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t intend to answer it. After all, the incident where she was told to delete the post had made her unhappy. After thinking for a while, she answered the phone. She just felt she shouldn¡¯t be so ruthless. She was not so heartless as to hate Mrs. Trevinopletely because of that, but she was no longer as friendly to her as before. When the call was connected, Anna¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end of the line. After hearing the contents clearly, Cierra¡¯s expression immediately changed. Cierra held her phone tightly andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right there! By the way, Draven is also here. I¡¯lle with him right away!¡± In L¡¯Opera Restaurant. The farce ended when Draven stepped in again. The lobby of the restaurant was a little chaotic. The angry Freddy looked at Ryan and the others, pointing at their noses and scolding them. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can make trouble here just because you¡¯re familiar with Cierra. How dare you fight here? Why are you still acting childishly?¡± That was what Draven saw when he came in. Bruno was standing with Ryan. They were being scolded by Freddy expressionlessly. On the contrary, the faces of the two behind them were full of helplessness. They wanted to say something but stopped on second thought, as if they had done something wrong. ¡°What are you all doing?¡± As soon as Draven stepped in, he saw Ryan, whose mouth was swollen, and Bruno, whose suit was a little messy. At a nce, Draven guessed that there was a dispute between the two brothers again. It was not convenient for him to intervene too much in the West family¡¯s affairs. Although he didn¡¯t know why they had a conflict this time, Draven didn¡¯t ask much and only spoke directly to Ryan. ¡°Are you okay? If you¡¯re okay, let¡¯s go to dinner. If not, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay! This little injury¡¯is nothing.¡± When Ryan saw Dravene, he immediately ran up to Draven, wiped the corners of his mouth with his fingers, and looked casual again. He hissed softly and looked behind him. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Cici?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, several people looked at Draven at the same time because of Ryan¡¯s words. Cierra had gone out with Draven, but why didn¡¯t they see her when Draven came back alone? Draven raised his eyes and met the gaze. He nced indifferently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Then, he strode straight through the crowd and went into the private room of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, regardless of what they thought. Seeing this, Ryan hurriedly followed. ¡°Are you all right? How can you not know since she was going out with you?¡± As he cursed, Ryan took out his mobile phone. ¡°Forget it, if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll ask her myself. Anyway, I have Cici¡¯s WhatsApp. Oh, Cici also sent me a message, I didn¡¯t hear it just now. I¡¯ll reply to her now!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. His voice was full of pride. He beamed from ear to ear. The expressions of the other three weren¡¯t very good. Especially Bruno. Although he didn¡¯t look as embarrassed as Ryan, his t sses had been. smashed into pieces by Ryan. He was full of hostility, and his amorous eyes were cold. ¡°Bruno, what are we¡­¡± Adam looked at Bruno and asked tentatively. Ryan felt that it was a mistake to be called out for dinner today. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed. He didn¡¯t expect such a farce to ur. Oh, no, he shouldn¡¯t have told Bruno that Cierra wanted to treat him to a meal. In that way, he could Now, it was just like making a fool of himself. Although he was a fan of Bruno, Ryan was also very afraid of him! Fortunately, Bruno didn¡¯t react. He bent down to pick up the broken sses and put it away before walking out of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Adam quickly followed him with his disciple. ¡°Bruno, I didn¡¯t know that Mr. Trevino and Ryan were also here today. If I had known¡­¡± ¡°I asked you toe here today. It has nothing to do with you since it became like this.¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for his gloomy face, people would think that Bruno had returned to his usual gentle self. Adam didn¡¯t dare to answer, but he heard someone in front of him say, ¡°Send me Cici¡¯s contact information.¡± Before Adam could answer, Bruno corrected himself. ¡°Forget it. She may not agree. I will find her myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Bruno could clearly feel Cierra¡¯s restraint today. If he took the liberty to add her to his list because of Ryan¡¯s provocation, she would probably hate him. It was still in no hurry. While the three of them were standing there talking, a beautiful figure was hurriedly passing by them. The person sitting at the table and eating with them just now didn¡¯t even look at them at this moment. Adam opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t see Cierra anymore. He said awkwardly, ¡°She is running so fast¡­¡± Bruno¡¯s face was expressionless. He stared straight at the beautiful figure and said, ¡°She ns to leave New York in the next two days. Find someone to keep an eye on her and send me her location. in time.¡± Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Fainted L¡¯Opera Restaurant. After receiving Anna¡¯s message, Cierra quickly got out of the car. Regardless of who she bumped into on the road, she hurried to find Draven in the private room given by Ryan. It usually took her ten minutes to walk there, but now she arrived within three minutes. Ignoring etiquette, she pushed the door open and walked in. The two people in the private room heard the noise and looked over, only to see Cierra holding onto the door, panting heavily. ¡°Draven.¡± She ran so fast that she couldn¡¯t even speak clearly when she suddenly stopped. After a long time, only his name was revealed. Draven nced at her indifferently. Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, he continued to take a sip of the tea on the table. He looked as if he were about to tell her to get lost. On the contrary, Ryan came over to help her up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Cici? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Cierra was out of breath and her legs were sore. When Ryan¡¯s hand reached out, she supported it with all her strength to ease her painful breathing. She hadn¡¯t run so fast for a long time, as if she had experienced another 800-meter body test in the school. She didn¡¯t get used to it for a while, and even her lungs hurt badly when she took a breath. ¡°If you can¡¯t tell me why, get out of here.¡± At some point, Draven turned to look at them. When his eyes fell on their hands, his face darkened. Ryan was very dissatisfied with his attitude. ¡°Hey, Draven, didn¡¯t you see that Cici is already like this? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t pour her a ss of water to rest, but why are you talking in such atone?¡± Draven thought, ¡°What kind of tone was that? ¡°What kind of tone should I use? ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that they were divorced and had nothing to do with each other? Why did shee back now?¡± Draven was angry with Ryan. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, you can get out of here with her.¡± Ryan was about to lose his temper, but he was stopped by Cierra before he could finish his sentence. Cierra grabbed his sleeve and gave him a look to stop him. Fortunately, Ryan was obedient. He didn¡¯t say anything and just raised his arm to support Cierra. He even controlled the distance very well. In the end, Cierra stopped supporting herself with his hand. When her legs were no longer sore, Cierra withdrew her hand and looked up at Draven. ¡°I won¡¯t stay any longer. Anna called and said that Mrs. Trevino fainted in the hospital today. She couldn¡¯t get through to you, so she called me. That¡¯s why I came to you. If you don¡¯t have anything more important now, go to the hospital quickly. I¡¯ll get you some pastries from the kitchen for dinner. If you does mind, you can ask Ryan to buy some food for you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw that Draven didn¡¯t respond, so she became a little anxious. ¡°Draven, Anna didn¡¯t say anything specific on the phone. I only heard that she was very anxious. Hurry up and go over.¡± There weren¡¯t many people in the Trevino family now, except for Draven, the only son. Even though Sue had rtives, they couldn¡¯te here because she was married off from a big family in Washington D.C.. Only Draven could be there. However, Draven was still unhurried. He got down from the dining table calmly and strolled over slowly. ¡°You¡¯re in a hurry. People who don¡¯t know the truth might think she¡¯s your mother.¡± Draven walked up to Cierra and paused for a moment. His deep eyes were filled with sarcasm as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we had nothing to do with each other? What are you doing here now? Are you pretending to be kind?¡± ¡°Draven, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ryan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and couldn¡¯t help asking. Cierra pursed her lips and closed her eyes wearily. She didn¡¯t expect Draven to mention this at this time. She had wasted so much time talking. Just as Ryan was about to say something, Cierra took a step forward and stood in front of him, looking up at Draven. ¡°Draven, can you put aside your childish logic first? Mrs. Trevino is in aa now. Let¡¯s get down to business first, okay? Go to the hospital and see how she is doing. If you think what I said before is wrong and I shouldn¡¯t give up the friendship of more than 20 years, let¡¯s argue about it after wee back from the hospital, okay?¡± Draven looked down at her. Perhaps because she had just run over, her lips were very dry. At this moment, her voice was weak and tired. She did not have the arrogance to scold him at all. She thought, ¡°Good-for-nothing.¡± After waiting for a long time, Cierra didn¡¯t get a response. Just as she was about to speak, someone grabbed her wrist and dragged her out. He said to Ryan, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. You stay here and eat. Call a taxiter.¡± Ryan stood rooted to the spot. After a while, Ryan came to his senses and hurriedly caught up with her. He swore, ¡°Can¡¯t I go with you?¡± Cierra¡¯s legs were still sore after being dragged away. She was almost dragged forward by Draven, as if she had been pulled forward by someone when she had run 800 meters. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Draven, can you slow down? Or can you let go of me? I¡¯m very Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ufortable to be held like this.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Draven loosened his grip. Cierra¡¯s legs went weak, directly falling forward. However, the moment she fell, she was pulled up by a strong force from her waist. She stood up straight and met Draven¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you urge me to go to the hospital and take a look? Now you¡¯re telling me to slow down. Why did you ask for so much?¡± As Draven spoke, he loosened his grip. When Cierra stood still, he withdrew his indifference. Cierra lowered her head to look at the time. She was a bit conflicted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with Ryan? I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡ª In fact, she should go and have a look. After all, Mrs. Trevino was her elder. Even though she had divorced Draven, she couldn¡¯t cut off all ties with Mrs. Trevino. Moreover, Anna had just called her. It wouldn¡¯t make sense if she didn¡¯t go and visit Mrs. Trevino. But William will be here soon. She didn¡¯t dare to look into Draven¡¯s eyes. ¡°You hurry up. I¡¯ll visit Mrs. Trevino tomorrow morning. It¡¯s not a good time to visit her.¡± She used etiquette as an excuse. Generally speaking, one would visit his rtives and friends in the morning. Draven sneered. ¡°But, Cierra, didn¡¯t you say that you would argue about my logic when we came back from the hospital?¡± Cierra was speechless. Before she could say anything, she was dragged away again. But this time, she was not dragged by the wrist, but by the cor. She suspected that if she had been a little lighter, she would have been lifted up by Draven. Fortunately, after getting out of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, he was not as rude as before. Draven just pushed her forward. Considering that her legs were short, he walked forward unhurriedly. Cierra didn¡¯t feel like she was being pushed too slowly. Ryan, who was following behind her, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Draven, can¡¯t you be more normal? If you kept doing like this, Mrs. Trevino might had been discharged from the hospital when you arrived.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that better?¡± He was really not in a hurry. After opening the back door, he stuffed Cierra into the car first and then threw the car key to Ryan. It was obvious what he meant. Being forced to get in the car, Cierra said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s indeed better to be discharged from the hospital, but it¡¯s impossible. We¡¯d better hurry up.¡± Draven nced at her coldly and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor. Can I save Mrs. Trevino¡¯s life if I rush over?¡± Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Out of Control Cierra simply shut her mouth. She thought that it was already kind of Draven to go to the hospital with her. After all, he didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Mrs. Trevino because she had been too strict with Draven in the early years. There were a lot of things to learn, and Draven had to be the best in all of them. Otherwise, he would be punished by the family rules. Cierra didn¡¯t know the exact n for Ernest and Sue to discipline him. She only knew that every time Draven did something wrong or failed to meet their expectations, he would be sent back to the Boyle family. She wouldn¡¯t be able to see Draven for a few days. Cierra can understood this kind of education from the Trevino family¡¯s point of view. Ernest only had one son in his life who passed away when Draven was young. The Trevino family had been declining day by day. Ernest, who had lost his wife and son at his middle age, could only put the responsibility on Draven. They was strict with Draven for the follow-up development of the Trevino Group. They must ensure that their family business wouldn¡¯t disappear from New Yorkpletely. But from a child¡¯s point of view, Cierra still felt that such a childhood would probably be impossible to repair for the rest of his life. In fact, she couldn¡¯t remember how Draven had survived. She only knew that he had been silent most of the time when he was a child, but he had never resisted Ernest¡¯s orders and had obediently epted the arrangement. He had always been more strict with himself. However, as he grew older, he became more and more undisciplined, and his rtionship with Mrs. Trevino became irreconcble. Especially in the first two years of Aleah¡¯s return, he hardly listened to Mrs. Trevino¡¯s words. If this had happened a few years earlier, he would have cursed Mrs. Trevino to death instead of going to the hospital. Probably because of the death of Ernest, Mrs. Trevino was the only blood rtive left by his side. Those conflicts had been settled by the cruelest things in the world. She thought, ¡°Parting forever is the most helpless and powerless thing for humans. ¡°Therefore, I will no longer waste time on things that have no results. I will spend all my energy and energy on rtives caring about me. ¡°In a few days, I will probably be able to stay by my parents¡¯ side.¡± In the car, she sent a message to William to exin that she had gone to the hospital. After that, Cierra began to fantasize about her life in Los Angeles in the future. She thought, ¡°I will set up Entrustment Design Studio in Los Angeles. In my free time, I will write and draw. When I am free, I will apany my parents and brothers and let them taste the food I cook. ¡°Right, I have to bring them some gifts when I go back. I almost forgot about it. I¡¯ll discuss it with William when he arrivester. ¡°And William¡¯s birthday.¡± While she was lost in thought, she didn¡¯t know that every single expression on her face was noticed Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. by Draven. Draven thought, ¡°Is she so happy after talking to that man? ¡°Ha¡­ No wonder she is in such a hurry to distance herself from me. ¡°It was not because she felt that Aleah minded, but because she was afraid that her boyfriend would misunderstand.¡± ¡°Cierra, Mrs. Trevino is still unconscious in the hospital. Are you so happy?¡± When the car arrived at the hospital, Draven suddenly said in a cold voice, interrupting her thoughts. Cierra came back to her senses and was stunned when she met the man¡¯s angry and dark eyes. She immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was thinking about something just now and couldn¡¯t control myself.¡± Draven snorted, pushed the door open, and got out of the ignoring her. Feeling a little guilty, Cierra could only awkwardly follow him. It was all her fault. She shouldn¡¯t haveughed at the thought of returning home in such a situation. It was really like stabbing Draven in the heart. She got out of the car and saw Draven walking toward the inpatient department. Because Anna had sent the number to her mobile phone, she had no time to care about Ryan, who was still parking the car. She could only trot to catch up with Draven first. Fortunately, although Draven had long legs, he walked slowly. It was easy for Cierra to catch up with him and follow him at a normal speed. ¡®Draven, I¡¯m sorry for what happened just now. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Cierra apanied Draven for a few steps. Seeing that his face was still cold, she thought about apologizing to him again. It was dinner time. There were many peopleing and going downstairs from the inpatient department, holding takeaway food or clothes in their hands. They looked worried. Sickness and death were things that made one feel helpless. Cierra looked away and pursed her lips as she nced at Draven. ¡°Draven, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any estrangement between you and Mrs. Trevino now, but she¡¯s getting old. Don¡¯t keep the past to yourself. Sometimes, she¡¯s doing this for your own good.¡± Before she could finish her words, Draven suddenly stopped and looked at her coldly. ¡°Cierra, do you like being a spiritual mentor very much? Last time, you tried to persuade Mrs. Trevino in the old house, and this time you tried to persuade me again. You didn¡¯t educate me well enough in L¡¯Opera Restaurant, so you¡¯re here again! Do you think you¡¯re an emotional master who specializes in persuading people like me who don¡¯t get along well with his families?¡± His stern words came out of his throat, which made Cierra freeze on the spot. She had seen Draven ignore her, endured his anger at Stream Vi, and seen him scold her in many ways. However, she had never seen him treat her like this. It was as if he wanted to strangle her to death. She froze on the spot and didn¡¯t react for a long time. She could only subconsciously refute, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lecture you. I just hope that you and Mrs. Trevino¡­¡± ¡°What does my rtionship with Mrs. Trevino have to do with you?¡± Draven interrupted her coldly, his eyes full of sarcasm. ¡°Cierra, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re divorced. In the past, you could still be considered a member of the Trevino family and could lecture me. Now, what right do you have to criticize me? You said it yourself that you had nothing to do with me.¡± His mocking and angry words stung Cierra¡¯s heart. She pursed her lips and froze on the spot. After a long while, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m being nosy. The ward number is 49, a single ward on the 12th floor, the first building of the inpatient department. I won¡¯t go with you. As for what you want to talk to me about, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to argue now.¡± She looked up at Draven, her dark eyes devoid of emotion. She only nced at him and then turned to leave. Her back was neat and tidy. When Ryan parked his car and arrived, he saw Cierra turn around and was immediately confused. ¡°Cici, why did you leave?¡± Cierra didn¡¯t respond, but it was Draven who answered. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business if she wants to leave.¡± His voice was not low, and what he said also reached Cierra¡¯s ears. She thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. What does it have to do with me? Does he really think that I¡¯m a peacemaker?¡± Without the slightest hesitation, Cierra quickly left. As soon as she got out of the hospital, she looked up and saw the Maybach, William¡¯s car. On the way, she sent William a message, so he didn¡¯t go to L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Instead, he turned around and went to the hospital. When Cierra saw him, she didn¡¯t feel wronged by Draven¡¯s actions, but the moment he saw William, her eyes turned red. She threw herself into William¡¯s arms and said in a choked voice. ¡°William, I want to go home. Shall we go back tomorrow?¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Undisciplined ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cici? Did Draven bully you? I¡¯ll beat him up for you, okay?¡± William had never seen her like this before. Evenst time, because he didn¡¯t want to go home, she hadn¡¯t been wronged like this. She cried so hard in his arms that she couldn¡¯t breathe. William suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. He could only let Cierra sn*t and tears fall on his expensive suit. He patted her back carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay? Cici, if you want to go home tonight, you can go back home with me now, we won¡¯t suffer this grievance. Tell me who bullied you, and I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± Before Cierra could recover, she shook her head and sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± She thought, ¡°I was just being nosy. It had nothing to do with Draven.¡± She remembered thest time she was in the old house of the Trevino family. Originally, she got along well with Draven, but after she said a few words to Mrs. Trevino, his expression suddenly changed. He tore off the gauze she had bandaged and threw the tie she had chosen into the trash can. At that time, she was puzzled. Now she recalled it and it turned out that there was a reason. It was all her fault for being so insensible. She found out that Draven just hated her self-righteous preaching. With his personality, he had already resisted Ernest when he first showed his ability. Later on, he was even more undisciplined. How could he listen to an outsider like her lecture so nicely? It had been three years. When she came back, she was deceived by his nobleness and indifference and almost forgot what kind of person he was. He was undisciplined. She had been coaxed in William¡¯s arms for a long time. Although she had calmed down a little, William could tell that she was still holding back her grievance from her s*bs from time to time. Frowning, William nced at the red-eyed Cierra and let out a casual sigh. Then, he raised his hand and flicked Cierra¡¯s forehead. He said helplessly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you cried enough? Look at your sn*t and tears. They¡¯re all smeared on my clothes. They¡¯re so dirty. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t put on makeup. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. You must recognize me.¡± Cierra wiped away the tears on her face and looked pitifully at William. When she saw the marks on his clothes, she couldn¡¯t helpughing. She looked at William In disgust and said in a hoa rse voice, ¡°Why are you so dirty?¡± William said grumpily, ¡°How dare you look down on your brother? It¡¯s all your fault. Don¡¯t tell others that I¡¯m your brother.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. We¡¯ve done a paternity test. Jaquan also said that I was your sister. You can¡¯t get rid of me.¡± Cierra was teased by William in a few words. The anger in Cierra¡¯s heart had also dissipated. When she heard William¡¯s words, she grabbed his arm. William didn¡¯t push Cierra away. Looking at the intimate girl, he said helplessly, ¡°Are you in a better mood?¡± Cierra knew that William was trying to make her happy, so he looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, William, for making you worry.¡± William patted her on the head and said, ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? I¡¯m not worried about you. I should look down on you. You¡¯re ugly and dirty. Tell me, did Draven bully you again?¡± Cierra shook her head. She didn¡¯t want William to ask any more questions, so she pulled him and said coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. Take me to eat. I¡¯m starving!¡± William naturally agreed. Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to say anything, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions and got in the car with Cierra. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Neither of them noticed that Draven was looking at them from a distance in the hospital. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing the ck Maybach disappear from his sight, Draven looked away and turned around with a gloomy face. Ryan nced sideways at him with aplicated expression. ¡°Draven, what did you say to Cici? She¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°¡±What?¡± Before Ryan could finish his words, he was interrupted, ¡°It matter. You¡¯ve made Cici cry. It to her when someone coaxed her, did doesn¡¯t matter how sadly she cried. You didn¡¯t even apos you?¡± Ryan really couldn¡¯t figure it out. Before he got in the car, the two of them were getting along very well. However, in the blink of an eye, Draven had bullied Cici and made her cry. ¡°Are you really a man?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Draven suddenly stopped and muttered in a low voice, ¡°You saidst time that a woman cried because she cared about a man, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What? Draven¡¯s voice was so low that Ryan couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. Draven didn¡¯t want to repeat himself. He returned to his usual indifferent and noble self and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± Without waiting for Ryan to speak again, Draven stepped forward and interrupted him. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t mention anything about Cierra to me again. She has nothing to do with me, nor does she have much to do with you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°She said that she wanted me to keep a distance from her. It just so happens that she has a boyfriend now. As her ex-husband, it¡¯s not suitable for me to appear more, isn¡¯t it?¡± As Draven spoke, his cold eyes inadvertently swept over Ryan. Ryan was dumbfounded. Ryan thought, ¡°Oh my g*d, you put it so nicely. Who pulled me to L¡¯Opera Restaurant again and again? ¡°You said that in front of Jasonst time, and then? As soon as you finished speaking, you moved closer to your ex-wife. After the divorce, you even had a hot search with her in the hospital. Now you made her cry. ¡°Is it appropriate to say that you should keep a distance from each other?¡± As if Draven could read Ryan¡¯s mind, he stopped again. ¡°Is there anything wrong with what I said?¡± ¡°No, no problem.¡± Ryan shook his head and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°It¡¯s just that you suddenly became so normal, and I¡¯m not used to it. It seems that seeing a psychologist has been very effective to you recently. Great! Don¡¯t stop taking medicine!¡± Draven narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re scolding me in a roundabout way?¡± Ryan smiled. ¡°How would I dare?¡± However, Draven was pushed forward by Ryan. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on with Mrs. Trevino. Don¡¯t waste time here.¡± Draven didn¡¯t say anything else and shook off Ryan¡¯s hand with a frown. People from the inpatient department came and went. Some of them were holding baby products with smiles on their faces, while others were crying sadly. As soon as Draven and Ryan stepped into the elevator, they saw a young girl standing in the corner and wiping her tears. Her long hair covered her face, so they could only see her shoulders because of choking. For some reason, Draven suddenly remembered the night when he proposed a divorce, Cierra just returned to the country and she was also crying like this. Even though he knew that Cierra was pretending at that time, it still ovepped with her sobbing appearance at the entrance of the hospital today. It was he who made Cierra cry. Indeed, he should apologize properly. He would make it clear to Cierra when he went to L¡¯Opera Restaurant tomorrow. But at this time, Cierra, who cried in the hospital and was picked up by William, was buying ne tickets to New York. She had discussed it with William on the way back to Aqua Apartment. At the same time, she told William that she was going to take Freddy to stay in Los Angeles for a few days. As for the ticket purchase, it was handed over to Harold. Soon, the time was determined. The flight would be at four o¡¯clock the next afternoon. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 How Shameless! At the hospital. When Draven and Ryan arrived at the ward, Sue was slowly waking up. She was lying weakly on the sickbed, coaxed by Anna to eat something. Her face was full of fatigue. She was old enough but acted like a child, full of unwillingness, pursing her lips and refusing to eat any food. Anna was very patient. She didn¡¯t even shake the spoon in her hand. ¡°Please, you should eat some at least. The doctor said that you need to replenish your nutrition. You can¡¯t be hungry like this!¡± Sue frowned and looked away. ¡°I just woke up. And I don¡¯t want to eat. Please sit down for a while. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She had just woken up and was still dizzy. Her head was buzzing. When she thought of what had happened before she fainted, she really had no appetite at all. She even had a belly full of anger. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Anna was only concerned about Sue¡¯s health. Sue hade out for a physical examination with an empty stomach. She had fainted because of the big star of the Boyle family. She had to eat something. Just as Anna was about to coax Sue to eat more, she was interrupted by a voice behind her. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to eat, don¡¯t feed her. Why do you have to coax her as if you¡¯re forcing her? Anna, you¡¯re doing this for her good, but she¡¯s unwilling.¡± ¡± As Draven spoke, he walked into the ward, sat down directly on the chair next to him, and picked up a piece of fruit that Anna had cut for him. Sue was furious when she saw him. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, unable to recover for a moment. The rtionship between the mother and son had always been like this, so Anna, as an outsider, couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only look at Draven disapprovingly, thinking about how to persuade him. Fortunately, Ryan, who had followed Draven here, was good at easing the atmosphere. He immediately scolded him and said, ¡°Draven, look at you. No wonder you¡¯re not loved by others. Do you know it¡¯s all because of your bad EQ?¡± After scolding Draven, Ryan looked at Sue. ¡°Mrs. Trevino, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve always been in good health. Why did you faint in the hospital today? Draven and I rushed over as soon as we heard the news. We didn¡¯t bring anything with us. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± At this time, Sue also caught her breath. She red at Draven and said, ¡°He came here as soon as he heard the news? I¡¯m afraid he came here to check whether I was p*ssed off by his sweetheart!¡± When Sue thought of Aleah, she became angry, and her tone waspletely unfriendly. She had completely forgotten that after her father passed away, she had said that she would be lenient with Draven. At this moment, she only had the meanness and sharpness of an elder when she red at him. ¡°Let me tell you, Draven. As long as I¡¯m alive, you can¡¯t let Aleah marry into the Trevino family! If you want to marry her, you can collect my body at the wedding!¡± ¡°Pah, pah, pah. Madam, you can¡¯t say that.¡± Anna was old and superstitious. She couldn¡¯t bear to hear Sue curse herself to death. However, at this time, Sue was also in a bad mood. She pointed at Draven¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Why can¡¯t I say that? My life will be shortened if 1 give birth to an unfilial son like him. If I see him marry a woman like Aleah, it¡¯s better for me to die directly so that I don¡¯t have to live in this world to see him. It¡¯s better to die early and report it to his grandpa in the underworld! If I live for two more years, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to him when Draven marries Aleah!¡± ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t say that!¡± Anna kept saying. Then she turned to look at Draven and told him to coax his mother, ¡°Draven, say something nice to your mother. She¡­¡± But before Anna could finish her words, she was interrupted by Sue. Draven didn¡¯t reveal a stern expression. Instead, he looked calmly at Sue as he spoke unhurriedly. ¡°You¡¯ve never been satisfied with what I want to do since I was a child. What I like has been belittled as worthless by you, so I can only be forced to ept your arrangement. That was fine to me. But I don¡¯t understand why I have to ept your arrangement for my marriage. I don¡¯t even have the freedom to marry anyone, do 1?¡± ¡°Mom, the person I want to marry will spend the rest of my life with me, not with you. Why do you even have to control my marriage? Do you have to do so as your wish? You always say that it¡¯s for my own good. Have you really considered my feelings?¡± As soon as Draven finished speaking, the ward fell silent. 1 After a while, Sue suddenly sneered, picked up the cup on the bedside table, and threw it at Draven. The ss shattered on the ground, and a sharp sound was heard. I¡¯m doing this for your own good or for my own good? It¡¯s rare for you to talk so much to me for such a woman. You came to the hospital to negotiate with me as soon as sheined to you. Are you blind to seeing through her intentions? Draven, why did I give birth to such a good son like you?¡± Hearing this, Draven frowned, ¡°Aleah hasn¡¯t contacted me in the past two days, and she hasn¡¯t comined to me about her grievances. What are you angry about?¡± The two confronted each other. Only then did Anna realize that Sue had misunderstood that Draven came to the hospital because of Aleah¡¯s call. Anna quickly exined, ¡°Oh, Madam, you misunderstood Draven. I called him and he rushed to the hospital to check on you. He and Mr. West haven¡¯t had dinner yet. Before you fainted, you told me not to tell Draven about this but didn¡¯t wake up till this morning. I was afraid that something would happen to you, so I called him.¡± Anna hurriedly defended Draven. She didn¡¯t mention that she hadn¡¯t called him at first and then found Cierra. Of course, Draven noticed this. He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t refute. Ryan said no more. It was impolite for him to intervene in other people¡¯s family affairs. What¡¯s more, Cici had divorced Draven, so it had nothing to do with the Trevino family. It was better not to say anything. But he didn¡¯t mind speaking ill of Aleah at this time. Then he immediately said, ¡°So Mrs. Trevino, you fainted today because you saw Aleah in the hospital? What did that woman do to you? You are mad with her, aren¡¯t you¡± When Draven heard this, he shot a cold nce at Ryan, but thetter shrugged innocently. This question had finally hit the nail on the head! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her who drove me crazy!¡± Sue rolled her eyes when she thought of how she had bumped into Aleah today. She had a regr physical examination, but she didn¡¯t expect that this time she happened to run into Aleah, who was discharged from the hospital. At first, she didn¡¯t recognize this popr star, but Vanessa, Aleah¡¯s mother bumped into her and pretended to catch up with her. Since Draven and Cierra has divorced, how could she be shameless to catch up with me? thought Sue. Therefore, Sue quarreled with Vanessa. To her surprise, both the mother and her daughter were very thick-skinned. Both of them wanted to act close with Sue. And they imed that they had to change the way addressed Sue and let her get used to it in advance. she What a joke! Sue didn¡¯t even ept the marriage, but at this point, Aleah just called her future mother-inw! Not to mention that Sue wouldn¡¯t agree Draven and Aleah to get married at all. Even if she took a step back and let her marry Draven, she had never seen anyone so shameless to tter her mother-inw before they got engaged! Shameless! Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Each Taking a Step Back It was a pity that Sue and Anna could not be so shameless. They could only hold back their anger! Sue had been in poor health in the past two years indeed. She had low blood sugar and had a problem after giving birth to a child. Naturally, she fainted directly because of anger. Before she lost consciousness, she remembered that Aleah and her mother ran away in a panic, as if they were afraid of being ckmailed by her! How could such a family marry into the Trevino family? Old Mr. Boyle and Old Mr. Trevino were old friends. Otherwise, Sue wouldn¡¯t even want to know this kind of family. The reason why the Boyle family was able to do business together with the Trevino family was all thanks to the fact that they had raised a good girl. If it weren¡¯t for this misunderstanding, the person who would have been engaged would have always been Aleah. Sue was sure that Mr. Trevino would rather spend money to settle this favor than let her son marry this woman! But she didn¡¯t expect that her silly son would fall in love with such a woman. What an ill-fated rtionship! Sue retold what had happened in the morning vividly. Although she was looking at Ryan, her fierce words were told to Draven. ¡°Ryan, you have to be reasonable on this matter. Not to mention what Aleah has done to Cierra, just based on what happened today, if I don¡¯t let Draven marry such a woman, is it my fault as a mother?¡± Ryan nodded vigorously, ¡°Auntie, of course, you¡¯re not wrong. You¡¯re doing this for Draven¡¯s own good. Naturally, he can¡¯t marry such a woman. If he does so, it will definitely make your family uneasy! You have to consider this marriage carefully!¡± The two of them echoed each other. The meaning behind their words was obvious, but it was met with a sneer. ¡°Have you guys said enough? If so, let me take the turn now.¡± Draven got up from his chair and nced at them indifferently. No one could tell what he was thinking. ¡°I know that none of you like Aleah. It¡¯s true that she has a lot of shorings, but there¡¯s no absolutely perfect person in the world. I¡¯m also not the kind of person that people like. In that case, isn¡¯t it better for two unlikable people to be together? We won¡¯t harm others.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he added fuel to the fire. ¡°Draven, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± This time, even Ryan felt that he couldn¡¯t save Draven. ¡°Draven, Aleah is not just an annoying person. She¡¯smitting a crime!¡± It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if it was just because of her personal morality. She could still live freely as her nature in the Trevino family. After all, the Trevino family didn¡¯t need to coax anyone in New York. It didn¡¯t matter if Aleah took advantage of its power, either. But she was so arrogant that she hurt people at a young age, and at thest dinner party, she even directly raised her knife to hurt people. How could Draven marry such a woman? Even if she really couldn¡¯t control her emotions because of depression, the Trevino family would never stand her to ruin its reputation! The future hostess of the Trevino family was one who could hurt people at any time. She was just like a ticking time bomb to everyone around her. However, there was someone who refused toe to his senses. ¡°If she really breaks thew, I will personally send her in, just like thest time. But as long as she does not touch my bottom line, I will still marry her no matter what.¡± ¡°Your bottom line? Does your bottom line allow you to marry a woman who hasmitted a crime into the Trevino family?¡± Sue was so angry that she almost fainted again. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have anything to throw at him, so she could only re at him fiercely. ¡°Draven, how can I exin it to your father and grandfather after I die?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I made my own choice. Why do you have to give them an exnation?¡± Draven asked calmly. He straightened his back and looked at his mother seriously. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard for me for most of your life. You should care more about yourself from now on. Don¡¯t hold onto me all the time, okay? If you think I¡¯ll make things difficult for the whole family, I¡¯ll make reasonable arrangements and won¡¯t let you meet her. It¡¯s also fine if you don¡¯t want to ept her. I ept her.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Mother, I see that you¡¯re recovering well now, I assume you¡¯re fine. Ryan and I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, so we won¡¯t stay here to bother you.¡± Draven didn¡¯t want to listen to her nagging anymore. He interrupted her Indifferently, nced at Ryan, and then turned around. Ryan had no choice but to nod to Sue in a hurry and follow Draven. ¡°Draven, how dare you leave!¡± Sue was extremely angry on the sickbed, but before she could threaten him, the tall figure had already disappeared from the ward. She immediately pressed down on her aching forehead. ¡°This debt collector, how did I give birth to such a stup*d thing?¡± Anna¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not good for your health to be angry. Why don¡¯t you just ept the fact as Draven¡¯s wish? When he really can¡¯t stand that woman, he will naturally separate from the Boyle family. He won¡¯t give up until he runs into a dead end!¡± Sue¡¯s face was livid. ¡°How can I just sit here and let nature take its course? My two children have been taken away by those people, and he¡¯s the only one by my side. If I don¡¯t keep an eye on him, do I have to watch him go the wrong way?¡± Thinking of something sad, Sue¡¯s eyes turned red as she wiped away her tears. Anna¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. Sue had ever been a tough businesswoman to help Mr. Trevino deal with business stuff. So she had never seen Sue discouraged like this Time was not merciful. Things in this world had never been satisfactory. ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t you take a step back first? What do you think? Let Draven and Aleah spend some time together for a while before getting married.¡± Couples got married and divorced in a rush nowadays. Only love couldn¡¯t make a happy marriage life. There were all kinds of trivial things in the daily life to be solved. Two people who simply lived close to each other would face all kinds of problems. How could a marriage be so simple to run? Although Draven had always said that he wanted to marry Aleah all these years, he had a firm belief in his heart. At least during the three years when he had been married to Cierra, he had never done anything indecent with Aleah. verb- They had never been together, so how could they know if they could get along well with each other? But no matter what, the children raised by the Trevino family were decent, which could be seen. from the fact that Draven had personally sent Aleah to the detention centerst time. It would be a problem if Draven kept Aleah by his side. No matter how a fox tried to hide itself, its tail would always be exposed in the end. How could a person, who was bad to the core, get better after marrying someone? Sue-listened carefully to Anna¡¯s analysis and thought about it seriously. After a long time, she nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to that brat some other day and try to set a time limit for him first. I¡¯ll set it for two or three years for them to get along with each other before they get married. If he can really stand Aleah for that long time, then I¡¯ll ept it.¡± Anna breathed relief with a smile, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Sue sighed, ¡°I have to. Otherwise, I¡¯ll suffocate to death!¡± In fact, she knew that there was nothing she could do to change her son¡¯s decision. It was better to let it go. If she took a step back, there might be a turning point. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Cierra¡¯s Love? Ridiculous! Draven¡¯s face was so gloomy that no one dared to look directly at him when he came out of the ward. He couldn¡¯t let go of the pent-up frustration in his heart. This kind of emotion was exactly the same as every time he was punished or forced to do something he didn¡¯t want to do when he was young. But if he refused to submit, he would be locked up in that pitch-ck ce for another night, causing him to be powerless. He had nowhere to escape. The more times his mother spoke, the suffocating feeling got stronger, which ovepped with the darkness in his memory. He was afraid that if he stayed in the ward any longer, the uncontroble rebellion in his bones woulde back again. That was why he quickened his pace, wishing to quickly escape from the ce behind him, and stay far away from the people inside. ¡°Draven, why are you walking so fast? Are you really in a hurry to eat?¡± Ryan rushed out of the ward. Before he could catch his breath, Draven had already gone farther, so he could only catch up with him quickly. Draven turned a deaf ear to his joke and maintained a cold expression. They stood in front of the elevator. At this time, Ryan found an opportunity to talk to Draven. ¡°Draven, I believe you can distinguish right from wrong. You should know that Auntie is right. Why do you have to¡­¡± ¡°Ryan.¡± Draven interrupted. At this time, the elevator arrived. He stepped in and did not say anything to Ryan. Because this was not the mealtime, there was no one in the elevator. ¡°Do you know which cake shop near the hospital is better?¡± He asked as he stepped into the elevator. As soon as Draven finished speaking, Ryan suddenly shut his mouth. Since he stepped into the elevator, within the 30 seconds, he had thought about how to persuade Draven and how to respond. But he didn¡¯t expect Draven to say that. Is there any cake shop nearby whose cake tastes better? After a long while, Ryan finally said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been back to New York for a few years. Why are you asking me?¡± The elevator stopped on the first floor. Draven nced at Ryan expressionlessly and stepped forward. ¡°When I was a child, Ernest and Ms. Trevino asked me to do all kinds of things that I didn¡¯t like. The feeling was like when you found out that Bruno West hadpromised with the West family and gone back to enjoy his rich life. It was disgusting and I felt powerless. You don¡¯t know that when everyone thought what they did was good for me, only Aleah stood on my side.¡± When he had juste out of the dark room, she had given him a piece of cake. But Aleah, who had just returned to the Boyle family, remembered his birthday. Even Cierra forgot it. Every time when he was forced by Ernest and Mrs. Trevino to do something he didn¡¯t like, the only person who supported him was Aleah. All their rtives and friends would only say that was for his good. ¡°For my good¡±, that¡¯s ridiculous. Up to now, he had somewhat forgotten the taste of the cake, but he would always remember the sweetness he tasted when he came out of that dark room. He had suffered a lot, he wanted to cherish the sweet cake. He didn¡¯t want to lose it. After hearing his words, Ryan was silent for a long time. It was not until the cold wind outside the hospital blew past their faces that he looked back at Draven with aplicated expression. ¡°You¡¯re going to marry Aleah just because she used to be on your side?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for her to pity me?¡± Draven stood still and turned to look at Ryan seriously. Ryan also restrained his sl*ppy attitude and said in a serious tone, ¡°You also know that it was because of pity, not because she loves you. If you want to marry her just for this, is there a possibility that she is faking this pity?¡± A woman like Aleah had hurt Cici when she was young. How could she be so kind as to pity Draven? Thinking of this, Ryan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and hurriedly said, ¡°Draven, you wanted to marry her not because you loved her! I should have seen it earlier. If you liked her, would you have kept distance with her for so many years? Is it because you couldn¡¯t do it or didn¡¯t want to? You didn¡¯t even want to touch her. Do you think such a marriage can be maintained? Wake up! She approached you with a purpose. This is a scheme. You fell into a trap and didn¡¯te out. Are you stup*d?¡± Compared to Ryan¡¯s excitement, Draven was much calmer. He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not stup*d, I¡¯m just short of love.¡± Ryan was dumbfounded. However, Draven said seriously, ¡°So what if she¡¯s plotting against me? If she can let me see a little light in the dark, I¡¯m willing to be a moth that disregards life and death. Maybe you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t love her. I want to marry her just because I¡¯m unwilling to give up the hope and I want to resist the shackles on me. She doesn¡¯t love me. She only loves my money. It just so happens that I have nothing but money.¡± Ryan opened his mouth, trying to refute it, but nothing came out. But he remembered the little chubby girl who had been following Draven since she was a child. She had followed Draven for so many years. Should she be ignored by him? In the end, Ryan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Draven, you said that you needed love. Didn¡¯t Cici love you enough? She has been following you since she was a child. Everyone can see that she likes you. Why did you turn a blind eye to her obvious love? Why did you have to choose Aleah¡¯s fake love?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He didn¡¯t want sincere and enthusiastic love but had to ept the carefully calcted hypocrisy. Was he out of his mind? ¡°Cierra, she loves me?¡± Hearing this, Draven sneered. His expression changed, and his anger rose again. 4 ¡°She didn¡¯t love me at all. It was just a joke of our elders. She naturally regarded herself as my wife. Later, she just wanted to escape from the Boyle family and coaxed Ernest to marry me! Aleah¡¯s love for me is a scheme. Isn¡¯t she also calcting?¡± said Draven. And he thought in mind, ¡°Everyone could tell that she loved me¡­ Aha, that is ridiculous! If she really liked me, why didn¡¯t she get close to me after Aleah came back? She didn¡¯t even look at me in the eye. Except for smiling in front of Ernest, when had she ever given me a smile? If she really liked me, why would she be so indifferent when I was going to send her abroad and ept all the arrangements quietly? Moreover, in the past three years, she had never called me. She remembered Mrs. Trevino¡¯s birthday, she would call the old chef of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, ignored me alone. Was this her love? but If she really liked me, why would she divorce me so calmly and find her next boyfriend so quickly? Aleah pretended to love me, but she was not even willing to pretend it. Was this the so-called love? She just loved the name of Mrs. Trevino and wanted to leave the Boyle family. Once she got out of this situation, she would no longer need me, and even their memories would be completely thrown away. I knew she envied Aleah just because she was Mrs. Trevino. We had just divorced, and she started bringing me and Aleah together. Was this her love?¡± Thinking of this, Draven seemed angrier. ¡°I told you not to mention her again.¡± Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Something Happened to Coby Besides, on Cierra¡¯s side¡­. She was in a good mood after William took her back to Aqua Apartment. After dinner, she ate a piece. of cake that made her happy. She had forgotten what Draven had said and left him alone. Of course, she did not forget Sue, who was in aa in the hospital. When she finished dinner, she texted Mrs. Trevino. She didn¡¯t make a call. Instead, she expressed her concern about Mrs. Trevino¡¯s health on WhatsApp and she found an excuse for not visiting Mrs. Trevino. Anna had already called Cierra, and told her that it would be rude of her not to visit Mrs. Trevino. Cierra didn¡¯t understand it in the past, but now she had to learn it. Mrs. Trevino didn¡¯t mind that Cierra didn¡¯t visit her. They just had a few conventional talks. Through those talks, Cierra could feel that Mrs. Trevino¡¯s attitude towards her was not as good as before. Fortunately, she did not mind it. She also understood that she was no longer Mrs. Trevino¡¯s daughter- inw. She could no longer ask her for anything as a family member. Even if she still had the identity, why should she ask someone who was not rted to her by blood to love her? Indeed, her family was the most important thing to her now. At the same time, all kinds of news about Aleah on the Inte disappeared. No one could find any trace of her, whether it was her former works or all kinds of negative news now. In addition to the indignation of some crazy fans and the ridicule of the haters, she could no longer find any posts rted to Aleah. Not only that, but all the posts rted to her and Draven had also disappeared, as if she had never been a star. Even the ount that Draven had rified for her had been deleted. Cierra heard the news the next day. At that time, she had already packed up her luggage with William and Harold, they were about to drive to L¡¯Opera Restaurant to pick up Freddy Mayo so that they could leave New York together. When he saw the trending topic, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. As expected of a big star that Draven had spent a lot of money on. She was able to make it to the trending topic even after she withdrew from the entertainment industry. It should be noted that some artists could not be on the trending list for the rest of their lives. They would act in silence for all of their lives. In the end, the audience would not know who they were, and they might not even have an impression of their roles. In a sense, Aleah could be regarded as an extraordinary person. She had withdrawn from the entertainment industry, but she could generate passionate debates. It could be said that she had been buried gloriously! When the word came to his mind, Cierra couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. William couldn¡¯t help ncing at her through the rearview mirror and said helplessly, ¡°Cici, how many times have I told you to browse less on your mobile phone? If you are blind, I would feel sorry for you!¡± Sitting next to Cierra in the back seat, Harold, who was typing quickly on hisputer, suddenly raised his head, pushed his sses up silently, and looked at William indifferently. William hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about you. You¡¯re doing something serious. What was Cici doing all day long? She¡¯s either holding her phone and browsing the gossip, and she¡¯s not doing anything serious at all!¡± Hearing this, Cierra wrinkled her nose and said, ¡°William, can you stop acting like a mother? How could you say I¡¯m not doing something serious? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t like me because I¡¯ve lived here for too long. If you dislike me¡­¡± She didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, she was afraid that William won¡¯t go back to Los Angeles if she continued talking. It took her a lot of effort to coax him back. If she didn¡¯t let him repair rtions with his parents, she wouldn¡¯t let him go back so easily. She stopped talking, but it was not so easy to let her go after discussing it. William deliberately said, ¡°I just dislike you. Why can¡¯t I talk about it after I let you live in my ce for so long? I dislike What are you going to do?¡± you. Of course, Cierra would not answer him. Just as she was about to y possum, she received a call. Without thinking, she picked it up. ¡°William, silence. Let me answer the phone first!¡± William shorted coldly and rolled his eyes at her through the rearview mirror while waiting for the traffic light to turn green. Of course, Cierra didn¡¯t miss this expression. She lifted her eyelids and made a face at William before answering the call with a grin. But in the next second, Cierra¡¯s expression changed drastically when she received the information on the phone call. After a long while, she said. ¡°William, something happened to Coby¡­¡± William hit the brakes and subconsciously turned around and asked, ¡°What?¡± The car behind them kept horning, making them feel annoyed. William wanted to get out of the car and curse. Just as he was about to lose his temper, Cierra stopped him. ¡°William, let¡¯s turn around and go back first. Let¡¯s go to see Coby first.¡± She quickly calmed down and briefly exined the situation of Coby in the car. This time, Coby was acting in an action movie, which was scheduledst year. He joined the crew when she returned to the country. The first stage of the movie was closed off in Mount Mist. There were a lot of scenes of fighting in this film. Coby had always acted in person and refused to use any stuntmen. Even if it was an extremely dangerous scene, he would do it himself. He was afraid that the stuntman couldn¡¯t do it well in front of the camera. He had to do it himself. Of course, he was also worried about the safety of them. This time, the ident happened because of a night scene shotst night. It was a scene in which the male needed to fight in the water when he was being chased, and then he obtained an opportunity after surviving the disaster. Usually, this kind of scene could be performed in calm water and people make it visually impressive by technology. But after several attempts, Coby felt that the effect was not good, so he discussed with Maximo that he wanted to perform under a cascade of Mount Mist. The project was under the investment of XR Entertainment and the Barton family. They naturally had enough funds and security equipment. Maximo Brock hesitated for a bit before agreeing. They put on safety suits and jumped into the water. However, for some reason, the rope suddenly broke during filming. The water under the waterfall was deep and run fast. And Coby immediately. fell into the water! Fortunately, Coby was good at swimming and was still wearing an inted suit. Otherwise, he would not have been dragged directly into the deep pool. But even so, he was still seriously injured. His head was directly hit by a stone in the pool, and he choked on water. He was still unconscious in the hospital. The production team was in closed-off management, and no news had leaked out yet. It was also because of the video call with Coby a few days ago that his agent called Cierra and exined the situation to her. Everything¡¯s in flux. In the car, Aleah was depressed and worried. She felt guilty for mocking Aleah on the Inte just now, but now she was the one in trouble.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Cierra, don¡¯t worry too much. Coby has been an actor for so many years and has encountered all kinds of idents. He has made it through. G*d blesses the good man. He will be fine.¡± Harold, who was sitting by the side,forted her. But as soon as Cierra thought of that Coby was still unconscious, she was about to cry. So she expressed her worries. Her voice was tinged with guilt and she said, ¡°I¡¯m really a jinx. If I had done more good deeds, Coby might have been fine¡­¡± ¡°Cici Barton, you f**king think too much!¡± William interrupted her grumpily. ¡°William¡¯s right. Don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯re our lucky star, not a jinx. Coby is just resting for the time being, waiting for you to wake him up.¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 It¡¯s Not An ident Cierra was still sullen. She pursed her lips and stopped talking. Of course, she couldn¡¯t go back to Los Angeles now. Coby¡¯s agent had called her, so she couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing had happened. She had to go and see if he was fine. Both Coby and Harold had no objections. They didn¡¯t inform their family in advance when they went back this time. They made the decision on impulsest night. It didn¡¯t matter if they changed their direction and went to Mount Mist now, but they had to exin to Freddy. Cierra immediately called Freddy. en She didn¡¯t exin that it was because of Coby¡¯s injury. After all, Coby¡¯s a star. Moreover, it was not a good thing this time. The ident not only had an impact on the production team, but it would also affect Coby¡¯s career if it was spread out. The people in the entertainment industry were most superstitious, and even the slightest mistake could be med on the protagonist. Even without external factors, Cierra didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about this. Of course, she did not lie to Freddy. She was only saying that she had other things to do, and when she could return to Los Angeles she would pick him up. She said she did not intend to change the n.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Fortunately, Freddy didn¡¯t ask much about it and didn¡¯t take it to heart. He evenforted Cierra by telling her to focus on her work first. In a while, there would be a program for the Chefpetition in Los Angeles. At that time, he would go there personally. Cierra was not in the mood to talk to him. She was still worried about Coby, so she exined the matter and hung up the phone wearily. On the other hand, the atmosphere in L¡¯Opera Restaurant wasn¡¯t so oppressive. Freddy had no idea how Cierra was feeling at the moment. He thought that she really had something to do. At this moment, in the private room of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, he was happily chatting with his old friends. ¡°I told you to speak out. Maybe you could stay with Cierra now. She needed your help. She could make whatever you want to eat.¡± Dr. Charles on the opposite side grunted coldly, and his expression was unsightly. ¡°You old bas*ard! You clearly know that Cierra is leaving, yet you insist on waiting until today to tell me!¡± ¡°I did it on purpose. You have a bad temper, old man. I have to teach you a lesson!¡± Freddy admitted it. Dr. Charles squinted at him and said angrily, ¡°You old thing!¡± On the other hand, Freddy was extremely happy, and he continued to move closer to Dr. Charles. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to Cierra¡¯s ce tomorrow. Will you go with me?¡± Dr. Charles could not wait to p him in the face. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Not only was he going, but he was also going to take her as his student. He didn¡¯t care if she was talented or not. Anyway, he was going to be her teacher. At that time, he would like to see how shameless Freddy would call him. Anyway, this girl was also young, and the students in the medical school were about the same age. Maybe he could teach her something. Thinking of Freddy¡¯s face when he got the news, Dr. Charles became more cheerful. He nced at Freddy, who was still giggling, and snorted coldly! ¡°Let himugh for a few more days. Let¡¯s see if he can stillugh then!¡± Mount Mist was located at the boundary between New York and Chicago. There was not just one mountain, but mountains of different shapes. The ce where Coby was working was at the highest point of the sea. Although it was not as high as the famous mountains in the geography book, it was not low either. If a weak man was at the top of the mountain, he would have a high altitude sickness due to low oxygen. In recent years, New York¡¯s economy had been very good. Some businessmen had been repairing the vi on the top of the mountain and had even developed real estate for people to have a vacation. Hence, it was not difficult for them to drive on this road. It was not as dangerous as before when the car was climbing through the mountains. They drove along this road because it was close. After crossing Mount Mist, they arrived in Chicago. Coby was receiving treatment in the hospital in Chicago. Four hourster, the three of them arrived at their destination. Cierra couldn¡¯t wait at all. When they passed by the highway, Cierra called Coby¡¯s agent to inquire about his current situation and his ward. When she heard that Coby had woken up, she heaved a sigh of relief. She was finally at ease. Even so, Cierra still rushed to the inpatient department as soon as she got out of the car. Just as the agent had said, Coby had already woken up and was resting on the bed with his eyes closed. Probably because of the serious ident this time, Coby looked very weak. His thin lips were pale and hisplexion was not very good. What made people Cierra more distressed was the gauze wrapped around his forehead. They could vaguely see the blood seeping out. They didn¡¯t know how badly he had been injured, but it would definitely leave scars. When Cierra arrived at the ward, she was about to cry in the first nce at him. How good-looking Coby was! How can he get injured on his forehead, what if it is left with scars? ¡°Coby¡­¡± She looked at his wound eagerly, and her heart ached so much that she choked with s*bs. Coby was originally lethargic, but when he looked up and saw Cierra, his eyes suddenly lit up, and his back straightened a little. ¡°Why are you here? Are you alone?¡± ¡°No, William and Harold are here. I walked faster, so I came here first.¡± Cierra shook her head as she exined with an aggrieved expression. Seeing her amused expression, Coby couldn¡¯t help teasing her in a clear voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯re so aggrieved that you¡¯re about to cry. Those who don¡¯t know the truth might think that I smashed a hole in your forehead, not that I should be lying in the hospital.¡± ¡°Coby¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡± Cierra tried holding back two drops of tear in her eyes. She tried her best to calm herself down and asked eagerly, ¡°Coby, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go out to buy it now, or I¡¯ll find a store and ask if I can make something for you. Is that okay?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, William and Harold pushed the door open and came in. Coby looked at them. Then he smiled gently at Cierra and said, ¡°Okay, you cook what you think it¡¯s good. If it¡¯s not convenient, just buy some porridge nearby. Let Harold go with you. You must haven¡¯t eaten yet. Cierra quickly nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask first. If no one was willing to let me cook food myself, I¡¯ll just buy some.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± William watched them leave. When the door of the ward was gently closed, the smile on his face gradually disappeared. He looked at William beside him. ¡°William, I¡¯m afraid I need your help to investigate the production team.¡± Coby¡¯s words instantly made William aware of something, and he shot a sharp gaze at Coby. ¡°Are you saying that it wasn¡¯t an ident?¡± ¡°Yes, someone attacked me in the water.¡± There was no doubt in Coby¡¯s tone at all! Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Draven Is under Suspicion As soon as William finished speaking, he became more serious. ¡°Do you remember the specific situation at that time?¡± Coby shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell you exactly what happened, but I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s nothing wrong with my protective equipment before it dives into the water. Moreover, someone dragged me into the water after I was washed into the water.¡± His head got hurt and he choked on water. The doctor¡¯s diagnosis was that he had a slight concussion, so it was normal for his memory to be chaotic. He couldn¡¯t remember how many people entered the water, who was closer to him, and when the ident happened. He only vaguely remembered that someone was pulling him, trying to sink him into the water. The production team had the investment of XR Entertainment, and Jaquan also said that he could help them if theycked money. All the protective equipment was bought with a lot of money, and it was impossible for there to be quality problems. Moreover, before he went into the water, he and the director had repeatedly checked all the equipment. A person might miss one or two pieces of clothes. Would there be an ident since they had checked over and over again? What was more, Coby¡¯s equipment was ced separately, He was the protagonist and had a high social status. Safety protection was the most important thing. It was impossible for the protective rope to be broken on his body. In addition, Coby said that someone had dragged him in the water after the rope was broken. It could be concluded that someone in the production team had been bribed and was targeting him. ¡°Leave this matter to me and Jaquan. You¡¯re injured now. Have a good rest.¡± William¡¯s face was grave, and he restrained hiszy attitude. Coby nodded as well, and then he revealed a weak smile. ¡°With my current state, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to deal with it.¡± He had been sinking in the water for too long, and there was water in his lungs. Moreover, his head was hit. Fortunately, there were many people that night, and it didn¡¯t rain for a long time. But this also served as a reminder for him. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t tell Cierra about this thing,¡± Coby coughed weakly and raised his eyes to give instructions to William. To avoid Cierra to know it, he deliberately asked Cierra to go out just now. 824 There were two reasons. Firstly, he didn¡¯t want Cierra to worry. It was better for natural disasters to happen than for human hearts to be unpredictable. Secondly, although he had encountered fiercepetition from his peers in his career for so many N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. years, he had never encountered such a fiercepetition, which was almost aimed at his life. If they looked further into it, the people he had recently offended in the industry was Aleah and the Trevino Group. The Boyle family wasn¡¯t much of a threat, but the Trevino family clearly had the guts and financial resources to do so. Although he couldn¡¯t say that the Trevino family had done it before there was any evidence, ording to the current analysis, the Trevino family was the most likely culprit. Coby didn¡¯t want to specte Draven. However, that Cierra was followed and almost died had something to do with the Trevino Group. He had to suspect the Trevino family firstly. Outside the ward, Cierra and Harold were sticking to the door. Their faces turned deathly pale. Although they listened through a door, they could hear clearly. At the very least, they were sure that Coby¡¯s injury was not an ident. Cierra stood at the door for a while. It was not until Harold called her that she came to her senses. She did not rush straight into the ward as Harold had expected. Her face was calm, but her red eyes were particrly serious. After letting out a sigh of relief, she turned around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Harold was surprised, but he followed her obediently. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in to ask Coby?¡± Cierra shook her head. ¡°Since he specifically sent me away to avoid me, why should I rush up and make him worry? Besides, we haven¡¯t eaten yet. Health is more important. So, let¡¯s go buy something to eat first.¡± It wasn¡¯t on a whim for Cierra to eavesdrop outside the door. Her brothers treated her very well. This time, she hade all the way from New York. Normally, Coby would not want her to go out again and would want her to rest in the ward. This time, she was asked to go out and buy some food. Although she called Harold along, she still felt that something was hidden from her, so she did it with Harold. As for why Coby wanted to avoid her¡­ Cierra¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped, and a trace of hostility shed across her bright face. ¡°Cierra, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold also stopped. Cierra shook her head and forced a smile. ¡°Nothing, I just thought of something. I was about to tell you, but I didn¡¯t know what to say.¡± Harold stroked his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal. I¡¯m often in the same situation.¡± Cierra smiled at him. When he stepped into the elevator, the smile disappeared from her eyes, reced by a serious expression. If Coby¡¯s injury was really because of Aleah, she would never let them off! Because of his serious injury, Coby had to stay in the hospital for a few days. The wound on his forehead was not light. The doctor had stitched a few stitches and said that there was a high chance that it would leave a scar. In such a situation, it was obvious that he could not enter the production team to finish the rest of the scenes. It was still unknown when he would recover. The production team¡¯s various sites and employees would have to wait with huge cost. Even the biggest investors, XR Entertainment and the Barton family, could not dy it like this. On the day when he was discharged from the hospital, Coby had alsomunicated with the director that he had to quit the production team because of his illness, and the male lead should be reced as soon as possible. Fortunately, this movie had just started, and many scenes had not been shot with the face of Coby. It was all about fighting. So his shots could be used directly. Coby didn¡¯t care about it. His ident slowed down the production team¡¯s work. It was good to make up for it. However, there was no way to confirm that it was a man-made ident in the water. The police had also investigated it. The protective suit that Coby was wearing had been washed away by the water. Judging from the video that night, it could only be concluded that it was an ident. Coby didn¡¯t tell the director that he thought it was man-made. They chatted it casually in the ward and sighed with emotion at that time. ¡°Something like this has happened a lot in the past. At that time, we were poor, and we were required to film real scenes. Many old actors were injured. Now we have all kinds of safety equipment. I didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen to Mr. Birley. I feel uneasy!¡± The director¡¯s name was Markel Frost. He was an old director who started his career in the martial arts theme. He hadn¡¯t shot a movie for several years, and his previous works were all ssic. This new script in Mount Mist was also a dream that he wanted to fulfill in hister years. From the script to the selection of actors and the costume ceremony on the spot, he personally did these works. It could be said that this movie was also his final work. He attached great importance to it. The outside world was also talking about it. The lineup was powerful and the investment was not small. Since the establishment of the project, it had been watched by variouspanies. He didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen during the shooting. ¡°It¡¯s unexpected. Since the police said it was an ident, let¡¯s deal with it in this way.¡± Coby had been prepared for this result, so he didn¡¯t show it on his face. The director also sighed with emotion. Without such a good actor, the score of this movie would be much lower. What a pity. He got up and was about to leave when Cierra stopped him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Frost. I need your help with something.¡± Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Evidence ¡°This is¡­¡± Mr. Frost was about to leave when he saw Cierra. He subconsciously looked at Coby, who was lying on the hospital bed. Coby was also surprised. Just as he was about to speak, Cierra had already introduced herself to Mr. Frost. ¡°My name is Cierra, and Landen is my brother.¡± She held theputer in her hand. Without waiting for them to continue their greetings, she turned on theputer and yed a video to Markel. ¡°I know my behavior is very presumptuous, so I¡¯m here to apologize to you first. But I can¡¯t let the production team go quietly about my brother¡¯s matter. I believe the result of the police. investigation. After all, ordinary people won¡¯t pay attention to these details. But since I¡¯ve found out, please give my brother justice!¡± The video that was ying was the scene that David went into the water. The first time was a normal shooting without any processing. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can see anything.. As soon as Mr. Frost opened his mouth, his eyes suddenly widened and he stopped talking. The second time of the video was erged and slowed down. Although the quality of the video became a little blurred, it could be seen that someone was pulling the safety rope on Coby¡¯s body in the water! After that, Coby was smashed down violently, and the scene was in chaos. This was a detail that she and Harold had found after watching the video thousands of times for three nights. Because of this detail, it could be confirmed that this was a deliberate murder, not an ident! It was understandable that the police didn¡¯t pay attention to this. If it weren¡¯t for her and Harold¡¯s insistence, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to find this detail at all. Cierra pressed the pause button. ¡°I admit that I got the video in an illegal way, and you can choose to punish me with thew. But you should also understand that once this video is leaked out, there will probably be no chance for you to shoot this movie, and you will even have topensate my brother. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not threatening you. I just hope that you can cooperate well. I want to find out the person who attacked my brother behind the scenes. During this period, I¡¯ll pay for any losses of the production team.¡± Mr. Frost was still immersed in the video. He frowned and said, ¡°How could there be such people! How dare they! This is murder. I must find out!¡± He was so angry that he didn¡¯t notice Cierra¡¯s presumptuous words at all. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the police right now. I¡¯d like to see who dares to hurt people on purpose in my production team!¡± He had been working in the entertainment industry for decades. When the entertainment industry just started to develop, he started his career. He valued the quality of his works and the character of his partners. He had extremely high requirements about not only the actors but also the other members of the production team. He had retired from the entertainment industry for many years because he couldn¡¯t stand the new atmosphere in the industry. Now that he was getting older, he wanted to make up for his dream. Moreover, he met qualified actors and had enough money. However, he didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen in his production team. How could he tolerate it? Thoroughly investigate! He must find out the truth! Cierra didn¡¯t expect Mr. Frost to have such a reaction, speechless for a moment. Then her attitude softened slightly and was not as tough as before. ¡°Mr. Frost, even if we call the police, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t find out the person with these two videos. On the contrary, it will make the production team suffer. Why don¡¯t we think of countermeasures first?¡± Judging from the video, the staff inside were all wearing diving suits, so it was impossible to tell who they were. If they made a big deal out of it and couldn¡¯t find out who they were, it would not be good for the reputation of the production team and Coby. Mr. Frost pondered for a moment and nodded seriously. ¡°Ms. Boyle, do you have any countermeasures?¡± ¡°One word: Wait!¡± So far, there had been no news of Coby¡¯s injury. Not only the production team but also the hospital had done a good job of keeping it a secret. It was not until today that the production team and the director confirmed to change the leading actor. The other party was targeting Coby. If nothing had happened to Coby, they didn¡¯t know how the man who did it and the man behind it felt. In short, they had to wait and see. Markel didn¡¯t have any other opinions. After discussing the specific n with them, he got up and left. After seeing him off, William was the first to lose his cool. He scolded, ¡°Cici, you¡¯re really something! Where did you get the video?¡± Cierra forced a smile and pointed at Harold, who was holding theputer in the corner of the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s not me. He got it. I don¡¯t have the ability to do it.¡± Williamughed angrily. ¡°You¡¯re quite proud, aren¡¯t you?¡± Coby¡¯s face darkened as well. Half of it was because his body had not recovered yet, and the other half was because he was angry with Cierra. ¡°Cierra, don¡¯t make your own decisions on this kind of thing next time. Remember to discuss it with William.¡± It was lucky for Mr. Frost to negotiate with her like this. After all, there were many sinister people in the world. If it were someone else, they might pretend to agree first and then put forward a request that was beneficial to themselves, or they would betray and find the other party. He would help the one who gave more money to him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Even if XR Entertainment invested in this drama, who could guarantee that they would not choose a bigger backer for their own interests? In short, he was dissatisfied with Cierra and Harold¡¯s decision today, and he was also worried that she would be hurt. ¡°Got it. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Cierra admitted her mistake obediently, but she also felt a little wronged. She said coquettishly, ¡°It¡¯s all because you and William wanted to hide it from me and Harold. That¡¯s why we thought of a solution ourselves.¡± William red at them and snorted. Coby was in a good temper. ¡°Since you already knows, let¡¯s do as your thought. Besides, if we hide it from you, you may not be able to find this video so quickly. Although we can¡¯t find out who is the person, the video can be used as evidence anyway. It¡¯s a good sign.¡± William was equally vicious towards Coby. ¡°A good sign? You almost became a fool after hiting in the water!¡± Cierra chimed in, ¡°Even if he¡¯s stup*d, he¡¯s still a handsome man. He can support himself with his face. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± The haze that had enveloped the ward for a few days suddenly dissipated. That afternoon, Coby went through the discharge formalities and nned to return to New York together on a good day. Mr. Frost also hid the news very well. Except for him and Coby¡¯s agent, no one knew that Coby had left the production team. He was still filming other scenes ording to the schedule. As a result, the news that the production team got was that Coby had recovered very well. He would stay at home for another two days before returning to Mount Mist for filming. On the day when Coby was discharged from the hospital, there was also news that there was a change of the leading actor. But the next day, it was denied by the marketing ount itself. Someone took photos of Coby entering the production team with his sister. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with his body. How could he quit the production team because of injury? Everything was going ording to n quietly. At the same time, a piece of explosive news also made it to the top of the trending searches. ¡°Draven and the daughter of the Boyle family are about to hold a wedding!¡± As soon as the news came out, even the matter of Coby¡¯s injury was covered up. It was covered as it was just an unimportant rumor. At this moment, Cierra who was far away in Mount Mist naturally saw this message. She even received a private message from Aleah. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Good Luck to You ¡°Cierra Boyle, I haven¡¯t heard from you for a long time. How have you been recently? By the way, Draven and I are getting married. Are you free to attend my wedding?¡± When Cierra saw this message, she couldn¡¯t help raising her eyebrows and sneering in disdain. Putting aside the fact that Aleah had invited her, Draven¡¯s ex-wife, to the wedding, she didn¡¯t even mention the specific date of the invitation. Who was she trying to annoy? She couldn¡¯t be bothered with it. Just as Cierra was about to block Aleah¡¯s alt ount, another message came again. ¡°Cierra Boyle, are you still angry with me? I know I was wrong in the past, and I won¡¯t make mistakes in the future. Also, I apologize to you for the past few matters. Please forgive me. You know that Draven and I are in love with each other. Now that Mrs. Trevino has recognized my identity, I hope to get your blessing. If possible, how about attending my wedding with Draven?¡± After one message, a few more photos were sent over. It was Aleah in a wedding dress in front of the mirror. Through the gap, she could vaguely see the man in a suit and tie on the sofa behind her. Cierra¡¯s heart tightened as if it had been pr*cked by a needle. He should be very happy to get married this time. It must have taken a lot of effort for him to marry the woman he loved and be epted by the Trevino family. This white wedding dress was so beautiful. Cierra apathetically retracted his gaze and retracted his finger from the right side of the phone. She replied with a message. ¡°Okay, then I wish you happiness and grow old together. As for the wedding, if you don¡¯t mind, you can send me the time and ce. I¡¯ll go there when I¡¯m free and give you money as a wedding gift.¡± She wanted to see if Aleah really wanted to invite her or not. Of course, even if the time and ce were sent over, she would not go there. There was no need. Although she still remembered her rtionship with Draven for so many years, she didn¡¯t have to attend his wedding in person to make herself give up. In her heart, even if he had always been special, there were more important people recing him now. Besides, the rtionship between them had almost been over in that heavy snow. Naturally, returning home was more important than it. The purpose of sending this message was nothing more than to annoy Aleah. She was not the only one who was disgusting. As a vicious supporting actress who had broken up a couple, she was not so bad. Sure enough, after the message was sent, there was no reply from Aleah. Cierra didn¡¯t take it to heart. She took a bite of the watermelon and propped herself up with her hands to read the script that Mr. Frost had given her to relieve her boredom. The paparazzi¡¯s photos were real, and she was indeed there! In the Mount Mist, however, she was not with Coby. She was with Harold. Coby¡¯s lungs had umted water. With the injury on his forehead, he needed to be recuperated, so he couldn¡¯te. Fortunately, Harold¡¯s figure was simr to Coby¡¯s, and the eyebrows of the the Barton brothers were simr. In addition, Harold had the same cold personality as Coby. If she dressed him up and he put on a mask, his ten-year fans would not recognize him! They had discussed with Mr. Frost that they would shoot another dangerous night scene at night. If the other party couldn¡¯t hold back, they would definitely touch Coby¡¯s safety equipment again. At that time, she would just send someone to keep an eye on it. If there was really a cheater in the production team, of course, she would catch this one! At this time, the script that Cierra was reading was the plot that was going to be filmed tonight. It was not as dangerous as the scene where Coby went into the water, but the protagonist had to fight back and forth on the high tree on the cliff with a wire. The scene had to be presented with a sense of oppression. Therefore, if they really acted ording to the script, it would be somewhat safe and dangerous for the actor. Even the crew was whispering around. ¡°Mr. Birley has juste back from the hospital and is filming such a scene. Can he really hold it? Last time he fell into the water, I was scared to death! If anything happens to him, I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡®Pah! Pah! Pah! Don¡¯t say anything bad to Mr. Birley! If you don¡¯t want to live, I still want him to be fine. Nothing will happen to him!¡± ¡°By the way, have have you heard? Some people said that it was not an ident that Mr. Birley went into the waterst time, but that someone dragged him. However, he hit his forehead and had a slight concussion, so he couldn¡¯t remember clearly. He came back to the production team not only to film, but also to recall who dragged him in the water at that time in a familiar environment!¡± ¡°Really? But it was so dark that night, so he couldn¡¯t see it clearly¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Birley will know when he remembers it. I heard from Mr. Frost that after the filming on the cliffside is over today, he will let Mr. Birleye out to testify. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll find out!¡± The sound of discussion quietly spread throughout the production team, and the sky gradually darkened as they busied themselves with preparing. At the corner of a tree in the mountain, a figure was hiding in the bushes. The voice was very low. ¡°Hello! I did what you asked me to dost time, but he was so lucky that nothing happened to him. And I heard that Landen saw me pulling him in the water, he said that he would identify me after the filming was over. What do you think I should do now?¡± The voice on the other end of the line was indifferent. ¡°See you? Then you can run away. Stay away from him. So what if he knows who you are?¡± Run? How could he run away? The production team was sealed in Mount Mist, and he couldn¡¯t get out at all. Even if he could take a shortcut to leave, wouldn¡¯t everyone know it was him when everyone checked? Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for trouble? Now only a few people in the crew were talking about him. No one knew if Coby really recognized him. It was dark that night, and the men in the water were all dressed almost the same. What if Coby mistook him for someone else? He was just afraid¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t run away. You said that if I do this, you have to take responsibility. I don¡¯t want to go to jail. You have to give me some advice!¡± He almost couldn¡¯t suppress his voice and shouted with a trembling voice. The person on the other end of the line chuckled. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to go to jail, why don¡¯t you do it again? If he dies, won¡¯t you be identified? I remember that the police havee to your production team. The police said that it was an ident. He is a victim with no evidence. Can he send you to prison with just his words?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t forget, the price I gave you is not low. I paid the gambling debt for you and gave you another 25,000 dors. Don¡¯t be too greedy.¡± The voice on the other end of the line was so cold that it made people break out in a cold sweat! The man trembled and swallowed his saliva. ¡°If, if I seed tonight, you have to give me another 25,000 dors! No, 50,000 dors! A life, at least 50,000 dors!¡± The person on the other end agreed readily with a smile on his face. ¡°Sure, as long as you have the ability.¡± ¡°50,000 dors, it¡¯s settled then!¡± ¡°I wish you good luck.¡± Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Cierra Was Kidnapped Night fell. The Mount Mist Film and Television Base lit up with lights and sparks. The armored general actor stood under the pine trees, surrounded by a bonfire. The dim yellow firelight illuminated half of his face. Opposite him was the ever-burningmp. The modern houses were built with cement bricks and tiles. People were hurrying to and fro around in an orderly manner. Cierra stood behind the camera and looked at Coby. Suddenly, she smiled and sighed with emotion. ¡°Mr. Frost, look at this structure. Doesn¡¯t it look like the general who guarded thisnd hundreds of years ago just wanted his descendants to live a peaceful life?¡± At this time, the cameraman was just ready to shoot, and the picture happened to be circled into the panoramic view. The bonfire seemed to be a dividing line between ancient and modern times. Hearing this, Markel Frost¡¯s gaze also fell on the diagram, and he was shocked. After a long while, he suddenly pped his thigh and said, ¡°I know how to change the script!¡± The noise almost knocked over the cameras in front of him, and even Cierra, who was next to him, blinked innocently. Unfortunately, Mr. Frost, who was next to her, was still unaware of it. He looked at her excitedly and said, ¡°Ms. Boyle, you said in the afternoon that there was something wrong with my script. I paid too much attention to the fighting scene and neglected the logic of the content. What do you think if I add¡­?¡± ¡°Mr. Frost, I don¡¯t have the experience of being a screenwriter. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to discuss this with me. What I said in the afternoon was just a casual remark. Don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m not a professional.¡± Cierra interrupted the director and waved her hand, indicating that she couldn¡¯t do it. Just now, she had only seen this man act like a general and said something out of emotion. In addition, when she was learning cooking from her master in L¡¯Opera Restaurant, her master had often told them about him being a cook in the war, which had made her sigh with emotion. How could she know that Mr. Frost would seize the opportunity to discuss it with her? There was a special field in this field. As a painter, she still didn¡¯t participate in their movie. She was bored andmented on the script from an audience¡¯s point of view, but after all, she was not a professional. If Mr. Frost epted her suggestion, it would not be good to add fuel to the fire. ¡°I¡¯d better interrupt him as soon as possible,¡± she thought. Mr. Frost still wanted to say something, but Cierra had already gotten up from her chair in a hurry. ¡°Mr. Frost, it¡¯s almost time. Why don¡¯t we get to work? Everyone is waiting to get off work! You can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. Although I¡¯m getting on in years, I still have the heart to grow old! I¡¯m not like you young people these days who don¡¯t have any motivation at all. You have to try harder. Don¡¯t be afraid of new things, understand?¡± Mr. Frost stood up and asked the staff to prepare for the shoot as he earnestly spoke to Cierra. ¡°I see that you have a lot of things on your mind. Do you want to help me?¡± ¡°If you change the script, we can even film it next time! Look at how old I am. Maybe your script will be myst movie. Young people should try it hard!¡± Cierra smiled at him. ¡°Mr. Frost, please don¡¯t joke around. I might as well make you a few more dishes to go with the wine.¡± Mr. Frost thought about it seriously and continued to speak in bad mandarin, ¡°Well, we can talk while eating. It doesn¡¯t matter! Young people should try hard!¡± The group of people carried the equipment and walked to the edge of the waterfall. While listening to the director¡¯s chattering around the award-winning actor¡¯s sister, who had only been in the production team for less than a week, their faces had long turned numb from shock. Speaking of which, Cierra did not rely on her rtionship with Coby to get close to Mr. Frost. The food made by the production team was really bad. Because they were on the mountain, they either ate in the canteen with everyone or rented a small kitchen. Cierra was obviously thetter. Not to mention that she couldn¡¯t eat the food in the production team, William¡¯s picky character was even more obvious, Although the young man didn¡¯t say anything, it was obvious that he was not used to it. He just took a few bites in the first meal and then stopped eating. Feeling helpless, Cierra had no choice but to cook herself. She was one of the descendants of the royal chef of the Mayo family, so there was nothing wrong with the taste. When the dishes were still in the pot, the fragrance made people drool. When the three or four dishes came out of the pot, she saw that there was one more person in William¡¯s lounge as an investor. It was the boss of the production team, Mr. Frost. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After getting used to it, Mr. Frost, who was impressed by the delicious food, also treated Cierra very well. He directly gave the best seats to her and he upied the assistant director¡¯s seat. Because the production team had closed off for filming, the speed of the inte in the mountains was particrly slow. He was afraid that Cierra would show the script to others out of boredom, so he came up with the following idea that the plot still needed to be polished. But now was not the time to discuss the script. As soon as they arrived at the shooting site, Mr. Frost¡¯s entire aura changed. He roared at them, commanding them to do something. This made Cierra surprised as to whether they were really filming tonight or if they were working together to put on an act. She didn¡¯t dare to interfere. She sat calmly on the director¡¯s tiger-skin chair and crossed her legs as she watched Mr. Frost personally instruct the actors on how to shoot. She looked like a spoiled young lady. As soon as the recording waspleted, all the staff began to shoot. On the tiger skin chair, Cierra vaguely sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. She stared at the young general hanging from a wire, and suddenly straightened her back. Among the group of staff protecting the protagonist, she saw William in a suit and Harold standing next to him at a nce. His temperament was out of tune with the people around him. But if Harold was by William¡¯s side, then who was the person filming now? Cierra raised her head! She turned to look at the young general hanging in the air. Half of his face was covered with blood, and his clear eyes and brows ovepped with a handsome face in her memory. Cierra¡¯s breathing almost stopped. She thought, ¡°Has Coby gone mad? He¡¯s already injured to such an extent, yet he¡¯s still here on the mountain to film this scene in person. Let alone whether or not there¡¯s really an ident, just the night breeze blowing though the mountains alone is enough to make his lungs worse! ¡± William and Harold, how could they let Coby sneak up the mountain again? Cierra¡¯s gaze was fixed on the figure. Fearing that something might happen to the person who was jumping on the tree, she quietly clenched her fists and did not even dare to breathe. She had read the script in the afternoon. She knew what would happen next. The male lead would be surrounded by several spies from the enemy country and fall off the cliff to the bottom of the pool. Coby had an ident at the bottom of the cliff. The scene in front of him was also extremely dangerous. If someone really wanted to make a move, it was a good time to do so. Abruptly, Cierra felt fear in his heart. She hoped that the other party would stop. She only hoped that nothing unexpected would happen to Coby. Fortunately, the most dangerous scene was over. After Mr. Frost¡¯s shout, Cierra felt relieved. She followed Mr. Frost to Coby, but a strong force suddenly grabbed her from behind! Everyone was shocked and cried out in surprise. ¡°Cici.¡± ¡°Cierra¡­¡± Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Stop! When the cold knife was pressed against her slender neck, the surrounding people immediately screamed in panic. Cierra pursed her lips as she looked at everything in front of her. Some of the people around her were running away, while others were looking at her worriedly in the distance. At the same time, there were also people who were walking toward her against the crowd. At the front was the thinnest man, Harold. His cold eyes were full of ferocity as he pressed forward step by step. ¡°Let her go!¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Cierra felt a slight pain in her neck, and a warm liquid slid down her neck into her clothes. The three men on the opposite side also stood still, and they stared at the knife. The first one to calm down was William. He pulled Harold aside and said coldly, trying to suppress his anger. ¡°Sir, you can ask for whatever you want. Money or any other help. There¡¯s no need to make things like this, is there? We can even let go of what you did in the production team before. As long as you let my sister go, all the grudges can be written off.¡± ¡°Money? I¡¯m not doing this for money!¡± The knife-holding man sneered. ¡°And I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I didn¡¯t do anything in the production team before! I¡¯m here for this woman today, not for money!¡± The expressions of the three people changed greatly when they heard this, and they instinctively took another step forward. ¡°All of you, step back! Otherwise, this woman¡¯s face will be ruined!¡± The man let out a furious roar. He suddenly pressed the knife against Cierra¡¯s face and moved it away from her neck. This action made Cierra, William and the others heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Then what do you want? If you have any requests, just tell me. As long as you can ensure Cierra¡¯s safety, you can make any request. I don¡¯t think you want to kill someone. It¡¯s not good for yourself to make a big deal out of it. Why do you have to do that?¡± William decided to negotiate again. His gaze swept across Cierra¡¯s neck, and the coldness in his eyes grew even stronger. The man grabbed Cierra and retreated step by step. He shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want money, and I don¡¯t want her life either. But you didn¡¯t cooperate with me today, so I can¡¯t guarantee that she won¡¯t die. Now, bring me a camera, but keep a distance of one meter from me!¡± ¡°Okay, what else?¡± William agreed, and then they gave Harold a look. Thetter took a light camera from the production team with a cold face and looked at the knife-holding man. ¡°Now, find a quiet ce for me! I want this woman to record a video. None of you are allowed to Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. follow her!¡± The man roared emotionally and threatened to force Cierra to retreat again. However, the knife was closer to Cierra, and his heart was in his throat. ·Ö¡£ Everyone in the production team looked nervously at the ident. No one would have thought that the plot in the movie would really happen to them. It was so horrible! Inparison, Cierra, who was being held hostage, appeared much calmer. There was not a trace of fear on her face. Instead, she cooperated and followed the man. As she moved, she lowered her voice and said in a gentle voice, ¡°What do you want me to rify? Does it have anything to do with Aleah? What¡¯s your rtionship with Aleah?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The man was enraged. Cierra chuckled. ¡°Let me guess. Could it be that you¡¯re one of her lovers? There are so many people sleeping with her. Does she remember you?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The man suddenly raised his knife! Everyone at the scene almost stopped breathing. No one expected that the man who had just said that he just wanted a clear exnation and would not kill her would suddenly go crazy! In the blink of an eye, the knife was nailed to the ground in a beautiful arc, and then the man was thrown heavily over someone¡¯s shoulder to the ground. With a dull thud, someone seemed to have heard the sound of bones breaking and subconsciously held his waist. Of course, Cierra¡¯s strength was not enough to break his waist. However, she chose a good ce and threw him on a prominent stone. When she stepped on it just now, she thought that if the person¡¯s tailbone hit it, this person would hurt a lot. She didn¡¯t expect it to have such a good effect. The person was still twisted on the ground. She lowered her eyes and couldn¡¯t help kicking him hard again. She didn¡¯t know where her boots had kicked, but the person on the ground suddenly burst into painful howls. He covered his wound and twisted again. At the same time, Harold and the others, who had caught up with him, also slowed down because of this movement. Cierra didn¡¯t notice it at all. When he saw Harolding over, he immediately trotted over with a bright smile on his face. ¡°Harold, did I cooperate well with you just now?¡± Harold had not recovered from the shock yet. He sighed softly and said, ¡°You scared us to death just now. Fortunately, you¡¯re fine¡­ What did you say to that man? Why did he suddenly go crazy?¡± They were so far away just now that they couldn¡¯t hear what Cierra was saying to the man at all. They could only see Cierra say something from a distance, and then the man raised his knife. Even though she was standing in front of them safe and sound, they were still frightened when they thought of what had just happened. Cierra was bold, so she said awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I just mentioned Aleah casually. Who knew that he would suddenly do that¡­¡± She raised her hand to grab her neck, but was suddenly grabbed by Harold. ¡°The scar hasn¡¯t healed yet. I forgot it immediately.¡± ????? When Cierra¡¯s finger touched it, her fingertip turned blood red. It was as if she had just been reminded of the pain. Only then did she feel a hint of pain in her brain. She smiled foolishly. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. I just feel a little itchy.¡± Harold¡¯s face was extremely pale. Looking at the obvious mark, he said, ¡°Leave it to William and Coby. Come back with me to apply the medicine.¡± Speaking of Coby, Cierra suddenly became angry. She red at them fiercely and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of body Coby has? How dare you ask him to shoot such a scene? Do you want him to die?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the armored man chuckled and strode over to hold Cierra in his arms. ¡°You only know how to feel sorry for Coby. You¡¯re so heartless!¡± Surprisingly, thezy voice came from William! Cierra¡¯s eyes widened as she subconsciously looked at William in the suit next to her. The man¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and his clear eyes rxed, revealing his frailty. This¡­ Cierra had beenpletely confused by them. It was not the time to expose each other. The person who was kidnapped with a knife on the ground had been tied up, and there was no need for them to stay here. So, Harold moved forward. William held Cierra in his arms and followed him. The four of them said goodbye to Mr. Frost and walked slowly to the base. ¡°Wait!¡± When they were about to arrive, Cierra suddenly remembered what had happened to Coby. He bent down and got out of William¡¯s arms. ¡°The man just said that he was here for me. Then who hurt Coby?¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Injured ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who did it. Anyway, no one can run away. As for you, hurry up and go back and apply the medicine to your wound. You still make trouble when you are with Mr. Frost!¡± William dragged her away, showing no mercy. When Cierra heard this, she knew that they had other ns, and they were hiding it from her. Her face darkened as well. When she thought that it was Coby who was filming that scene in the forest, she was even more nervous than when she was held hostage. Also, what trouble did she make? She didn¡¯t know that someone would suddenly rush out from behind to hold her hostage. It was not, her fault. She broke free from William and snorted softly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Do you think I could ruin your business? Especially for the part where you were filming, I thought it was really Coby. Do you know how scared I was?¡± ¡°You wicked girl, aren¡¯t you worried about William?¡± When William heard this, he was unhappy. After all, Cierra had been with him for the longest time. In the end, this little heartless girl had been thinking about Coby all day long, but he didn¡¯t give her any benefits. Cierra rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? You¡¯re so capable that you can pretend to be Coby. Do you think I need to worry about you?¡± ¡°Cici Barton, say it again!¡± ¡°Oh, William, don¡¯t pull me. Your costume is so cold that my neck hurts!¡± Seeing that William¡¯s hands wereing at her again, Cierra quickly hid behind Coby. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In the noise, the four siblings unconsciously returned to their residence, but the childish quarrel between the two in front was not over yet. Thinking about the wound on Cierra¡¯s neck, Coby had no choice but to interrupt them. ¡°William, let¡¯s apply medicine to Cierra first.¡± He took out the first aid kit, coughed twice, and sat down on the sofa. He looked a little weak. Seeing this, Cierra quickly took the first-aid kit and looked at Coby worriedly. ¡°My injury doesn¡¯t hurt much. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s serious. On the other hand, since Coby you have to recuperate, why did you come up the mountain? You¡¯re making me worry. You¡¯d better rest quickly!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll take a rest. Hurry up and treat your wound.¡± Coby smiled helplessly, as if he was saying that neither of them was easy to deal with. Cierra didn¡¯t sit still either. She took a mirror and sat down cross-legged on the carpet in front of the coffee table. She skillfully treated the wound on her neck. The man with the knife really didn¡¯t intend to kill her. He probably left a scratch because he was too emotional, but because of the position and therge amount of blood on her clothes, it still looked a little creepy. Coby nced at it, and the dull pain in his chest suddenly intensified. His words became harsher. ¡°Cierra.¡± ¡°I have discussed going to the production team with William, and nothing will go wrong. But you are too reckless this time. What if that person reallyes for your life today? You are not seriously injured today, but you have to take it seriously. Don¡¯t look like you don¡¯t care.¡± Only then did Cierra clean up the blood stains, and the knife mark revealed itself under the light. A faint red mark was a little obvious on her fair neck. She was about to take a look in front of the mirror when she heard Coby¡¯s serious tone. She immediately said, ¡°Got it, Coby. I won¡¯t do it next time.¡± When she saw the serious look in Coby¡¯s eyes, she felt a little afraid of him. The atmosphere forced her to cast a pleading gaze at William, hoping that he would say something to ease the tension. Unfortunately, William didn¡¯t notice her thoughts. He threw away the heavy helmet of the production team and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes. Go to bed early after applying the medicine.¡± ¡°William¡­¡± Cierra still wanted to call for help, but he left without looking back. She had no choice but to continue to treat her injuries that she didn¡¯t care about at all under the gaze of Coby. Compared with the indelible scars on her body, this scar was indeed nothing. But if she was careful enough to make her rtives worry less, she would do as she was told. William didn¡¯t rest after the change of clothes. The moonlight on the top of the mountain was shining through the shade of the trees and mixed with the lights. The sound of shoes stepping on dead trees could be heard. But before he could take a few steps, he stopped after hearing a cold voice behind him. ¡°William.¡¯ William turned around and saw Harold walking toward him. He paused for a moment and waited for Harold. The two brothers didn¡¯t say anything else. They seemed to have a tacit understanding and walked toward the shooting ce together. It was already two o¡¯clock in the morning, and there was a group of people guarding the forest. The headlights made it as bright as day. Although it was already summer, the temperature in the mountains had dropped sharply at night. It was so cold that it felt like early winter even if peole wore the long garments. William and Harold stopped at the ce where the lights were gathered. Several burly men in suits were waiting around, staring at the two people who were tied up in the middle. The man lying on the ground was the one who held the knife to hurt Cierra. His face was bruised, and his teeth were still bleeding. His eyes were dull, and he was lying on the ground, twisting from time to time. As for the other person, he was wearing a ck costume. They didn¡¯t know if he was scared or feeling cold. He was tied to and leaned against the trunk and kept trembling. There was an unpleasant smell on his body. Before William could get close to him, he stopped and looked at this person with disgust. Before he could speak, the trembling man began to beg for mercy. ¡°Mr. Sherman, I was wrong! I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just¡­ ¡°I am bewitched, but I don¡¯t want to kill anyone! Someone told me to get the award-winning actor injured and change an actor. I don¡¯t have the guts to kill anyone. I have nothing to do with this knife- holding person!¡± His hands were tied behind his back. When he saw William, he quickly knelt down and exined to him in a hurry. ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts to kill people?¡± William sneered and looked down at the man. ¡°First, you touched Landen¡¯s safety equipment in the water, and then you dragged him in the water. Last time, you failed, and this time you touched his wire equipment. How dare you say that you don¡¯t have the guts to kill people? You¡¯re so bold!¡± A cold voice came out from William and scared that man. He swallowed and said, ¡°Mr. William, although you are an investor, you can¡¯t talk nonsense without evidence¡­ I admit that I touched Landen¡¯s things this time, but I don¡¯t know what you said about the water¡­ I don¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? Fine, if you say so.¡± William nced at him coldly and did not say anything more. Instead, he turned his gaze to the man who had been beaten half to death. ¡°Drag him over here.¡± The man¡¯s legs seemed to have been broken. He copsed to the ground, unable to move. At this moment, when he was dragged over like a piece of trash, he finally reacted a little. He raised his eyelids and nced at the person in front of him. ¡°Murder, murder is illegal¡­ You can¡¯t kill, kill me, ah-¡± Screams sounded in the forest, which made the weak man on the ground raise his head angrily. Even the man tied to the tree shrank his legs and clung to the trunk. William continued in azy manner. He moved his toe away from this person¡¯s arm with some disgust. ¡°It¡¯s really funny to hear you say the word illegal. I want to ask, when you held my sister hostage with a knife, did you ever think about kidnapping and breaking thew? When you hurt Cierra, did you think about thew?¡± Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Surnamed Trevino The man howled in pain on the ground. His arm, which had been stepped on, couldn¡¯t move at all, so he could only endure it. When William thought of the red mark on Cierra¡¯s neck, the rage in his eyes surged. He felt that this kick was far from enough. He squatted down and pressed a sharp knife against the man¡¯s face, but his tone was stillzy. ¡°Tell me. Who ordered you to hurt her? And what did you say about asking my sister to take a video of rification? What¡¯s going on?¡± He used the cold de to pat the man¡¯s face, and his threatening words continued. ¡°You¡¯d better think it through before you speak. If I find that you don¡¯t speak properly or you don¡¯t exin it clearly, don¡¯t me me for identally cutting the wrong ce and hurting you.¡± Before he could finish his words, a streak of blood oozed out from the man¡¯s chin. His movements seemed casual, but the cut was not shallow. He couldn¡¯t protect Cierra when she was injured before she came back. Now that he was still in front of her, how could he let others leave a scar on her body? How dare he! The man was a little tough, gritting his teeth and refusing to give in. ¡°William, why are you talking so much to him?¡± Harold, who had always been invisible, suddenly stepped forward. He looked down at the man¡¯s almost broken arm, and tilted his head slightly. ¡°If his hand touches Cierra, I¡¯ll cr*pple that hand. If Cierra is injured somewhere, I¡¯ll just hurt his body tenfold. There¡¯s no need to waste time talking to him.¡± He did not attack the man as William. Instead, he swept his gaze over the man¡¯s broken body. Then, his cold eyes met the man¡¯s, and a smile appeared on his face. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I remember that when Nick studied medicine, he said that it was a minor injury of being stabbed 20 times as long as avoiding being stabbed in the vital parts. Why don¡¯t we try it on him? His bones can probably hold on, but I don¡¯t know if his family can survive.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the twitching man on the ground suddenly spoke. ¡°No, no one asked me to do it. It was me¡­¡± ¡°No one ordered you to do so?¡± William narrowed his eyes, stepped heavily on the knife-holding palm with his boots, and slowly crushed it. ¡°No one ordered you to treat Cierra like this. Who gave you the guts?¡± The man howled in pain again. He almost held his breath and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to see her humiliate my goddess. She ruined my goddess¡¯ career. I will never see my goddess¡¯s work on the screen again. Do you understand?¡± The knife in William¡¯s hand paused, and a trace of disbelief shed across his handsome face. ¡°Are you talking about Aleah?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all because of Cierra. If it weren¡¯t for her, our Goddess Aleah wouldn¡¯t have been forced to Goddess quit the entertainment industry! I just wanted Cierra to record a video and rify that my had never done those things, and I didn¡¯t intend to hurt her!¡± His crazy words mixed with the blood in his mouth sounded a little funny in the eyes of William and the others. ¡°The police have already issued a statement, but you still have to ask the victim for an exnation. Look at you, I can¡¯t bear to beat you like this.¡± For a strange woman, he didn¡¯t even care about his own future and family. How could he do such a thing as holding a knife to hurt a hostage? Was he a fool? After thinking for a while, William couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. The people on the ground were very unconvinced. ¡°You rich people naturally can do whatever you want. Who knows if it was you who colluded with the police and framed my goddess! In short, my goddess Aleah would never do such a thing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for her to do that? Did Aleah tell you in person, or did you lie under her bed every day to keep an eye on her?¡± William regained hiszy and wild look, stood up, and nced at him casually. As for this person¡¯s words, he believed them. It was probably one of Aleah¡¯s loyal fans who had gone mad. Thinking that his idol would never appear in front of the screen again, he acted on impulse. After all, if it was Aleah who had guided him, he would seize the opportunity to do something to Cici instead of stup*dly holding the hostage to record the video. He was really ridiculous. He was not interested in dealing with this person anymore. William gave the people a look to take this person away and hand him over to the police. As for the other one¡­ He looked at the person tied to the tree again with a knife in his hand. He tilted his head like Harold did before and said, ¡°You still insist that no one ordered you to do so. The matter in the water has nothing to do with you, right?¡± The de shone with a cold light under the moonlight. As William casually yed with it, it was about to cut across the man¡¯s eyes. Its shining made him unable to open his eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say it. Anyway, we have the evidence in our hands. We just want to give you a chance to speak and relieve your pain. Unfortunately¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, the man on the ground hurriedly said, ¡°1, I, I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you everything! Don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯m afraid of pain¡­¡± What he had seen just now had scared him half to death. He was not as tough as that man. If the knife really cut him, he would definitely not be able to stand it. He told everything he knew in a trembling voice, and there was an unpleasant stench in the air, which was disgusting. He didn¡¯t hurt Coby for the sake of his idol, but because he was addicted to gambling and owed a lot of money. Although his sry was high in the production team, he didn¡¯t have enough money to pay for it. He was also a weak person. After being chased and beaten by the creditors, he immediately handed over all the money he had. For this reason, his wife divorced him and took away their child, and his parents broke up with him. When he was at his wit¡¯s end, he received a call from the man saying that as long as he did this well in the production team, the debt would be cleared and he would be given another 50,000 dors. He was tempted. ¡°Who called you?¡± After William patiently listened to hisints about his life, William didn¡¯tment on his misery, but was only interested in the person behind him. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know who that person is. I can give you his phone number and the bank ount number. I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± This person was probably really afraid of having the same fate of the person from earlier. At this moment, he behaved extremely well. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. Please don¡¯t do that to me¡­¡± Seeing him like this, William immediately took a step back in disgust when he saw this man crawling toward him for help. His sword-shaped eyebrows were also tightly knitted. Please, he was very picky when it came to beating people up. For someone like this person who was scared out of his wits with just a few words, William felt that there was no need to beat him. ¡°You didn¡¯t know who the other party was, but you dared to ept this kind of murder job. Should I say that you are bold?¡± ¡°I, I really don¡¯t know. I only know that the other party is a man. I only know that his surname is Trevino. He asked me to call him Mr. Trevino. I really don¡¯t have any other information! I was forced to do this for theck of money. Please let me go, Mr. William¡­¡± William was no longer in the mood to listen to him cry and beg. When he heard the words ¡°Mr. Trevino¡±, his eyes darkened. His surname was Trevino, heh¡­ Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 An Idiot It was not until Cierra woke up the next day that he found out what had happenedst night. Of course, many details were omitted. She only knew that the police had taken two people away overnight. One was taken away because he killed others with knife; The other one was known as a deliberate murder. It was said that thest one was involved in other illegal crimes. His wife and children were separated, and even his biological parents were not willing to recognize him. Cierra wasn¡¯t interested in the other crimesmitted by this person. She only wanted to know why he had done this to Coby and how Coby had caught him. So while th happened. production team was talking about this gossip, she pestered William to ask what had ¡°In fact, it¡¯s very simple. Didn¡¯t Landen prepare the safety equipment separately? So we did something on the equipment and smeared some things sent by Nick. That little thief was also stup*d. When he heard that we were going to identify him after filming, he rushed over to give it to us. He was caught.¡± Hearing this, Cierra was dumbfounded. ¡°Nick said that he wouldn¡¯t tell me, so he kept me in the dark and made fun of me, didn¡¯t he? He even made me worry!¡± William felt guilty under her pitiful and aggrieved gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to not tell you. I just¡­ forgot.¡± Forgot? Cierra¡¯s heart was broken. Was this the reason why he didn¡¯t tell her? Without waiting for Cierra to re up again, William quickly apologized, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll do whatever you say when we get home.¡± It was not his fault. Nick¡¯s medicine was sent by Coby overnight. There was not much time left. If Cierra saw that Coby appeared in the mountain when he was still ill, she would be worried. He decided to keep it a secret for the time being and didn¡¯t even mention changing the n. After that, he really forgot about it. However, as matters stood, Cierra would naturally not continue to pursue the matter. What¡¯s more, she had gotten something on William, so she naturally had a way out. The siblings did not stay in Mount Mist any longer. After dealing with this matter, they discussed with Mr. Frost to leave. Before leaving, they generously added a key issue to the production team, but the requirement was that the protagonist must be a contracted artist of XR Entertainment, and the audition would be decided by Mr. Frost. Not only did they pay, but Cierra also introduced a chef to the production team. He was a newly adopted child of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. She was talented, but his cooking skills were not mature enough to be a chef at L¡¯Opera Restaurant. It was just right to send her here to practice. Originally, Mr. Frost wanted Cierra to stay for a few more days. He wanted her to polish her skills while hoping that she could modify the script. But after all, she was the younger sister of the award-winning actor and investor, Mr. Frost didn¡¯t dare to act rashly and only shamelessly asked for her WhatsApp. The chef that she introduced was so moved that he almost cried. The execution of the production team was very fast. On the same day, they officially announced that Coby had left the production team due to an ident. At the same time, the announcement was also made with a neer who had seeded in the new audition. This series of news immediately caused an uproar among theizens. The rumor had be true, and the award-winning actor had left the production team. Immediately, many fans began to plot against the actors who had been reced. They thought that the background of the actors was too strong, so the production team and XR Entertainment were scolded so badly that people forgot that Aleah and Draven had just announced that they were going to hold a wedding. Fortunately, XR Entertainment had been prepared for this. They had expected something like this to happen./ When the matter got out of hand, they mentioned the police and issued a statement, filming the storm in time, and also brought it to the movie for publicity. Although the police did not state what was going on, they could not suppress the curiosity of the netizens and the curiosity of the production team. In less than one night, Aleah appeared again on the trending searches. He was scolded. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The fans were unwilling to let their idol¡¯s career bepletely ruined to take revenge on others, causing the protagonist to be injured and almost lose his life. The production team had been suspended for a few days and suffered heavy losses. All the me fell on Aleah. Even if the two murderers didn¡¯t know each other at all and set off for different ces, the result was that Aleah was the scapegoat. As for XR Entertainment, because of a photo released by Coby, thepany and the substitute artist werepletely safe. The photo was a photo of his head wrapped in gauze with Cierra. Behind him, William made a face behind the camera, which was very eye-catching. Netizens didn¡¯t know the rtionship between the three persons, but everyone in the entertainment industry knew that William was the president of XR Entertainment. The fact that the three of them had taken such a photo together was enough to prove that they had a good rtionship. The rumor that Coby was taken ced by a star of XR Entertainment had been broken. There were even many spections because of this photo. Many fans went to thement section to ask if Coby wanted his sister to get married, and they also analyzed William¡¯s characters. ¡°He started apany at such a young age. It can be seen that he came from a well-off family. In recent years, thepany¡¯s work achievements have been very good. More importantly, the boss. was handsome and had no scandal with female stars.¡± In short, he was worth entrusting! Cierra was speechless and disgusted when she saw the posts that mentioned her that they wanted her to grab hold of a high-quality man. ¡°How can someone be so blind as to think that William is a good man? He has been single for so many years, but he can already see the problem! What¡¯s there to be sure of? Fortunately, my brother doesn¡¯t have to be introduced to him!¡± ¡°Cici Barton, are you itching for a fight again?¡± William couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes and fiercely telling himself in his heart, ¡°My dear sister, hit.¡± No! While Cierraughed, there were people that were frowning. She thought that marrying Draven would make her famous on the Inte, but she didn¡¯t expect that all the trending topics were scolding her. Aleah was so angry that she smashed her phone. ¡°Idiot! Where did so many idiotse from?¡± She didn¡¯t do anything, but she made such a scene. Not only did they hurt people, but they were caught. How could she have such stup*d fans? Right now, there was nothing going on between Cierra and her good brother. She had only knocked her forehead once. What about her? She was being scolded by everyone on the Inte! However, she didn¡¯t even have a chance to exin! ¡°Oh my g*d, you¡¯ve smashed several mobile phones this month. You can¡¯t waste money like this.¡± Seeing that her daughter was angry, Vanessa felt sorry for her. She held her daughter in her arms and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with these lowly people. You¡¯re going to marry into the Trevino family and immediately be Mrs. Trevino. When the wedding is held, you can get whatever you want. Let¡¯s just live our own lives. You don¡¯t care what people who don¡¯t have as much pocket money as you say these days.¡± Aleah leaned against her mother¡¯s chest and said, ¡°But I feel bad when I see them scold me.¡± Vanessa coaxed her. ¡°Then don¡¯t look at it. You just need to make Draven happy in the future. Don¡¯t worry about these things on the Inte. By the way, have you tried on the wedding dress and ring sent by Draven? Are they suitable?¡± It was fine if she didn¡¯t mention it, but Aleah¡¯s face darkened when she talked about the wedding dress. She couldn¡¯t wear the wedding dress sent by Draven at all. It was clearly tailored for that little b*tch, Cierra. It wasn¡¯t her size at all! And the ring was not her size. Only her little fingers could put it in, but it was loose. It waspletely different from what she had imagined! Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 A Unfitting Wedding Dress Aleah didn¡¯t stay idle either. After putting aside the things on the Inte, she called Draven to talk about the wedding dress and ring. After the meeting, a senior executive of thepany told Draven about it. His words were very euphemistic. Although the Trevino Group was built by Ernest Trevino, it was not completely a personalpany today. There were still so many shareholders and employees in the company. It was a private matter to marry a wife, but it was better not to implicate thepany all the time. When Draven heard this, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He was thinking that since Cierra worked in L¡¯Opera Restaurant all day long, what could she do to implicate thepany? Just as he was about to ask, he received a call from Aleah. Only then did he realize that he had divorced Cierra a long time ago. Furthermore, the date of his and Aleah¡¯s wedding had already been set. Naturally, the person on the other end of the line was not Cierra. The senior executive also noticed the note on Draven¡¯s phone. He nodded at him with a smile and went straight away. The meaning in his eyes was obvious he wanted him to keep an eye on Aleah. Draven was not in a hurry to answer the phone and let it hang up automatically. He went back to his office and clicked on the trending topic on his iPad. The first trending topic was the entry about his wedding with Aleah.. For some reason, he felt a little annoyed when he saw his name appear with Aleah. However, he didn¡¯t have time to think about it. His gaze was quickly attracted by the name, Cierra, below, and he couldn¡¯t help but click into the word. The top post was the photo that Coby had posted. His brilliant smile made Draven feel annoyed. Especially the one behind them who had made a face. He was extremely ugly. There were actually people who felt that Cierra and William looked a bit simr. They were husband and wife, a perfect match? Why couldn¡¯t he tell which part of them was a perfect match? Draven was so angry that his eyes turned red. When his phone on the table rang again, he hung up without thinking. He took out his personal ount that he had registered to contact Sylvia and gave it a hard stamp. He even wanted to use this personal ount toment, ¡°Where is a good match?¡±, but when his eyes swept over the photo, he suddenly stopped. He clicked on it and zoomed in on the photo. In her line of sight, the marks left by the sharp de were even more obvious on her fair skin, making her eyes hurt. It took Draven a few minutes to figure out the source of the scar on Cierra¡¯s neck, and his ck eyes were filled with hostility. Was this what she wanted to draw a clear line between them? She hadn¡¯t seen the man beside her protect her! Just as Draven was about to search Cierra¡¯s ount to question her, Aleah called him again. He nced at it and answered the phone, suppressing his emotions. The voice on the other end of the line was delicate. She asked tentatively, ¡°Draven, you?¡± ¡°Why did you take so long to answer the phone? Are you busy?¡± Draven¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the photo, and he frowned at the scar. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine that if the strength of the knife was a little heavier¡­ Once again, his frustration surged, and even his impatience toward Aleah was shown on the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± However, Aleah didn¡¯t notice it. She thought that Draven was as indifferent as usual, so she went straight to the point. ¡°Draven, the wedding dress and ring that Jason sent me are a little small. Can you ask him to pick them up in the afternoon?¡± She had sent a message to Jason, but for some reason, ever since she had mentioned the house in Aqua Apartment to himst time, the assistant had been extremely perfunctory to her. In the end, she decided to call Draven directly. After all, a wedding dress and a ring were not trivial. Moreover, she felt that there were not big enough diamonds in this ring. She could ask someone to change it to a bigger one. It would be better to have a ring of broken diamonds! ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Jasonter,¡± Draven said tly. After getting the confirmed news, Aleah was also happy. ¡°Draven, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± It was rare for Draven to stop her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± His voice could be felt through the electronic processing. Aleah was stunned for a moment. Then, she came up with another meaning in his words and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± She remembered what Vanessa had taught her. Men loved poor women dearly, so she immediately suppressed her voice and choked with s*bs. ¡°I saw Cierra Boyle being threatened by someone with a knife today. The gangster said that she was my fan. I don¡¯t know if Cierra Boyle was all right. I sent her a message to apologize, but she ignored me. But I really don¡¯t know about this. I don¡¯t even have an ount now, and I don¡¯t even know how to restrain these fans¡­¡± Draven was silent for a moment. After a while, he asked coldly, ¡°Does it really have nothing to do with you?¡± Aleah was surprised and stunned. As far as she could remember, every time she felt wronged, Draven would say that he was fine and would not pursue the matter further. But this time, he asked if it had anything to do with her. Even if it really had nothing to do with her this time, Aleah still gritted her teeth in pain. ¡°Draven, don¡¯t you believe me? I¡¯ve been either in the hospital for a check-up or at home preparing for our wedding. I don¡¯t have time to encourage my fans. Besides, I¡¯ve already retired from the entertainment industry. Why should I find them do this thing for me?¡± Draven remained silent. Aleah was a little anxious. After all, the Trevino family had only agreed to let them hold the wedding ceremony. It would take two years for them to get the marriage certificate. If she annoyed Dravenm, who knew who would be Mrs. Trevino? What¡¯s more, they didn¡¯t even have a wedding now. She hurriedly said, ¡°Draven, don¡¯t you believe me? But this matter really has nothing to do with me. I can swear! If it has anything to do with me, curse me¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I trust you.¡± Draven interrupted her. He turned off the iPad and tried his best to get rid of the photo from his mind. Suppressing his emotions, he said to Aleah, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to settle the wedding dress and ring as soon as possible. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else and don¡¯t buy the trending topic of our marriage on the Inte. It¡¯s unnecessary. As for your fans, they will suffer for what they have done, but I also hope that such a thing will never happen again.¡±¡® Even though Aleah had retired from the entertainment industry, the studio must have connections with her fans. As long as she wanted to, she could naturally restrict her fans from doing anything illegal. Even if the person who was injured today was not Cierra, he had to remind Aleah, just like how the company¡¯s higher-ups reminded him. Aleah agreed obediently. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Draven hung up the phone. Just then, the office door was pushed open, and Ryan came in. As usual, he was holding food and drinks in his old ce. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It was rare that he didn¡¯t greet Draven when he came in. Instead, he copsed on the sofa. To be exact, Ryan had been ignoring him ever since he announced the wedding date with Alea. Except for thepany¡¯s business, he rarely took the initiative to speak. Although Draven was not used to it, he was toozy to say anything. But today¡­ He knocked on the table and looked up at Ryan. ¡°L¡¯Opera Restaurant, do you want to go?¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Slowly Extorting A Confusion Ryan¡¯s expression was strange. He tilted his head in disbelief and looked sideways at Draven. With a single nce, he casually looked away, ¡°Cierra isn¡¯t in L¡¯Opera Restaurant, you won¡¯t be able to see her.¡± He mercilessly exposed what was on Draven¡¯s mind. As soon as he finished speaking, he turned over on the sofa and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re going to marry Aleah, but you still went to find your ex-wife. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Ryan waspletely open-minded. Since he couldn¡¯t stop his brother from falling into the mire, he didn¡¯t intend to say anything more. If he didn¡¯t let go of a woman, it would show that he, the second young master of the West family was narrow-minded. What¡¯s more, even the Trevino family had agreed. As an outsider, what could he say? But since he had made his choice, there was no need to pretend to look back from time to time. He was Draven¡¯s friend, but he also regarded Cierra as a friend. Even though Draven had been exposed, he was not angry. Instead, he calmly exined, ¡°I saw that she was injured in the post that Landen send me. Does it have anything to do with Aleah? I think it¡¯s necessary for me to apologize to her. I don¡¯t just want to be idle.¡± Although Aleah didn¡¯t know what happened to Aleah on the phone, the truth was that it was her fans who did it, so it was reasonable for her to apologize to Cierra. What¡¯s more, he reflected on what had happened in the hospitalst time and felt that he was wrong. Even though he was angry, his words were too harsh, which made her cry. During this period of time, he had restrained himself from looking for her because everyone around him, including Cierra herself, was reminding him that they were divorced and that it was not suitable for them to meet again. So he listened to her advice and abandoned her as he had done in the past three years. He put all his attention on the Trevino Group and stopped thinking about her. But today¡¯s matter was different. Someone hurt her with a knife and almost killed her. He should go and have a look. Draven didn¡¯t know what kind of reason or identity he should use to go there. His ex-husband was a little ridiculous. His brother didn¡¯tck her, who was not rted to him by blood. It seemed that he could only use an apology as an excuse. However, Ryan, who was curled up on the sofa, doubted hisst reason mercilessly. ¡°It has something to do with Aleah. Why don¡¯t you apologize to her? Don¡¯t you find that Cici would feel disgusting?¡± Draven pursed his lips but didn¡¯t retort Ryan¡¯s words. Ryan got up from the sofa and said earnestly, ¡°Draven, don¡¯t make trouble for yourself. Since you¡¯ve chosen Aleah, don¡¯t think about Cici anymore. Even if you apologize, it won¡¯t be your turn. If you really feel guilty, why don¡¯t you ask your fiancee to stop making trouble and do more charity. work? As for Cici¡­¡± After a pause, a look of loneliness appeared on his face. ¡°She is fine now.¡± ¡°Tim cares about her, and her rtionship with Mr. Dunphy of XR Entertainment is stable. Why are you looking for trouble?¡± After that, he let out a heavy sigh. It¡¯s a pity that she found a boyfriend so quickly after the divorce. She didn¡¯t give him a chance at all. Otherwise, he would have to pursue Cici. Although Mr. West admired beautiful women, he had his principles. No matter how beautiful a woman was, he would not ept her if she had a boyfriend. As soon as this emotional sigh was heard, the man at the desk also made a sound. ¡°Got it.¡± These three words were as calm as ever, as if they were dealing with a project without any personal feelings. As soon as he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t speak again. He suppressed all his emotions and did not even mention where she had gone when she was not in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. After that, as everyone had expected, Draven never mentioned Cierra again. He focused on thepany¡¯s affairs and took some time to prepare for his wedding with Aleah. As for Cierra, she once again vanished from New York¡¯s upper-ss circle. Just like when she was sent abroad on the night of the wedding, she became a topic of discussion and was forgotten as she disappeared. Every now and then, she was mentioned that it was rted to Coby. In the first month, someone identally mentioned her that he was looking at Draven¡¯s face nervously, for fear that he would be angry. After all, the couple didn¡¯t have a good time on the Inte. After that, he took it to be an ordinary topic. An ex-wife who had never been loved, even if it was unpleasant, what was the big deal? He would not want to listen anything about her if he loved her deeply. Now that Mr. Trevino had a neer, he naturally had to focus on the person in front of him. Even Draven thought so. Even though he had dreamed of Cierra in the past three years, just like how she had not been by his side during those three years, he had often¡­ dreamed of her. But most of the time, when he woke up, he would forget what kind of dream he had. Only his body instinctively didn¡¯t want to wake up, and even his mood of going to work was clouded. In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the wedding of Draven and Aleah. There was no movement from the Trevino family, and they didn¡¯t even inform their rtives and friends. Sue Skinner refused to attend because she was in poor health. The Boyle family made a big scene. They directly spent the money on the whole hotel instead of the wedding floor. There were a lot of guests at the banquet, including the direct rtives of the Boyle family and the families who had never cooperated in business before. The noise was not small. At the same time, the news reached Cierra¡¯s ears. At that time, she was picking gifts for the elders with Harold in Los Angeles. Pick a gift. Because of Coby¡¯s poor health, they didn¡¯t dare to go straight back to the Barton family in Los Angeles from Mount Mist two months ago. 1 If the elders saw Coby¡¯s head, his weak coughs from time to time, and the scar on her neck, they would definitely scold them severely. Afraid that the elders would be worried, they decided to stay in Nick¡¯s vi for the time being. Anyway, the anesthesiologist seemed to have taken the hospital as his home. It was better to let them have a good house. After two months of recuperation, Coby had almost recovered, and the wound on her neck was completely healed. She was about to pick today¡¯s auspicious day to go home, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would bump into the wedding ceremony of Draven. She instantly felt that today was not a good day. Misfortune! She didn¡¯t pick out any gifts and replied to Ryan. [Cici: It¡¯s a good day, can you talk to someone? Don¡¯t bark like a dog, okay?] [I¡¯m so poor that I only have money left: Cici, tell me where you are. You don¡¯t know how boring I am in New York. I can only get better by eating the food you cook. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die!] [Cici: Then go to hell. I¡¯ll definitely attend your funeral.] [I¡¯m so poor that I only have money left: Wow, fat girl, you¡¯re so cruel!!! Send me the address immediately. I¡¯ll go to your house and assassinate you!] Cierra rolled her eyes as she watched the conversation. She didn¡¯t talk much with Ryan. She turned off her phone, stuffed it into her bag, and began to concentrate on picking out gifts with Harold. Originally, she almost made it herself when she returned to the country, but there were too many businessmen. It would be toote for her toe by herself, and she didn¡¯t have much time and energy. It was better to spend some money directly. She would give them the design on their birthdays in the future. Anyway, there was still a long way to go. She didn¡¯t need to think about whether she would be driven away after the next meal, nor did she have to worry about being scolded, nor did she need to focus on someone else humbly and pitifully. She would love the person who was good to her with all her heart. Her family. By the time they came out of the jewelry store, Clerra had already forgotten about the wedding. Just as she was about to turn on her phone and tell William that she would go back to the Barton family, she saw another message from Ryan. [I¡¯m so poor that I only have money left: Cici! You don¡¯t know what happened at Draven¡¯s wedding. I actually didn¡¯t attend his wedding and missed a big show!] The exmation mark at the end almost blinded Cierra. She slowly clicked on a question mark.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Karma and Retribution Soon, Cierra found out what sort of ¡®great show¡¯ Ryan spoke of was. Not only him, but others also sent her a message about the farce at Draven¡¯s wedding. Even William had sent a congrattory message to congratte her ex-husband on officially wearing a huge hat of forgiveness at the wedding. Oh, no, to be exact, there were too many. It was said that the video of the two neers getting to know each other was ying at the wedding. scene, but in the middle of it, it became a high-quality action movie of the bride and others. In addition to Aleah, the protagonists in the video changed one after another. There were even a lot of people, and their tricks were also shocking. What was more interesting was that after the emcee turned off the big screen in a hurry, every guest who came to the wedding received an anonymous email, which was the movie that everyone had not finished watching. Not only that, but the email also included a medical record of the hospital. Just as the guests had guessed, Aleah was sick. Since a year ago, Aleah had been treating her illness in some ways. It had been cured again and again. The If this had happened a few months ago, it would have been possible to exin that Mr. Trevino had not divorced his ex-wife. Aleah was also single, so it was understandable for her to have physiological needs. But a month ago, she had confirmed her rtionship with Mr. Trevino, and she still went out to fool around. Wasn¡¯t she cheating on Mr. Trevino? It didn¡¯t matter. She was infected with this disease. Fortunately, it had been exposed at the wedding. If it had been tomorrow, Mr. Trevino might have been. infected. Of course, Mr. Trevino might have been infected. After all, in this era, it was impossible for him to stay until after the wedding. The people at the scene were talking about it, excited and disgusted. Originally, many families in the circle wanted to marry their daughters to the Trevino family. But after what had happened, they lost interest in Draven as son-in-low. It was not impossible for couples to have their own fun in the circle, but no one wanted to get involved in this dirty disease. Humans were all realistic. At this moment, most people were gloating over Draven¡¯s misfortune, not sympathizing with him. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cierra did not click on the video sent by Ryan. She knew about Aleah the moment she returned to the country, and she did not want to dirty her eyes again. However, she had never expected that this matter would be exposed in this way. She was not as happy as she had imagined. On the contrary, there was a kind of sadness surging in her heart. Perhaps she didn¡¯t understand why the person she liked for so many years had taken a fancy to Aleah, or maybe she was unwilling to give up. In what way was she inferior to Aleah? Why did Draven like Aleah so much? But this kind of emotion had stayed in Cierra¡¯s heart for too long. She had already decided to let it go. She shouldn¡¯t have spent too much time and energy on a man. Out of concern, Cierra politely asked Ryan, ¡°How is Draven? Where¡¯s Mrs. Trevino?¡± Last time, Sue Skinner was hospitalized because of Aleah. This time, was she going to go too far? Although she didn¡¯t know how Draven managed to make Sue Skinnerpromise, who had always cared about her reputation, was still dissatisfied with Aleah. Now that such a thing had happened at the wedding, she must be upset. Ryan didn¡¯t hide it from her. ¡°I don¡¯t know Draven¡¯s condition. I didn¡¯t attend their wedding, so I guess my face is as blue as his hat. Mrs. Trevino is not very good. She didn¡¯t go to the wedding venue in the first ce, but this matter has already spread in the circle. She was so angry that she was sent directly to the hospital. I¡¯m also on my way to the hospital now.¡± Hearing this, Cierra didn¡¯t have much of a reaction and only replied in a low voice. Just as he was about to end the conversation, Ryan¡¯s endless chatter came again. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t go there. I didn¡¯t see Aleah¡¯s reaction with my own eyes. Otherwise, I would have recorded it and sent it to you! I heard that her and Mrs. Boyle¡¯s faces turned pale on the spot, and they even cried with Draven. In the end, there were too many people talking about it. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fake or not. Anyway, she fainted with her eyes closed. I wonder which Bodhisattva sent the video. It¡¯s really satisfying!¡± It was not to the extent of satisfying one¡¯s heart. Good and evil had their own retribution was the truth. Without saying anything, Cierra put her phone into her bag. Her evaluation of Aleah was that he deserved it, but Ryan¡¯s words also reminded her¡­ After putting away her phone, she turned to look at Harold, who was driving, and asked, ¡°Harold, did you release the video of Draven¡¯s wedding?¡± ¡°What video?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Seeing his reaction, Cierra knew that it wasn¡¯t Harold, so she casually exined it to him. ¡°It¡¯s a video of some dirty things you sent me before. After watching it, I want to wash my eyes. I don¡¯t know who released it at Draven¡¯s wedding. I thought you did it.¡± Those videos were from Harold. In addition to him, she only knew David Barton and Harold since he could change the source of the video at the wedding. David Barton was now participating in thepetition abroad. ording to the time difference, he should be sleeping, so it was impossible for it to be him. However, other than the two people beside him, Cierra couldn¡¯t figure out who else would do this. Harold nced at her out of the corner of his eye and saw what she was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Maybe she offended someone else. I found those videos, but the source is not with me. They did that kind of thing because they liked to record. Since it has nothing to do with us, just take it as a show.¡± Cierra had the same thought. ¡£ Aleah had been in the entertainment industry for a few years and had stolen a lot of resources. Among the men she had slept with, many were in the entertainment industry. They were so old that they were almost as old as Freddy. She didn¡¯t know why Aleah would like to sleep with them. Now that she had been forced to retire from the entertainment industry and had a few TV series in her hands, it was possible that the investors would expose the negative news and give Draven a surprise. In short, it had nothing to do with her. Compared with watching this farce, she was more looking forward to the scene of going hometer. When the car was about to arrive at the Barton family, Cierra¡¯s heart began to beat faster. She felt nervous as if she was close to her hometown. Fortunately, when she saw William from a distance, she suddenly felt a little relieved. When she was abroad, William had discussed how to save her and recognize her first. In the past few she had stayed by William¡¯s side for the longest time. Among her brothers, William was the closest to her. As such, after seeing William, Cierra felt as if he had taken a pill of reassurance. years, As soon as the car stopped, she couldn¡¯t wait to get off the car, rush to the front of the negotiation, and stick to William with a silly smile. ¡°William!¡± William nced at her with disdain. ¡°Stopughing. You¡¯re like a fool.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the fool.¡± Cierra wrinkled her nose and pulled him to move the gifts into the truck. ¡°I thought that Harold and I would arrive first. William, I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive so quickly. It just so happens that you¡¯re here to help carry things.¡± The trunk was full of gifts that she and Harold had picked out in the afternoon. They were stuffed so neatly that the car could not be driven into the old house and could only be carried by people. With a look of disgust on William¡¯s face, he reached out to take two of the most spa cious seats and keptining, ¡°Cici Barton, I came back with you to give you face, not to work for you.¡± Cierra felt at ease ordering him around. While they were talking and joking, there was also a noise from the old house. Through the fence, they could hear a woman¡¯s gentle voice, which was filled with the sweetness of Nevada. ¡°Is Cici back?¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Young Master Disappeared! As soon as voice stoped, Cierra looked back and saw a beautiful woman in a cheongsam standing by the fence. There was a pair of eyes and brows very simr to hers on her beautiful face. In an instant, an indescribable feeling filled her heart, and she felt suffocated. It was not the first time she had seen Mrs. Chester. After the results came out, all the Barton family came to see her. But today was different. It was the first time for her to go home officially. Cierra looked at her mother not far away, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help turning red. She held back her tears and forced a smile. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me and my brothers who are back.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes turned red as well, and tears rolled down her beautiful face. Having been separated from her for more than 20 years, she missed her so much because of this missing daughter. At this moment, when she saw her daughter, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions at all. Regardless of the pebbles in front of the gate of the old house, she ran toward Cierra in her high heels. Seeing this, Cierra was scared out of her wits. She quickly stepped forward to support Sarah. ¡°Mom, slow down. I¡¯m not leaving this time. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Mrs. Chester was in poor health and was as thin as a skeleton. If she fell down when she ran over, Cierra would feel that she had done something wrong. She was the cause of her mother¡¯s illness. If her mother was injured because of her, she would think that she was a little scourge. Sarah couldn¡¯t listen to anything else. All she could see was Cierra as she looked tearfully at her daughter, who had suffered for many years. She grabbed onto Cierra tightly with one hand, as if afraid that she would run away. youngest She touched her daughter¡¯s face with her other hand, but he didn¡¯t dare to use too much strength. She just looked at her carefully, as if she wanted to engrave her in her heart. Cierra was also looking forward to reuniting with her family, but she also knew that she couldn¡¯t stay at home. all the time. She had no choice but to interrupt Sarah. ¡°Mom, William and Harold are still nearby. Let¡¯s go home first. I¡¯ve brought gifts for you and Dad. Shall we go home first?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Let¡¯s go home first. Cicie back. Our family will be reunited and we will never be separated again.¡± Sarah wiped away her tears and pulled Cierra along as they walked forward. All gifts, William and Harold were thrown to the back of her mind. All that was left in her eyes was Cierra. She pinched Cierra¡¯s hand and felt sorry for her. ¡°Cici, why are you so thin? Have you not eaten anything every day? I heard from Jaquan Barton that you like shrimps, so I made you some shrimp. You should eat moreter.¡± After being coaxed by Mr. Barton, Sarah spoke to Cierra in a gentle voice like a spoiled child. The two of them walked side by side. At first nce, one would think that they were sisters and not mother and daughter. Cierra agreed with her mother¡¯s words. She turned around and nced at her two brothers behind her. Harold was fine. He had never been a talkative person. When there were many people, he deliberately lowered his presence. In contrast, William didn¡¯t look very good. He was usually careless, but now he was carrying things with Harold with a gloomy face. Cierra couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She was not the kind of person who could watch others do things and reap the benefits. ¡°Mom, please lead the way. I¡¯ll move the things with them.¡± However, Sarah refused to let go of her hand. ¡°Let the two brats move. As elder brothers, they naturally have to take care of my younger sister. How can they let you do it?¡± Of course, they were not so cruel as to pull Cierra away directly. Instead, they took into consideration the two young men behind them. ¡°Harold, you¡¯re still young. Take less. Jim will help you get it when we get into the houseter. Don¡¯t tire yourself out. Draven, you¡¯re the elder brother, so you should take more. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. This time, you should stay with Cierra for a few more days. Do you understand?¡± However, William did not respond. Cierra knew the estrangement in William¡¯s heart and quickly said, ¡°William said that he would stay at home. with me for a while. Mom, don¡¯t worry. He can stay at home if there¡¯s nothing important in the company.¡± Sarah snorted lightly and looked at his second son with resentment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with starting a company? First, it¡¯s abroad, then it¡¯s moved to New York. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good to stay in Los Angeles so that you can take care of Jaquan Barton, right, Cici?¡± Cierra nodded. Her heart ached for William, and her words were also biased towards William. ¡°Of course it¡¯s good to be in Los Angeles, but a good man¡¯s ambition is everywhere. As long as William has the ability, he can start apany anywhere.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but Draven hasn¡¯t been home for a few years. He¡¯s been in hispany all day long. How can he do that? He¡¯s so old, but he hasn¡¯t brought a girlfriend home with him. I¡¯ll feel ashamed if others know.¡± As parents, they naturally hoped that their children would always be by their side. Although Sarah had often been in a trance all these years, she was sober most of the time. She also knew that because of her negligence, her youngest son had been separated from her. However, after all, he was her flesh and blood, so how could she not care? But when she realized that William was not young anymore. He had his own ideas and was only close to Jaquan Barton. He would greet them on holidays and holidays, but he refused to go home. This time, when he came back with Cici, Sarah could only say a few words to Clerra in a roundabout way. Cierra followed her line of thought and brought up William. However, she was protecting William. ¡°Jaquan Barton¡¯s not married yet. Why are you worried about William? I want William to y with me for a few more years. If he has a wife, he¡¯ll definitely dote on her. Why would he care about me? Don¡¯t rush him to get married.¡± Anyway, William had already signed with his wife¡¯spany, so there was no hurry. He was not in a hurry, so of course, he didn¡¯t need others to be in a hurry. Meanwhile, Sarah had no idea about his son¡¯s condition. She sighed and nced at William. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a doting person at all. I don¡¯t know which girl will suffer with him in the future. Jaquan Barton is not in a hurry. You know his situation. He doesn¡¯t have a woman, but he has a five- year-old child. He has a reason not to get married.¡± Of course, Cierra knew about Jaquan Barton¡¯s child. It was said that he had been set up by someone when he first took over the business of the Barton family, so he had a night with a youngdy. But the next day, Jaquan Barton was left alone in the hotel room, and he couldn¡¯t find her no matter how hard he tried. It was not until nine monthster that a boy was sent to the old house. She left a note saying that he was Jaquan Barton¡¯s child. Then the doctor did a paternity test and it was true. The Barton family took the boy back and carefully raised him. Now he was five years old. As for the child¡¯s mother, Jaquan had not given up looking for her all these years, but there was no clue about her. Fortunately, this child was obedient and easy to take care of. Except when he was sick, he did not ask for a mother. Jaquan was usually busy, so this five-year-old child could apany the elders of the Barton family. As they were walking into the old house, a person ran out in a panic. ¡°Madam, bad news! Young Master is missing!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Getting Mad New York Hospital. When Ryan arrived there, Sue was still unconscious in the ward. It was quiet in the ward. Ryan didn¡¯t dare to make too much noise. After walking in quietly, he looked at Draven, who was standing by the window. Draven had already taken off his wedding suit and casually threw it on the sofa. He was only wearing a white shirt, and his back looked a little lonely. Sue was still lying on the sickbed, so Ryan couldn¡¯t say anything. Ryan quietly walked up to Draven and texted him. [Are you okay?] Draven turned to Ryan, ¡°Are you here tough at me?¡± he asked expressionlessly. He didn¡¯t care about his mother, who was still in aa. Sue was sent to the hospital for a little while, and the infusion had the effect of calming her down. So Draven was not afraid of waking her up. Ryan sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°How would I dare?¡± Draven curled his lips and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare? I guess you¡¯re stillmenting why you didn¡¯t go to the scene today.¡± Everybody was waiting for the Trevino family to be humiliated. Ryan¡¯s thoughts were exposed, but he didn¡¯t feel guilty. Hezily nced at Draven and said, ¡°Does your wedding still count?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Draven looked out of the window again. There was no change in his tone, as if he was talking about something unrted to him. Ryan looked at Draven in surprise and raised his hand to look at his face. ¡°Draven, are you mad at Aleah? Why don¡¯t you react at all?¡± Draven frowned impatiently and avoided Ryan¡¯s action. ¡°How should I react?¡± ¡°You are expected to be angry. Being cheated on in front of so many people is uneptable to any man!¡± Even if one married someone he didn¡¯t love, he couldn¡¯t stand it when the wedding went on like this. What¡¯s more, Aleah was the woman who Draven imed to marry since Old Mr. Trevino was alive. How could he not have any reaction? ¡°He couldn¡¯t be so angry that he became st*pid, could he?¡± thought Rayan. Thinking of this possibility, Ryan couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Draven, why don¡¯t you go and find a doctor for an examination? You¡­¡± ¡°Ryan, you¡¯ve got nothing to do, haven¡¯t you?¡± Before Ryan could finish his words, Draven interrupted him coldly, ¡°If you have nothing to do, you can get out of thepany now. Don¡¯t go crazy here.¡± Draven didn¡¯t want to talk too much with Ryan. He turned around and went far away from the window, trying to stay away from him. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Ryan also turned around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to stand this blow, do you think I would leave the beauty alone ande to the hospital to Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. see how you are?¡± Of course, Aleah wasn¡¯t a good woman. Ryan was happy to see this woman being humiliated. What a joke. His good friend had really put in a lot of effort and money on her for so many years, but he hadn¡¯t been paid off for that. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do this out of kindness. I won¡¯t suffer a great blow because of such a thing.¡± Draven sat down on the sofa, took out his phone, and began to deal with the emails. Although he didn¡¯t take this farce to heart, it wouldn¡¯t be good if it got out. If so, it would affect the Trevino Group, causing a ruckus. He had to get someone to suppress the news as soon as possible. As for Ryan¡¯s concern- It was strange that after such a big scene at the wedding banquet, he didn¡¯t feel too much emotion when he saw Aleah¡¯s sex tape with other men. He only felt a little disgusted. It was disgusting enough though. The wedding banquet naturally came to an end. Aleah, who was in aa, was taken away by Vanessa, and Draven was also called to the hospital by Anna. As for the others, Draven didn¡¯t have time to think about them. The only thing he was sure of was that he felt a little relieved when he left the wedding banquet. ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t want to marry Aleah at all,¡± thought Draven. Realizing this, he stopped what he was doing and thought about it with a serious face. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ryan noticed Draven¡¯s abnormality and nced at him when he was browsing through all kinds of jokes about Aleah on Whatsapp. Of course. Draven wouldn¡¯t tell his real thoughts ¡°Nothing.¡± Draven shifted his attention back to his phone. He was busy with thepany¡¯s affairs, unlike Ryan, who was watching a joke with his phone in his hands. However, it was inconvenient to use the phone to deal with work. After staring at it for a while, Draven felt a headacheing on, so he threw it back into his pocket. This action naturally blocked theing call as the phone was set on mute. Draven picked up the suit on the sofa and looked at Ryan, who was lying. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to thepany first. Where are you going next?¡± Ryan was surprised, ¡°Going back to thepany? What about your mother?¡± Draven briefly told Ryan about the doctor¡¯s medication. ¡°She won¡¯t wake up for a while. I¡¯lle back in the evening. Besides, Anna will take care of her. I don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± It was quiet in the hospital, but Dracen couldn¡¯t stay here all the time. He might as well go back to the Hearing this, Ryan silently got up from the sofa and followed Draven. The two of them remained silent on the way. It was not until Draven came out of the hospital and was about to get in his car that he stopped Ryan. ¡°Do you know how Cierra has been doingtely?¡± In the Boyle family¡¯s vi. After several calls, Vanessa finally gave up. She frowned and murmureed, ¡°It¡¯s doomed. ¡°The engagement will be doomed totally¡­¡± Standing next to Vanessa, Brian was even angrier. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about this marriage? the Trevino. family was already well-educated enough not to re up at the banquet. How could you ask Draven to pick up your indecent daughter? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re embarrassing yourself?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she your daughter? If you think your own daughter indecent, then who do you think you are?¡± Vanessa was angry too. She wanted to tear Brian¡¯s ugly old face apart! Brian spat, ¡°The Boyle family doesn¡¯t have a daughter like her. Shame on us! She has nothing to compare with the one who was picked up by mistake. At least she¡¯s obedient and won¡¯t go out and fool around. Look at the good daughter you¡¯ve raised!¡± Vanessa picked up the pillow beside her and threw it at Brian. ¡°I raised her all by myself? It¡¯s all my fault? Really? If you like that little bit ch Cierra so much, why don¡¯t you kneel down and beg for her back? I haven¡¯t seen you putting effort into raising any girl for so many years. And you dare to me it on me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault. If you hadn¡¯t driven Cierra away, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen out with the Trevino family. We can still be rtives now.¡± Brian dodged the pillow and red fiercely at Vanessa. Brian couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to Vanessa and muttered to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the the Trevino family will be so angry this time to withdraw all their cooperation with us. If we really annoy them, will they take an action to stop the Boyle family from developing bigger? No, this won¡¯t do¡­¡± Vanessa listened to Brian¡¯s muttering and wanted nothing more than to rush forward and tear his mouth. apart. Money, money, money! ¡°He can¡¯t see anything else but money, right? ¡°Why did I choose such a man? ¡°He doesn¡¯t care who released the tape on the wedding but his shi ttypany. Without Aleah, the Boyle family would have gone bankrupt! ¡°If he doesn¡¯t go to investigate it, I will do it myself!¡± thought Venessa. Vanessa took a deep breath and dialed a number. At this moment, Aleah was also furious because of this matter upstairs in the Boyle family¡¯s vi. Almost everything in the room had been smashed, and the woman kept cursing angrily. ¡°Da mn it! How dare he ruin my wedding!¡± If she knew who it was, she would definitely not let him go! Just as Aleah was in high spirits, a man¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Oh, why are you so angry?¡± Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 The Last Gift Hearing this voice, Aleah couldn¡¯t help trembling. All the arrogance turned into fear, and she didn¡¯t even dare to look at the door. She did not forget what this man had said to her. If she didn¡¯t marry him sessfully¡­ Thinking of the feeling of suffocation when the man pinched her that night, Aleah felt out of breath. She swallowed and asked respectfully, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The thin lips under the silver mask curled up, and the man walked slowly toward Aleah. ¡°I¡¯ve been at your house today. Don¡¯t you know that? Oh, your whole family went to the hotel to attend the wedding. Of course, they didn¡¯t know when I came. But it doesn¡¯t matter, does it?¡± Aleah unconsciously took a step back, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. The man came forward step by step. It was not until Aleah had nowhere to retreat that she made a trembling sound with her ankle on the edge of the bed. ¡°I beg you¡­ I, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. If she had known that it would end up like this, she would never have made a deal with this devil! ¡°Shh.¡± The man pressed his index finger against his thin lips, motioning for her to shut up. ¡°What are you talking about? This is a legal society. What can I do to you? Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± When he spoke in such a tone, Aleah became even more frightened. ¡°What¡­ What do you want¡­¡± Fear spread from the soles of her feet to her whole body. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth and speak. ¡°What do I want to do? What have I done to Ms. Boyle? Isn¡¯t you the one who always asked me to satisfy you? I¡¯m here to help you anyway.¡¯ The man drawled and approached Aleah with a cold smile. He raised his hand as if he wanted to grab her chin, but he suddenly stopped as if thinking of something else. But the moment he raised his hand, Aleah took a step back in horror and fell on the bed awkwardly. She curled up and shivered, ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ please don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Seeing Aleah¡¯s humble attitude, there¡¯s a trace of disgust shing across the man¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. The man resumed his arrogant look and looked down at her, ¡°Why are you so nervous? I don¡¯t want to do anything to you.¡± ¡°Touch her? ¡°It is too disgusting,¡± thought thre man. Aleah shivered and didn¡¯t dare to refute. She timidly put her hands on her neck and looked at him pitifully. The man looked at her with a sneer. ¡°What a pitiful look. You look like a dying little beast. I really don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± Aleah¡¯s eyes widened. What a devil! She knew that this man was a devil! Just as Aleah couldn¡¯t help but want to beg for his mercy again, the man suddenly stopped smiling evilly. His tone became a little serious, and there seemed to be a hint of regret in it. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you for the time being, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do anything for you in the future. After all, I¡¯ve helped you so many times, but you seem to haven¡¯t done anything sessfully yet. It¡¯s really my fault.¡± The man sighed softly and looked pitifully at the woman lying on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest gift. I hope you can grasp it well, and don¡¯t let me down again. After all, you¡¯ve infected me with that dirty disease, so you have to pay the price. You can¡¯t get luck all the time, right?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes were instantly covered with coldness. He knocked on the table in the room, where there was a blue folder, which seemed to have been put there long before. After that, the man turned around and left without any hesitation. Aleah, who was paralyzed on the bed, had not yet reacted. She looked at the empty room in disbelief. She had the illusion that she had just survived a disaster, as if everything that had just happened was a dream. Probably because she was too frightened, Aleah gave herself a hard p. It hurt. She quickly got out of bed and picked up the folder that the man had thrown on the table. After scanning through the contents of the document, her face, which had always been pure, became sinister, and her eyes were full of hatred. ¡°Cierra!¡± Sure enough, it was her! Aleah knew that her wedding had been ruined by Cierra. This bitch had left New York and disappeared for so long. Why did she have to appear again and give her a hard time? Aleah clutched the piece of paper in her hand tightly, wishing she could see through it! There wasn¡¯t much written on it. She just briefly sorted out the people around Cierra. William Barton, the CEO of XR Entertainment. Harold Bernard-Barton, a talented hacker who began learning programming in primary school. And then there was Ryan, who was in charge of the technology department in the Trevino Group¡­ Having been in the entertainment industry for many years, William could always dig out some unspeakable rtionships between Aleah and some directors and producers; Harold and Ryan seemed to be able to easily hack into theirputers. Although it was only about the interpersonalwork of Cierra, based on various connections, Aleah had already pinned the me on Aleah for today¡¯s wedding banquet. Except for Cierra, who else hated her so much that they could get those videos? Since this b*tch had ruined everything Aleah had, she would definitely not let her off the h***k! The Barton family in Los Angeles. Because of the disappearance of Will, the whole Borton family was in a mess. Regardless of the fact that it was the first time that Cierra had officially returned home, everyone began to set off to search for Will. The person who was most anxious was Sarah. Although Will was brought up by Jaquan, he came to see Sarah and Mr. Barton every week. He was also her first grandson, so how could she not take it to heart? Because of Cierra¡¯s returning today, the little fellow was sent to the old house early in the morning. Sarah just went to the kitchen to cook. How could he disappear? Sarah was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t speak clearly. ¡°There was no one keeping an eye on Will. Who¡¯s thest one to have seen him? Hurry up and look for him!¡± The one who came out to report was Mrs. Taylor. At this moment, she was also very anxious and looked worried. ¡°I was in the kitchen just now, and Ms. Riley brought took care of Will for a while. When I came out, she said that Will had gone somewhere to hide. I was afraid that he would run out, so I came to tell you, Madam!¡± ¡°Ms. Riley? Cherry? When did shee?¡± A trace of impatience shed across Sarah¡¯s face, but she quickly calmed down. Although Cierra didn¡¯t know the details, she had a rough idea of what was going on after hearing this. ¡°Since Ms. Riley was thest one to see Will, let¡¯s go and ask her about the situation first. And ording to your description, he should be hiding somewhere in the old house and hasn¡¯t run out yet. Let¡¯s go in and look for him together.¡± Since someone was watching over Will in the room, something must have happened so that he wanted to leave first. That was why he lost his temper and did not want to see anyone. It was just like when Cierra ran away from home to L¡¯Opera Restaurant, As for judging that the Will was still hiding in the old house, it was because they had been at the door all the time. If he really ran away, they would naturally see him. Judging from the time described by Mrs. Taylor, Will had just hidden himself somewhere. He shouldn¡¯t have been able to escape during such a short period. The group of people didn¡¯t have time to get the gifts in the car and hurried into the old house to look for Will. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 A chill of Disgust Like the Trevino family¡¯s old house, the Barton family¡¯s old house was built by the older generation in the previous life. It had a long history, but because of its different regional cultures, the styles of the two old houses were somewhat different. the Trevino family stood by the mountain, while a stream surrounded the Barton family¡¯s house. It was surrounded by fence walls of all kinds of flowers and nts. After getting inside, there were a lot of fruit trees. Judging from the trunks, they must be old. When they went further in, they saw that the house was surrounded by a corridor bridge that was full of ssical atmosphere, but there were all kinds of modern furniture and equipment inside. In the past, Cierra had only seen the decoration of the house when she had video chats with Mrs. Chester. Now that she had seen it with her own eyes, she only felt that those ancestors¡¯ aesthetic tastes were really amazing. But now was not the time to appreciate these things. The most important thing was to find her nephew. After entering the old house, they didn¡¯t stay idle. They went straight to find Will who were hiding. As Cierra was unfamiliar with the route, she followed behind William. But after a few steps, she found that William was not in the mood to look for Will at all. In the end, Cierra stopped as well. ¡°William, don¡¯t tell me you want to leave? You promised to stay with me in Los Angeles for a few more days. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± When Cierra was chatting with Mrs. Chester, she felt that William did not look well. She was worried that he would think too much about it, which would worsen the gap between him and other families. William nced at her and gave Cierra a flick. ¡°What are you thinking about? Don¡¯t you want to look your nephew, do you?¡± Cierra rubbed her forehead knocked by William. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you didn¡¯t look for him carefully, and I don¡¯t know the way. What if I get lost?¡± It had to be said that the Barton family was really wealthy. Just the ce where the fruit trees were nted and the grape trellis were built, was three times bigger than the Boyle family¡¯s vi, not to mention the old house behind it. If Cierra walked inside alone, she might really get lost. Therefore, it was reasonable for Mrs. Taylor to worry about Will getting lost at home. It was such a big piece ofnd, and she didn¡¯t know where the child was hiding. Seeing that William not moving, Cierra couldn¡¯t help but push him, ¡°William, did you do the same thing when you were a child? Are you thinking about where you were hiding at that time?¡± As soon as Cierra finished speaking, William looked at her with an inexplicable expression. Cierra was dumbfounded. ¡°I really got you right?¡± William pursed his lips and did not refute her words. Although there were surveince cameras outside the Barton family¡¯s old mansion, it was easy for Will to hide himself somewhere, since it was close to the mountains and rivers, and there were a lot of trees and flowers nted in the yard. William hadn¡¯t been back for a few years, and these trees were a little different from what he remembered. If he was asked to find Will, he might get lost with his Cierra. Thinking of this, he grabbed Cierra¡¯s hand and pulled her back. Cierra was confused. She asked in surprise, ¡°William, where are wegoing?¡± ¡°Looking for Will.¡± With a casual tone, William took her to the main room. Cierra wasn¡¯t familiar with this ce, so she could only follow William to go. Before she could take a few steps, she heard a burst of crying, which made her heart tremble. She almost subconsciously thought of Aleah. She looked up and saw a well-dressed woman following behind Mrs. Taylor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Taylor. I really don¡¯t know where Will went. I just looked down at my phone and didn¡¯t keep my eyes on him. When I looked up, he has gone somewhere. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t drive me away.¡± Mrs. Taylor was speechless, ¡°It¡¯s Madam who asked you to leave. It¡¯s the first time that Cierra has come back today. We are very busy today. I¡¯m very grateful that you came to take care of Will, but you¡­ After all, Cherry was a guest, so Mrs. Taylor couldn¡¯t say anything more and led her to the door. ¡°Please go back first. I¡¯ll tell you if we find Will, but Madam is so angry today. In order not to annoy her, you¡¯d better leave first today. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a chance toe again in the future.¡± The woman looked aggrieved. Just as she was about to follow Mrs. Taylor, she nced over from the corner of her eyes and suddenly widened her eyes. Cierra, who met her gaze, was also a little stunned. She didn¡¯t expect to bump into an old acquaintance here, who she had known in New York. Cherry, who always followed Aleah as a bestie, was her half-sister. Rich and powerful families had a lot of grievances. Even a declining family like the Riley family had a lot of trouble. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It was said that the Riley family was originally united by marriage with a family with a powerful background. Later, Mr. Riley divorced because of his love affair. The ex-wife took her daughter directly back to her parents¡¯ home, and Mr. Riley married anotherdy from a small family and had a new daughter. As for the mistress who broke up the other¡¯s family, she was sent away by money. In short, there was no trace of the woman in New York. Cierra had seen Ms. Riley when she was young, who had probably relied on her mother¡¯s arrogance and had a good time at school. However, Cherry was a few years older than Cierra. Although she had heard of Cherry¡¯s prestige, she had not been bullied by her. At this moment, they met again here at Cierra¡¯s home. Cherry¡¯s mature face ovepped with the arrogant and domineering youngdy in Cierra¡¯s memories. It was inevitable that some subtle feelings would arise in her heart. ¡°Ms. Riley¡¯s mysterious background¡­ Could it be rted to the Barton family?¡± thought Cierra. Cierra didn¡¯t think too much about it. Se silently retracted her gaze, intending to leave first with William. In fact, they didn¡¯t know each other well. After all, they had met once. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Just as Cierra was about to leave, Cherry stopped her. Cierra wasn¡¯t the only one who felt displeased when she heard this. Even Ms. Taylor and William beside her frowned. However, Cherry couldn¡¯t see anyone¡¯s expression. She went straight to Cierra and looked her up and down with teary eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the ex-wife of Mr. Trevino, whose new bride was a celebrity and just caused a scene at the wedding in New York. You¡¯re her younger sister, right? What¡¯s your name?¡± Cierra lowered her gaze. She didn¡¯t expect that she would still be attached to Draven even though she had divorced him. However, there was nothing she could do about it. Although this rtionship had ended, it could not be erased. And it was inevitable that she would be implicated with Draven more or less. Cierra¡¯s expression was calm as she nodded politely at Cherry. ¡°Cierra.¡± ¡°I know you. I¡¯ve seen your photos on the Inte. You look prettier in person.¡± Cherry didn¡¯t hold back her praise. She nced at William beside Cierra and smiled. ¡°You have a good taste. You don¡¯t get along with Aleah, do you? I like you very much!¡± Cierra was speechless. ¡°Does her misunderstand I¡¯m William¡¯s girlfriend?¡± thought Cierra. Instead of exining, she smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re also very beautiful.¡± Cherry snorted and did not look at Cierra. Instead, she turned to look at William next to Cierra and said in a sweet voice, ¡°William, wow, you¡¯ve brought your girlfriend back. Can you take me to go inside with you? I didn¡¯t mean to fail to keep an eye on Will. I¡¯ll apologize to Auntie and Jaquanter, okay? Please¡­¡± Cierra felt a chill running down her spine and quietly took a step back. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 The Chef¡¯s Cooking Skills The moment Cherry came over, William took a step back. ¡°If you¡¯re sick, go to the hospital for treatment. Don¡¯t go crazy here.¡± William said with a look of disgust, ¡°My mother¡¯s surname is Chester, so you and I are not cousins. Don¡¯t try to get close to me. Mrs. Taylor, send her away!¡± William couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else and dragged Cierra away. he didn¡¯t give Cherry any face at all. Cherry stamped her feet in anger. Just as she was about to catch up, she was stopped by Mrs. Taylor. ¡°Ms. Riley, please don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t like Cherrying here, but Cherry insisted oning here on the day of Cierra¡¯s return. Cherry forced herself to join in the fun. After all, she was a member of the Chester family. So as an outsider, Mrs. Taylor couldn¡¯t say anything about it. Yet Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. It was her own fault. She wanted to keep an eye on the kitchen so she didn¡¯t have time to look after Will. But she didn¡¯t expect Will to disappear in such a short time under the surveince of Cherry. She, didn¡¯t know what to say at this point. Cherry red at her. ¡°Mrs. Taylor is just a ser vant. How can she be so tough on her?¡± wondered Cherry. Mrs. Taylor was speechless after being red at. She was still worried. She didn¡¯t know Madam would me her when they found Willter. Anyway, she was very worried and didn¡¯t want to see Cherry at all. Even though Cherry red at her, Mrs. Taylor refused to make way for her. She just pointed at the gate and gestured for Cherry to leave. Cherry had no choice but to leave dejectedly. On the other side, Williamand pulled Cierra straight to the kitchen. the Barton family¡¯s old house had arge courtyard. The kitchen and dining room were separately built behind the garden, a few steps away from the bedrooms. ¡°William, this is the kitchen, right? Can someone hide here?¡± Cierra tried to imagine the scene where William hid himself here when he was a child. Not only could he hide from the elders, but he could also prevent himself from starving. He was quite smart. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Seeing her smirk, William knew that she was not thinking about anything good. He grabbed her cor and dragged her to the kitchen. ¡°What are you doing, William?¡± Cierra was forced to walk forward. Just as she was about to argue about how to escape, Williamn had already let go of her. She could only re at him resentfully. William remained a cool face, and said calmly, ¡°Go and show off your cooking skills which you¡¯ve learned from a master. The more delicious it is, the better!¡± Cierra raised her eyebrows and thought through William¡¯s thoughts. But she was also suspicious about this, ¡°Will¡­ Will this work?¡± Children nowadays were not short of food, and their tastes were very picky. Moreover, she had no experience in cooking for children, so the taste might not be attractive for them. It was as if William could tell what she was thinking. ¡°Jus trust me. As long as it smells good, don¡¯t worry about the taste. It¡¯s not for that little brat to eat.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Se took the apron and went to wash her hands. If she wanted to lure out the little brat who was hiding, with the smell of food, it must be overbearing. There was no one in the kitchen at the moment. Except for a steamer that was still boiling, the other dishes were all well-prepared. Probably it had to wait to be served until everyone was seated. Otherwise, they would be cold now. Cierra swept her gaze over the kitchen counter, nning to make two dishes. Hot and Sour Chicken Gizzard needed sliced ginger, chopped scallions and peppers, pickles, and chili pepper. The cutting technique was first-ss and smooth, and the sour smell of the stir-fried sauce had already made people drool. The chicken gizzard was ced at the edge of the preparation area. Under the table, there was a small charcoal stove that was boiling chicken soup. It was a little chicken prepared, so there was not much chicken gizzard on the te. Cierra switched to a kitchen knife and began to stir-fry the ingredients with a big fire. William didn¡¯t get close to the encounter. Instead, he leaned against the kitchen door and watched. Suddenly, he restrained his casualness and became a little serious. Although he had tasted a lot of dishes made by Cierra, it was rare for him to see her cooking in the kitchen. ¡°How could such a thin and small arm lift up an iron pot weighing a few pounds? ¡°Girls bored and raised in the Barton family should have been well taken care of by families. She is not supposed to suffer so much. ¡°Even a woman like Cherry could bully her¡­ ¡°Why G*d treated Cierra so unfairly?¡± wondered William. William didn¡¯t statre and thought Cierra for long. The sour and sp*cy smell from the small pot quickly stopped the violent thoughts in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help swallowing. When he realized what he had done, an unnatural expression shed across his face. However, after a moment, he regained hisposure and strode towards Cierra, who had poured the dish on a te. The mixture of green and red pepper and chicken gizzard carried traces of heat, which gave him a good appetite simply by smelling. Without hesitation, William washed one pair of chopsticks and slipped to the side with the dish. Cierra ignored him. She was about to make the second dish, Prawns with Ketchup. The Hot and Sour Chicken Gizzard was too sp*cy for a child to eat. But if William¡¯s method really worked, it would be unreasonable not to give Will food. She had to make some preparations. This Prawns with Kethup was sweet, and it was just right for the child. One of them was busy cooking in the kitchen, while the other was busy eating. All the people outside were looking for Will with bitter faces. the Barton family attached great importance to the family rules, and the time for meals was fixed. At noon, except for fruits, there were no snacks to be served, and children were treated equally. At this time, when they smelled the fragranceing from the kitchen, they all felt hungry at the same time and couldn¡¯t help thinking about the sour and sp*cy taste in their minds. All of a sudden, they were not in good mood to look for Will. Even Mrs. Chester, who usually had no good appetite, stopped in her tracks, feeling a little empty in her stomach. After all, ever since she fell ill, she had no appetite. How could she have the mood to eat when she was too worried? Only when she was hungry to the extreme would she take a few bites. Otherwise, she would not have lost so much weight. The smell today¡­ Sarah frowned and wondered, ¡°By right, Mrs. Taylor is supposed to looking for Will at this time. Why did she go to the kitchen? Could it be that she has found him?¡± She didn¡¯t bring her phone with her, so she could only turn back from the garden and walk quickly to the kitchen. At this time, Cierra had already finished cooking the second dish. The fresh smell of shrimp and the sweetness of tomato sauce mixed together. After it was out of the pot, she sprinkled a handful of spring onions, and the color looked very festive. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After the dish was served, the chef couldn¡¯t help but secretly pick up one shrimp tail from the te. When she was about to peel the shrimp shell, a m*ffled child¡¯s voice came from under the table. ¡°Are you eating in secret?¡± Cierra¡¯s movements came to a halt. She tilted her head and looked down, meeting a pair of dark, clear, and watery eyes. The child crawled out from under the table and looked at her stubbornly, ¡°Your hands are dirty!¡± Seeing that the child, who had only reached her waist, raised his head and spoke to her in a lecturing tone, Cierra couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°If a chef eats in secret, it means a good harvest in theing autumn. As for me using my hands¡­¡± Cierra rolled her eyes and handed the shrimp to the child¡¯s mouth. ¡°Do you want to have a try?¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Could You Be My Mother? The bright red shrimp was wrapped in a fragrance, which was still steaming. For Will who had been hungry for a long time, it was undoubtedly a huge temptation. No matter how strong his willpower was, he couldn¡¯t help swallowing his saliva and trying to catch this shrimp. However, he raised his hand and then put it down. He stared at Cierra with his clear eyes and said in an extremely serious tone. ¡®Daddy said that we should sit at the table and eat together. We can¡¯t steal food from the kitchen.¡± The child said seriously while swallowing his saliva. His appearance made Cierra feel her heart almost melt. If it weren¡¯t for the head. act that her hands were covered with oil, she would have touched his furry How could her little nephew be so cute? ¡°Then don¡¯t tell your father. Look at your uncle¡­¡± Just as she was about to say something to William who had taken away the Hot and Sour Chicken. Gizzard, she realized that he had disappeared from the kitchen. She had no choice but to look away. She peeled the shrimp and handed it to him. ¡°Eat it. No one will know that.¡± ¡°No, I have to wait for everyone to eat together.¡± Will swallowed again and shook his head. Cierra couldn¡¯t hold back herughter, but she didn¡¯t force Will and swallowed the shrimp herself. As she wasked her fingers, she teased her nephew, ¡°Your father told you not to run around. Why did you hid yourself here? Do you know how worried everyone is about you?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw that Will¡¯s face was full of sadness and guilt. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± he whispered. ¡®Then can you tell me why you hid yourself?¡± After washing her hands, Cierra squatted down and reason. ed at Will in front of her, trying to know the N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But Will was still wary of Cierra in front of him, for he just met her for the first time. After looking at her for a moment, he suddenly ran out! Cierra was shocked and quickly got up to chase after him. Fortunately, as soon as she walked out of the door, she saw William squatting on the ground with a te in his hand and blushing because of chill. She didn¡¯t have time to appreciate his silly look and shouted, ¡°William, stop him!¡± On the other side, Jaquan, Sarah, and the others who were attracted by the smelling from the kitchen also appeared on the path. When they saw Will in William¡¯s arms, they immediately breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh my g*d! Where have you been? We¡¯ve been looking for you everwhere!¡± Sarah hurriedly walked over and took Will over from William. She looked Will up and down, afraid. that he might hurt himself somewhere. Behind Sarah, Mrs. Taylor¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°It¡¯s d that we found him. ¡°I was afraid that he would run out. It would be a great sin if he got lost!¡± Will was at a loss as to what to do when he saw the guilt on the faces of the two elders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma, and Grandma Taylor. I didn¡¯t mean to hide and make you sad¡­¡± He wrapped his chubby arms around Sarah¡¯s neck and rubbed his head against hers. ¡°I won¡¯t do this again. Grandma, don¡¯t cry.¡± His father said that Grandma was sick, so he had to make her happy. Otherwise, her illness would be more and more serious, so he had to make her happy. ¡°Grandma, the new maid in the kitchen has made delicious dishes. Let¡¯s go eat first, okay? Didn¡¯t you say that Auntie woulde back today? If she sees you crying, she will definitely be sad. So grandma, don¡¯t be sad, okay?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Hearing Will¡¯s childish, Cierra behind him couldn¡¯t helpughing. She was still wearing the apron left by Mrs. Taylor. She put her hands on her hips and deliberately said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all because you sneaked out and made grandma worry. Now you are coaxing people with the dishes 1 cooked. That¡¯s not okay.¡± The little fellow¡¯s face suddenly turned red, ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± ¡°But what? Am I wrong? Did you hide yourself and make everyone worry? Did you coax your grandma with the dishes I cooked?¡± Cierra squatted down in front of him again. Will was unable to refute her questions, and he could only remain silent with an aggrieved expression. The bean-sized tears welled up in his big bright eyes, but he was so stubborn that he refused to shed them, which made people feel sorry for him. Her expression made Sarah¡¯s heart ache. Just as she was about to pick up the little girl and coax him, Cierra pulled him in front of her. ¡°Little buddy, if you feel wronged, just cry. Don¡¯t hold it in.¡± ¡°But Dad has said that a true man never cries,¡± Will¡¯s voice was choked with s*bs. ¡°No, he is wrong. You¡¯re still a baby. It¡¯s okay to cry.¡± Cierra pulled out a gentle smile, pulled the little fellow into her embrace, and patiently coaxed him. ¡°If you want to cry, just cry. If you have any grievances, just tell me. Whenever you¡¯ve been wronged by anyone, Will, remember that you have your father¡¯s love, grandmother¡¯s care, and many rtives by your side to protect you. So don¡¯t hide yourself in this way to vent your grievances. You heard me?¡± As her gentle voice fell, Will finally couldn¡¯t help shedding tears. At first, he sobbed, and then he really couldn¡¯t control himself. He cried louder and louder, like a newborn child. Cierra gently pulled her into her embrace and patted his back. ¡°Just cry for a while when you feel better. ¡°You¡¯re a little man, so just try hard to be strong. However, Will, if you do something wrong, you still have to be criticized, right?¡± Will was still sobbing. Hey in Cierra¡¯s arms and cried for a long while before getting up again. ¡°I¡­ I see. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said that to me,¡± Cierra took out a pack of wet tissues from her pocket and gently wiped his face. ¡°I should¡­ should say sorry to Grandma and Mrs. Taylor.¡± With red eyes, he wrapped his arms around Cierra¡¯s neck and looked back at Sarah and Mrs. Taylor. Probably because he felt a little embarrassed for crying like this, he quickly turned his head and buried it in Cierra¡¯s shoulder. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that Cierra was particrly kind. What she said made him less sad. Although she made him cry¡­. Cierra didn¡¯t push him away and allowed him to hug her like that. She didn¡¯t push him away until he stopped crying. Will seemed to have noticed what she was thinking. He immediately tightened his short arms and stared at her with his ck eyes. Cierra had no choice but to pick him up. ¡°Little fellow, you didn¡¯t eat the prawn I gave to me just now and was very vignt. But now you are unwilling to let go of me?¡± Will pursed his lips and leaned against her head intimately. At the sight of this, Sarah and Mrs. Taylor¡¯s hearts softened. It was said that five and six years old children wer naughty, but Will had always been well-behaved and sensible since he was a baby. Sometimes, they felt sorry for him and hoped that he could make a scene. Now that they saw him like this, they felt relieved. A smile also appeared on Sarah¡¯s face. She was about to invite everyone present to eat some fruit first and have a big meal together when Jaquan and the others went back. Suddenly, she was shocked by Will¡¯s words. Will leaned his head on Cierra¡¯s shoulder and asked her sorrily, ¡°Can you be my new mommy?¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Selfishness When the child¡¯s voice sounded, several people were stunned andughing. Even William and Dn couldn¡¯t help but smile. After all, since William met Mrs. Chester, his expression had never been good. As for Harold, he had always been indifferent. At this moment, everyoneughed so hard. Just because the child said to Cierra, ¡°Can you be my mother?¡± But after that, they felt sad. If the child¡¯s mother were by his side, he probably wouldn¡¯t be so depressed. Like other children, he would grow up healthily, cry, make trouble, and make the elders happy. It was a pity that fate made fools of people¡­ Cierra onlyughed for short. She was a little upset by these words. She looked at Will seriously and told the little fellow, who was confused and didn¡¯t know why everyone wasughing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Will. I can¡¯t be your mother because I¡¯m your aunt. Your father is my elder brother.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Will¡¯s gaze became even more innocent as if he didn¡¯t understand the enormous amount of information. After a long while, ¡°Cierra?¡± said Will. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m your aunt, not a new chef.¡± Cierra held and shook him for a while. Then put him down. Will still looked at Cierra carefully, although he was obedient this time. ¡°Grandma said that my aunt was identally left outside. Aftering back today, our family will be reunited. As long as I am obedient, my mother will return sooner orter, right?¡± said he after a long while. The childlike voice was clean and clear, but it made people¡¯s hearts ache when they heard it. Sarah had always been sentimental. In addition, he had been searching for Cierra for so many years, so she knew Will¡¯s feelings. Her eyes instantly turned red. Fortunately, Ms. Taylor, who was beside her, was smart enough to see Sarah in a bad mood and immediately supported her. At the same time, the others didn¡¯t look too good either. But they didn¡¯t know how to answer him. It was a coincidence that William had found Cierra. They were rted by blood, and Cierra¡¯s appearance was simr to that of the Boyle family. But there was no clue about where to find Will¡¯s mother. They didn¡¯t answer so quickly unless they were 100% sure. Sometimes, it was better not to give people uncertain hope from the beginning. Just as everyone wanted to change the topic, Cierra held Will¡¯s hand. ¡°You want to find your biological mother, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Will hurriedly nodded his head. Cierra pinched his little hand and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Then you should grow up obediently. When you grow up, you will have the ability to find your mother. Of course, your father and I have never given up looking for her. We will naturally be happy if we can see her in advance. ¡°But I want to tell you that your mother loves you very much. Maybe she has some difficulties, the time being, so she left you with your father. You need to remember that everyone loves you very much. Enjoy yourself, ok?¡± for Will didn¡¯t quite understand. He gestured, ¡°It¡¯s just like tadpoles looking for their mother. When they grow up, they can find their mother, right?¡± Cierra rubbed his head but didn¡¯t give him an answer. ¡°Will, can you apany Grandma back to rest?¡± The little fellow nodded heavily. ¡°Yes!¡± New York. Being stared at by Draven all the way, Ryan was speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Cici is. I asked her, but she refused to tell me.¡± Draven¡¯s face darkened without a word. Since returning to the office from the hospital, his face had darkened, ignoring others. Ryan really couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. ¡°If you have the time to care about your ex-wife, why don¡¯t you deal with your current wife¡¯s matter first? Don¡¯t you deal with such a big c**kold first?¡± Ryan was truly speechless. He would have given him a good beating if they hadn¡¯t had a good rtionship! What the hell was wrong with him? ¡°When Cici was with him, she kept wanting to marry Aleah. Now that he¡¯s divorced, he wants to reunite with her. It¡¯s toote for him to know his ex-wife was good after Aleah chucked him!¡± In the end, Ryan couldn¡¯t help adding. ¡°What a f*cking l*natic!¡± ¡°I can hear you.¡± Finally, in front of his desk, Draven spoke. He took a medicine box from the drawer to improve his bad feelings. After swallowing the water, he smiled self-mockingly. ¡°You called me a l*atic, and she also greatly scolded me. But you¡¯re right¡­¡± He was sick, to begin with. In the past, when his grandfather was still alive, he had let him vent his emotions uncontrobly. After he passed away, she also left.. He could only support therge Trevino Group and repeat high-pressure work daily, In recent years, no one had cared about him except Aleah. Neither did Cierra. He asked Cierra to go abroad, but she didn¡¯t even refuse. In the next three years, she didn¡¯t contact him at all. So shouldn¡¯t they divorce, and should he marry Aleah? But Aleah¡­ He suddenly remembered what had happened at the wedding banquet. He felt nauseous, and his face turned pale. Ryan got up from the sofa. ¡°Are you all right?!¡± ¡°What kind of medicine did you take? Why did you throw up?¡± He poured him warm water and asked worriedly, ¡°Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡± ¡°No.¡± After rxing for a while, Draven¡¯s face looked better. He threw the medicine into the drawer. ¡°I¡¯m going to snap for a while. Ask Jason to deal with the matter at the wedding. Our rtionship with the Galvin family is over. Also, draft another property transfer aspensation for the Galvin family.¡± Ryan sneered. ¡°Are you still thinking of making it up to them?¡± ¡­ What a doormat. ¡°Just take it as paying back what I owe her,¡± said Draven. From then on, their marriage had nothing to do with each other. When he came out of the wedding banquet, he felt relieved. He understood that it might not be hist original intention to marry Aleah. He had been against his grandfather all these years, so he had imposed a task on him to marry Aleah. Perhaps they were all right. He didn¡¯t understand their kindness. Looking back, he found that they were being nice to him. But at this point, there was no point in saying more. Perhaps it was fated that a selfish person like him would be lonely. He deserved to be locked up in. that dark room, and no one would pity him. It was not Aleah. Nor was it Cierra. Jason pushed the office door open just as he went to the lounge. ¡°Mr. Trevino, I saw that Stream Vi and a few other houses you transferred to Mrs. Trevino are being hung up for sale. Do you think¡­¡± Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Doormat ¡°What did you say?¡± As soon as Jason finished speaking, Draven red at him indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s about Mrs. Trevino¡­.¡± Jason felt feared under her gaze. At the same time, he realized that he shouldn¡¯t have addressed Cierra that way, so he changed how he addressed her. ¡°The staff who handed the procedures to Ms. Boyle told me about it. Stream Vi and the other properties under her name are being sold, and¡­¡± The more Jason spoke, the darker Draven¡¯s face became. Unconsciously, his voice became softer, and he dared not say anything more. Initially, he didn¡¯t intend to tell Draven. After all, the assets divided up by the divorce agreement were belong Cierra, and Cierra could deal with them casually. However, when he heard that the Stream Vi had also been hung up for sale, he couldn¡¯t help telling Draven. Jason¡¯s father worked for Ernest, and he also worked for the Trevino family after college. Although he was not as close to Draven as Ryan, they grew up together. Ernest specially bought the Stream Vi for Cierra, as her and Draven¡¯s marital home, and the decoration inside was also done ording to her preferences. It could be said that Ernest treated her better than Draven. The meaning of this vi was naturally different. How could it be sold so easily? Jason was furious, so he came over to exin to Draven. But now, he didn¡¯t dare to speak to Draven. ¡°What else had she done?¡± Questioned Draven impatiently. Jason had no choice but to bite the bullet and say, ¡°Also, she had donated the shares you¡¯ve added 3% to her.¡± ¡°Donated?¡± Draven frowned slightly. ¡°Yes, she donated it to the government of New York to establish a tform for finding lost children.¡± continued Jason. As soon as he finished speaking, it was silent in the office. Jason looked at Draven, only to see that his gloomy face had returned to normal, and his tone had be a little more casual. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As for the real estate she¡¯s dealing with¡­ Buy Stream Vi and put it under Mrs. Trevino¡¯s name. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± She could do whatever she wanted with her things. He had already given them to her, so he would naturally not treat them as his own. As for the Stream Vi¡­ Although Draven could understand that she would sell it, he was still angry. In addition, she was nowhere to be seen now, which was in line with what she had said before, ¡°She¡± has nothing to do with him after the divorce. This woman is ruthless!¡± Thinking of all kinds of things, Draven¡¯s face changed again. ¡°Just buy Stream Vi. Don¡¯t tell me anything else about her.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he entered the lounge. He didn¡¯t even give Jason any time to respond. When Draven disappeared from Jason¡¯s sight, Jason heaved a sigh of relief. Jason didn¡¯t know if it was right or wrong for him to mention it. But it didn¡¯t matter to him. He left with Draven¡¯s request. Before he left, he said goodbye to Ryan. Ryan only smiled at him and didn¡¯t say anything. When Ryan was the only one left in the office, he sneered. ¡°What kind of world-level doormat is he?¡± He bought the house for his ex-wife and then bought it from her¡­ Ryan didn¡¯t know what to say about Draven. However, Cici even wanted to sell the vi that Ernest had picked for her. Couldn¡¯t she possibly never return to New York again? No, he had to get to the bottom of this! At that moment, Cierra did not have the time to reply to Ryan¡¯s message. The Barton family¡¯s old mansion gradually became lively as the sky darkened. Jaquan and his father, Charle, were the first to return. They got off work early before the business was over. Then Joshua Barton, Cierra¡¯s uncle, came with his family. The handsome man was gentle and elegant. Since he exited the car, he had been holding his wife, Elena Barton, smiling. Behind them was Coby, who had been secretly living with Cierra for some time. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and look away when he saw Cierra. What surprised Cierra was that Nick also came along. Nick, who worked in a pharmaceuticalpany and specialized in researching and developing medical equipment, was very busy. Not only did he have to program with theputer all day long like the programmers in ordinary Intepanies, but he also had to go to the hospital to visit patients to ensure that the equipment developed by thepany would not cause any harm to the human body. Therefore, Nick was usually the busiest, busier than the award-winning actor in herpany. Cierra asionally sent a few messages to greet him, but she has not received a reply. As time passed, she didn¡¯t disturb him too much. As a result, Cierra was a little afraid of Nick. asionally, she would even wonder if it was because Nick didn¡¯t like her. However, seeing him walk over, Cierra was still delighted and excitedly greeted him. ¡°Nick!¡± His well-dressed sister jumped excitedly before him, and even Nick was stunned. Then he nodded gently and said in a low voice, ¡°Hello, Cierra.¡± His tone was polite and reserved. Cierra was inevitably disappointed. However, she did not show it on her face. Furthermore, the other people¡¯s teasing voices came. ¡°Why do you only care about your brothers? Why don¡¯t you greet us?¡± Joshua held his wife and looked at the group of people. He couldn¡¯t helpughing. His teasing made Cierra a little embarrassed. Cierra greeted them in a sweet voice. ¡°Joshua, Elena.¡± ¡°Good girl, you¡¯ve suffered a lot outside for many years. This is a gift for you. In the future, you are our family. No one will dare to bully you again!¡± Joshua took out a red packet from his pocket and said solemnly. It was thin, but she could vaguely know it was a bank card. Cierra was a little embarrassed. She looked at her father and brothers. When she saw them nod, she epted it with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Joshua patted her shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Cierra felt warm and smiled. Beside him, Elena also smiled and nodded at her. When Cierra looked up, she knew who Coby and Nick looked like. Not only did they have offish eyes, but their personalities were also simr. Cierra didn¡¯t dare to look at her for too long. She felt that staring at beauty for too long was rude, so she looked away slightly. ¡°Elena, you are so beautiful. I¡¯ve also brought gifts for you. I¡¯ll bring them to everyer.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You have a sweet mouth. It would be great if you could always stay with us.¡± Elena couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Her tone was indifferent and a little regretful. As soon as she finished speaking, it could feel that the atmosphere in the hall had intense. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Bad Everyone knew about Mrs. Chester¡¯s condition. Every time they mentioned that Cierra was missing, she seemed to have changed into another person. She was so remorseful. When Elena finished speaking, she realized she had said something wrong and subconsciously looked at Sarah. Fortunately, everything was ok. With a smile, Sarah looked at Cierra kindly. ¡°She wasn¡¯t around me in the past, but she can stay by my side in the future. There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡± In the past, Cierra had a hard time outside, and she had a hard time at home. She had implicated her whole family and could not do that as before. In the future, they just needed to dote on her. People had to look forward. Seeing this, everyone secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Especially Charle, who was next to Mrs. Chester. He couldn¡¯t help holding his wife. Sarah was embarrassed, but she did not withdraw her hand. Instead, she growled, ¡°What are you doing at your age?¡± Naturally, the family around them also saw them like this, smiling. Elena also smiled and watched his sister-inw get into her husband¡¯s arms. She didn¡¯t care about what she had said just now. They also understood that from now on, they would be free from the hurt of losing the little princess. The family dinner was also lively and full ofughter. After dinner, Cierra distributed the gifts to the elders. It was a ne of the same style for the twodies. It was thetest style of Sprince, and the ss was exquisite. Although Sarah and Elena were not young, they cared for themselves well. They looked lively while putting on it. A tea set was given to Charle. Before it was opened, Charle could smell a faint wooden fragrance. He was pleased to receive it. It was a ssic painting she had bought for her uncle, Joshua. She had not bought it in Los Angeles but had seen it abroad and identally bought it. Joshua was not in the mood to do business and could have been better at painting and calligraphy. Over the years, he collected many works and liked all the art at home and abroad, so he enjoyed this ssic painting very much. Compared to the gifts for the elders, she gave her brothers gifts casually. It was not her fault. She had always beenzy. It was tiring enough for her to pick out gifts for the two ladies in the afternoon. Furthermore, Cierra knew that Jaquan would not mind. He gave Jaquan a set of books, ¡°How to Be a Good Father?¡± The big words on the cover made Jaquan almost swear. But he suppressed his anger when he saw the smiling Cierra. He said to her meaningfully, ¡°Thank you.¡± Cierra made a face at him, thinking that his brother wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. On the other hand, she did not give any gifts to William. F*nny and Colton went abroad after saying goodbye to her in New York. Jaquan was also training abroad, so she only gave Nick a gift. Because he was too busy with his job and had little time to rest, she prepared some calming incense for Nick, hoping he could sleep well. She handed them to him politely and said, ¡°This is for you. No matter how busy you are with work, you must take good care of yourself. Health is the most important thing.¡± Nick looked at his sister, who was smiling brightly, and her appearance stood by Coby¡¯s side, intimately appearing in his mind. Suddenly, he felt a little bitter in his heart. But he didn¡¯t show it on his face and took the gift. ¡°Thank you. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± She smiled at Nick again and hurried back to Jaquan¡¯s side. Thest gift was for her lovely nephew, Will. It was a delicate golden lock wrapped in colorful threads. It was not very big, but it was exquisite. It could be worn as an ordinary ne. In the middle of the lock was carved a lifelike little tiger, which was the little fellow¡¯s zodiac. Cierra put it on for Will and said, ¡°This is for you. I hope you can grow up healthily and safely and be a man to protect your grandmother and me!¡± ¡°And to find my mother.¡± Will looked down at the delicate small lock on his chest and added in his heart. He pinched it and smiled at Cierra. In a childish voice, he said, ¡°Thank you, Cierra. When I grow up, I will protect you.¡± ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll wait for you to grow up!¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t help but pinch his chubby cheeks. How could he be so cute! ¡°Good boy, you¡¯re so cute!¡± Will did not move and allowed his aunt to pinch his face. His ears were still a little red. The intimacy between them made Jaquan, sitting on the sofa, unable to watch any longer. This was his son, who didn¡¯t have good terms with him. Usually, he would stay far away from him when he hugged him. The other was his younger sister. The gifts she gave to others were carefully selected, and she chose a set of books for him. How could they regard him like this? Just as he was about to speak, azy voice came from the side. ¡°Cici Barton! ¡°Aren¡¯t you treating us too differently? Everyone has a gift, but your brothers who have apanied you for the longest time don¡¯t have anything. You¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Cierra smiled and said confidently, ¡°Who said you didn¡¯t have gifts? I¡¯ve already given them to you, so you don¡¯t have them today.¡± Of course, it was a lie, but she had told Coby and Harold when she picked out gifts in the afternoon. Because she had to give too many people gifts, she had little time to pick them up individually. She wanted to make small items for themter. Anyway, they didn¡¯tck anything. It was the thought that counts. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The gifts she made might be as exquisite as the ones bought in the store, but it was the thought that counts. She thought that Coby and Harold wouldn¡¯t mind. As for William¡¯s gift, she had already prepared it. All she had to do was wait for his birthday toe. Unfortunately, they had already begun to be jealous. When he heard this, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°You ungrateful girl, I promised you everything¡­¡± Because so many people were present, William didn¡¯t finish their words. If his parents knew he returned after listening to Cierra, they would probably nag again. But he couldn¡¯t avoid anything. Before William could finish, Charle, sitting on the sofa opposite him, spoke very harshly. ¡°Cici didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you because she was close to you. As her elder brother, how can you ask her for a gift? You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± His tone was neither too loud nor too low, but it made William¡¯s facepletely darken. Afraid William would be unhappy, Cierra was about to say something to ease the tension when she heard her saying. ¡°Move yourpany back to Los Angeles.¡± As soon as her father finished speaking, Cierra¡¯s heart sk*pped a beat, and she subconsciously looked toward William. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Base on What Sure enough, William¡¯s face darkened. However, Mr. Barton had not noticed it yet, so he maintained the majesty of a father and continued. ¡°In the past, when your sister was in New York, you could take care of her there. Now that she is back, our family is all in Los Angeles. Don¡¯t be alone in New York. Choose a time to move thepany back as soon as possible. I don¡¯t object to you working in the entertainment industry¡­¡± ¡°Do I need you to object?¡± Before Charle could finish his words, William interrupted him indifferently. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did you say?¡± Charle probably didn¡¯t expect him to react like this, so he was momentarily stunned. ¡°I said you don¡¯t need to object to what I do.¡± William didn¡¯t respond with his usualzy tone but stared indifferently at Charle. He revealed an arrogant and unruly aura. Cierra was close to him. She tugged at his arm, hoping that William could control his emotions. However, as soon as she touched William¡¯s sleeve, he shook her off. He stood from the sofa and said tly, ¡°Have you ever cared about me since I was a child? If not, what right do you have to order me?¡± Jaquan brought him up. If Jaquan didn¡¯t say anything, what right did he have to say it? Why should he go home and move thepany as soon as he was asked to? He had not fulfilled his responsibility as a father, so why did he have to talk to him in such a teaching tone? Before Charle coulde to his senses. At his age, no one had ever dared to speak to him in such a tone. In an instant, Charle was enraged as well. He mmed the table, and there was a dull sound on the wooden coffee table, followed by his furious tone. ¡°Who taught you to speak to your father in such a tone? How old are you? How rude!¡± William picked up the suit on the sofa and put it on. ¡°No one taught me. It¡¯s also because no one taught me that I was so rude. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± After saying that, William looked away indifferently and went straight away. ¡°William.¡± Seeing this, Cierra couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She picked up her phone and chased after him. Fearing their parents worried, she said before leaving, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to William, and Jaquan should talk to Mom and Dad too. Don¡¯t follow us. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± ¡°Cici.¡± The people in the room couldn¡¯t stop them, and they were even more worried that if they caught up with them, it would backfire. After shouting, they didn¡¯t follow them. They were just worried and looked at the darkness outside. The Barton family¡¯s old mansion wasrge, and only a few dim streetmps were lit along the stone path, sca ttering on the ground through the shade of the trees. Cierra came out a littlete, and William walked faster; there was no sign of him after walking around in a circle. ¡°William.¡± When she arrived at a fork, Cierra trotted after him but didn¡¯t know which road to take. She was at a loss. ¡°William, can you slow down a bit? At least take me away.¡± Fearing she would go the wrong way, Cierra stopped at the fork in the road, trying to find William through the shadows of the lights in front of her. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t see anything. The wind blew at night, and she came out hurriedly without putting on her clothes. When the wind blew, she got goosebumps on her arms. ¡°William! Are you going back on your words?¡± After waiting for a while, Cierra didn¡¯t get any response. She picked a wide path and walked forward. Her voice was choked with s*bs as she called for William. She had wanted to have a good talk with William today to ease the tension between him and their parents, but she didn¡¯t expect they would quarrel first. Rubbing her arms, just as Cierra was about to move forward tentatively, she suddenly heard a light cough behind her, and someone patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Ah!¡± Frightened, Cierra cried out in rm. When she looked up, she saw William¡¯s casual eyes. Without hesitation, she gave him a punch. ¡°William, you scared me!¡± Her fist was not heavy. William looked at her speechlessly and said, ¡°How dare you chase after me alone when you¡¯re so timid? Are you out of your mind?¡± He took off his suit and wrapped it tightly around Cierra as he spoke. Cierra snorted. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡± Wearing a warm suit on her shoulder, she feltfortable. When she felt warm, Cierra also reacted, ¡°By the way, William, why did youe out from behind me?¡± -She didn¡¯t go back, either. He patted her head and said, ¡°Because you¡¯re stup*d.¡± He didn¡¯t go far at all. After she chased after him, he slowed down. However, the girl didn¡¯t look around at all. He just stood under the roadside tree and watched her run over. He saw her stup*dly standing at the roadside fork when he followed her. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was so anxious that she was about to cry, he wouldn¡¯te out. He nned to see where this stup*d girl was going to find him. Cierra followed behind him. Rubbing the back of her head, she muttered, ¡°If you continue patting it, I¡¯ll be even more stup*d.¡± William snorted. ¡°So you know you¡¯re stup*d.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t argue with him. ¡°Shall we go back? We haven¡¯t seen each other with Jaquan and Coby for a long time. Why don¡¯t we go out and yter?¡± She didn¡¯t mention their parents. She could tell that there was no estrangement between William and [aquan. It was dark outside, so she followed him with her arm on his. She feared she would trip over the pebbles on the ground and William would run away. ¡°Since we¡¯re ying, of course, we¡¯re going out. Just call Jaquan at the doorter. Why should we go back?¡± William could guess what Cierra was up to quickly. She didn¡¯t even know how to coax people. As if she had decided, Cierra said solemnly, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go out first and call Jaquanter.¡± Hearing this, William stopped and looked at Cierra up and down. ¡°Tell me honestly, what are you up to this time?¡± ¡°What bad thoughts can I have?¡± Cierra flew into a rage. So in William¡¯s eyes, she was such a person? She had wanted to wait outside to take out the gift to make him happy, but he thought her like this? William looked at the angry Cierra and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re so stup*d that you can¡¯t think of any bad ideas. Let¡¯s go. You followed me yourself. Don¡¯t me me for going back on my words.¡± ¡°You never keep your word.¡± Cierrained in a low voice but immediately shut her mouth when she saw William¡¯s indifferent gaze. Unconsciously, William slowed, and his voice returned to its usualziness. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Los Angeles for a while. If there¡¯s nothing important in thepany, I can stay here, but I won¡¯t stay with you there.¡± To be exact, he would not go back there so easily. Afraid that Cierra would be heartbroken, he did not say anything. Cierra was overjoyed. ¡°Really?¡± William nced at her. Seeing her bright smile, he didn¡¯t react much and just replied with a ¡°hmm.¡± When he reached the door, he suddenly stopped. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Weep, It¡¯s Ok ¡°When we were in the room, I didn¡¯t mean to shake off your hand, I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t control myself. I apologize to you.¡± His tone was solemn as he looked at her. After a long time, he pulled back his sleeve. ¡°Just send me here. I sent Coby a message and asked him to pick you up at the door so you won¡¯t go go first.¡¯ wrong when you return. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow if you want to go out to y. I¡¯ll Just as he was about to leave, Cierra caught up with him again and grabbed his sleeve tightly. want to go with you!¡± William came to a halt. Although he did not speak, he was confused. Anyway, Cierra wouldn¡¯t let go of him. She said confidently, ¡°I have something for you.¡± William stopped shaking her off. ¡°If you want to follow me, then so be it.¡± He turned around. Under the dim streetlight, she could see his faint smile. Unfortunately, he returned to his usual casual appearance instantly. ¡°Where are you going to live? On Nick¡¯s ce?¡± Cierra did not know if he had his ce in Los Angeles. They had been staying in Nick¡¯s vi but had yet to see Nick return. William drove and said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there first. Our things are there. It¡¯s not convenient for us to go anywhere else.¡± Naturally, he owned a property in Los Angeles. Everyone in the Barton family had their vis and apartments since birth. However, William was rebellious when he was young. He didn¡¯t want to stay in Los Angeles or see his irresponsible parents, so he didn¡¯t even want to live in the house they gave him. Of course, that was what he thought when he was young. He would not refuse to live here now. It was just that the house had not been cleaned for a long time, and there were no daily necessities. It was better to go back to Nick¡¯s ce. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you would give me something? Give it to me.¡± Suddenly, William thought of something. He nced at the girl addicted to the Inte beside him and confidently reached out his hand to her. ¡°Keep driving. I¡¯ll give it to youter!¡± Cierra patted him grumpily, but her eyes were still fixed on her phone. She was texting Jaquan about the current situation. After all, she had left with William. She couldn¡¯t let the whole family wait for them in the old house. Therefore, she had to rify that Joshua and Elena could return early. They could rest early if they could stay in the old house at night. William thought she was scrolling through entertainment gossip and said earnestly, ¡°Cici. Don¡¯t look at your phone too much. ¡°The lights are dim, and you¡¯ll be blind if you look at it too much.¡± His mother-like scolding tone forced Cierra to turn off her phone. She had just made it clear to Jaquan and was about to reply to the messages sent to her by others, but she had to sk*p it for the time being. ¡°I haven¡¯t been watching it all the time. I just told Jaquan that we were leaving. Hey, I¡¯m not going to y anymore.¡± As she spoke, she threw her phone into the secretpartment in the passenger seat. William snorted indifferently. ¡°You¡¯d better do this every day. If you wear sses one day, I¡¯ll scold you for being ugly.¡± Cierra was used to being scolded by him. She looked at the night view outside the window. It was as prosperous as New York, but the city-style differed slightly. As far as the eye could see, there were a lot of buildings. The lights along the way reflected the city¡¯s style, and the evening wind was charming and gentle. This was where she would live in the future. It was not until the familiar vi appeared in her sight that she returned to her senses. She remembered to get the thing to William. When she took out her mobile phone, she took out a small box with a very simple style. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± When the car was parked, and William was about to push the door open and get out, he saw something next to him. It was a pure matte texture box without any brand logo on it. It was hard to tell what kind of thing it was. He sized up Cierra and took the item silently. ¡°What is it?¡± With that, he opened the box. The diamonds on the silver ring reflected through the lights in the car. The snake¡¯s head and eyes were decorated with two rubies. It was not very big, but the whole design was just right. A tiny silver chain was next to the ring, which could be used as a pendant on the ne. William picked up the little snake ring and put it on his index finger. It was just the right size. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°For me?¡± Cierra nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I started designing when I was in New York. I nned to give it to you on your birthday in two days, but you were unhappy today. You said I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you, so I took it out to apologize in advance.¡± William was born in the year of the snake; Cierra made a ring shaped like a coiled snake. Initially, she feared thebination of rubies and silver rings would look messy, but he didn¡¯t expect the effect to be pretty good. William began to look at it carefully under the light, but heined. ¡°You gave me my birthday present in advance. Other brothers all have gifts, but I don¡¯t. Tsk¡­¡± His tone was bitter. Cierra was almost furious. ¡°Enough! ¡°I only bought gifts for Jaquan and Nick. I don¡¯t think the gifts were necessary for you, as we stay together every day. If you keep doing this, I won¡¯t design it myself. I¡¯ll buy you jewelry in the supermarket.¡± She almost wanted to grab the ring back. William reacted quickly and avoided it. ¡°You want to take back what you have given away, right? You¡¯re so rude.¡± ¡°I learned it from you!¡± Cierra wrinkled at him. But as soon as she finished speaking, William.s face darkened slightly. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It was probably because this sentence reminded him of his conversation with his father in the old house. Cierra also noticed that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t quite right and cautiously nced at him. ¡°William.¡± ¡°What do you think you¡¯re looking at? Are you going to spend the night in the car? Get out of the car and go back to wash and sleep.¡± After the car was locked, William casually gave the order to Cierra as if nothing had happened. But no matter how calm he pretended to be, he was slightly different from usual. After leaving the car, he said nothing else and took her to the vi. His footsteps were so fast that Cierra could only trot to catch up with him. ¡°William, if you¡¯re unhappy, just say it. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡± Fortunately, Cierra was wearing a pair of t shoes today. Otherwise, she would have had to endure the pain in her heel to catch up with William. She carefully followed behind William and pondered over her words. She decided to give up because William had no intention of paying attention to her. ¡°If you¡¯re sad, you can cry. It¡¯s ok. It¡¯s not a crime for a man to cry.¡± Sure enough, when Cierra finished speaking, William stopped and shot an offish nce at Cierra. ¡°Cici, are you asking for trouble again?¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 She Doesn¡¯t me Who She Used To Be Cierra was not afraid of him at all. Even if he was so fierce to her, she would pretend innocently. Seeing her like this, there was nothing William could do. Instead of walking forward quickly, he waited for her. ¡°What are you waiting for? Are you going back or not?¡± The moonlight shone through the parasol trees in the vi area, and a faint shadow happened to stand between them. Cierra strode over in the moonlight, and her voice was gentle. ¡°William, what I said is serious. Although what I said to ask you to cry is a joke, I hope you don¡¯t take everything to heart. ¡°Do you still remember what I said to Will in the afternoon? Crying is healthy venting, and it¡¯s not shameful. I hope you can vent your emotions in other ways instead of leaving like you did today. ¡°This will not only hurt each other but also make us worry about you and hurt your health. After all, we are a family. You don¡¯t have to be so hostile, do you think so?¡± She said slowly, full of expectation. Cierra wasn¡¯t just saying whatever she wanted, including what she had said to Will in the afternoon. After reading a few lines of positive things on the Inte, she wasn¡¯t even trying to be a spiritual teacher. She spoke out of emotion. In the past, when she lived under the shelter of the Boyle family, she had to hide her grievances and humiliation silently. She didn¡¯t even dare to cry. Because once she cried too sadly, she would be scolded by Vanessa and beaten even harder by Aleah. As a result, she developed such a characterter. She didn¡¯t like to talk and didn¡¯t like to look at people. She looked obedient. Ernest always said that she was obedient and sensible. Only she knew she didn¡¯t want to be an obedient and rational person. If possible, who wouldn¡¯t want to indulge in her coquettishness? Who would be willing to be a sensible and obedient person who doesn¡¯t follow their own heart? She also thought of rebelling, fighting against Aleah many times, and even trying to perish with Aleah countless times. However, she knew that it was not worth it to do so. After all, murder was illegal. She also understood her situation and was more restrained by the grace of adopting. Therefore, she could only endure it and keep a low profile. Ultimately, she hid her love carefully and did not dare show it to others. At that time, she liked Draven but didn¡¯t even dare to look up at him. Sometimes, she would give Draven birthday gifts secretly. Now that she thought about it, she was na?ve and stup*d. However, she would not me herself in the past. At that time, Cierra had no one to rely on and could only obediently allow herself to live. She did not hate her weakness and ipetence in the past. She only praised herself for being strong in the past and surviving in such an environment. After suffering for a long time, Cierra, who had survived, found her rtives and the person who loved her dearly. She would also love herself deeply. Indeed, even though her situation differed from Will and William¡¯s, it wasn¡¯t much different. She was afraid that she would be homeless. Will didn¡¯t have his mother by his side, while William was ignored by his parents. Theycked love and a sense of security. The truth was the same. They needed to get over it. In short, she didn¡¯t want William to hold back his emotions. After listening patiently to her nagging, William¡¯s t face softened, and he chuckled. ¡°Stinky girl, you¡¯re so young, but you¡¯ve already started to be a psychologist to guide me?¡± ¡°No, I just want to be amunication bridge between you and our parents.¡± Cierra smiled at him and took a step forward. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you will take me seriously. I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯m overthinking.¡± William turned around and walked into the vi with her together. ¡°The estrangement between me and Mom, Dad cannot be resolved easily. You saw it in the old house today. Mrs. Chester is fine, but judging from Dad¡¯s tone¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, he¡¯s too overpowering. Why should we listen to him and move thepany as he wishes? You¡¯re developing well in New York¡± Cierra was also on the other side of William. Although her father¡¯s idea was good, and he hoped his son and daughter could care for each other, everyone would disobey his order when heard his words. What¡¯s more, William had been neglected since he was a child. Now that he was such an old age, how could their father still give orders? She continued to coax William. Ultimately, she boldly teased, ¡°Lydia is still suffering in New York. Who will protect my sister- inw if you listen to Dad and move back to Los Angeles?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, an indifferent gaze swept over her. Being stared at, Cierra said confidently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I wrong?¡± William rubbed his nose. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Cierra waved his hand, ¡°That¡¯s not important; what¡¯s important is what you think!¡± William nodded heavily. The atmosphere eased a little. Cierra continued, ¡°So, can you stop arguing with Dad? He¡¯s a feudal and chauvinist. He¡¯s already old, but he still treats you like children. You don¡¯t have to argue with him.¡± William smiled. So this was¡­ What the girl¡¯s n? But it had to be said that what she said was quite pleasant to the ear. So he relented and said, ¡°So, what do you think I should do?¡± Hearing this, Cierra knew that she had a chance. She immediately hugged William¡¯s arm and told him in detail. ¡°We¡¯re not young anymore, and yourpany is doing well. Don¡¯t listen to our father. If he says something, let¡¯s listen to him. Then you should stop losing your temper and don¡¯t leave for no reason. The family should be harmonious, right?¡± William listened absent-mindedly. At the same time, he opened the vi door with his fingerprint and dragged Cierra into the house; he grabbed her cor and taught her a lesson. ¡°I see that you¡¯re a good talker. It seems that you¡¯ve fooled me a lot.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Cierra cried out, ¡°How could I dare?!¡± William snorted indifferently. ¡°I think you¡¯re very bold.¡± Just as Cierra begged for mercy, the phone in William¡¯s pocket rang, and she was rescued in time. After getting her freedom, Cierra took out her mobile phone and began to look at it. She hadn¡¯t touched her phone all night, and many people had sent her messages. Ryan asked her where she was, Lydia sent her some entertainment gossip, and Mr. Mayo of L¡¯Opera Restaurant asked her how she was doing. Other than Ryan, Cierra replied to the others one by one. The call was from Jaquan, who asked how they were now. Will also said he wanted Cierra and would send him overter. The siblingsy on the sofa of the vi and replied to their messages, respectively. They didn¡¯t know that a red dot of shooting equipment was exposed in the grass outside the vi. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Pressing Her to Get Married Jaquan and the others arrived very quickly. In less than half an hour, a few brothers brought a boy and came to Nick¡¯s vi. When Cierra heard that her cute nephew wasing, he didn¡¯t chat with Lydia and immediately threw her phone to wee him. When Will jumped out of the car, he was picked up and thrown into Cierra¡¯s soft and fragrant embrace. ¡°Oh my g*d, why is Will so cute? Your body is so sweet and soft!¡± In the past, Cierra hated young humans the most, especially children at Will¡¯s age. They were so noisy that she disliked them to the core. However, she was particrly fond of Will. Although it was the first time they had officially met today, she couldn¡¯t wait to keep him by her daily. Jaquan, who got out of the driver¡¯s seat, felt helpless when he saw his sister and son stuck together. But at the same time, he was also a little surprised. This little guy usually ignored everyone. He was only five years old but acted like an old child. Except for being closer to Mrs. Chester, he had never seen him treat anyone like this. Cierra was the other one. She made this brat obediently allow himself to be hugged. ¡°If you like Will, I¡¯ll leave him to you during this period.¡± Jaquan leaned against the car door and looked at his son, who Cierra was pinching. He didn¡¯t stop her but looked at his son with a smile. ¡°I like him! But if you leave him to me, I may not be able to do it well.¡± Hearing this, Cierra paused with a conflicted expression. Jaquan was relieved. ¡°It¡¯s easy to be with him. He goes to school every day and reads books at the other time. He¡¯s just a little picky about food.¡± ¡°Are you picky about food?¡± Cierra was surprised when she remembered how the little fellow had stared at the shrimp in the kitchen that day. He looked chubby. How could he be so picky about food? However, Cierra was still confident in her cooking skills, especially when she saw that Prawns with Kethup had been eaten up by Will tonight. However, she had to ask for Will¡¯s permission before caring for him. They also had to respect the child¡¯s opinion. As she was about to ask, Will hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not picky about food tonight. I ate a lot. As long as you cook, I can eat it all.¡± Cierra pinched his face again. ¡°Will, you can¡¯t wait to live with me?¡± Will pursed his lips. She would have thought he was unwilling if it weren¡¯t for his blushing face and ears. ¡°But you all live with Nick¡­¡± As soon as Jaquan spoke, he saw his son tightly wrap his arms around Cierra¡¯s neck was as if he was afraid of being taken away. He had no choice but to change his words. ¡°If there is no room for you, Cici can live with me. Anyway, it¡¯s still early. It¡¯s a good time to wash up and rest.¡± Cierra thought about it for a moment. Since Will¡¯s clothes were still in his house, it was more convenient for her to live in Jaquan¡¯s house. Just as she was about to agree, she was interrupted by an indifferent voice. ¡°Of course, I have enough rooms here, and I also have clothes for Will. You can stay there. If you go there, you have to pack up. I¡¯m afraid you couldn¡¯t rest early.¡± It was Jaquan who spoke. He was standing with Coby and Harold. They should have driven another car back. His indifferent voice was slow as he nced at William behind her with his hands in his pockets. ¡°William and Coby are also here. It¡¯s lively for us to live together. Jaquan, why don¡¯t you stay here? It happens that we haven¡¯t had a good reunion.¡± ¡°Ok¡± Jaquan thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s make do with it tonight. I¡¯ll ask someone to send me and Will¡¯s clothes after work tomorrow.¡± ¡°Are you nning to stay here for a long time?¡± William was unexpected. Jaquan raised his eyebrows at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Only young people like you are allowed to live together. Am I not wee?¡± William quickly apologized. ¡°Of course not. You can live wherever you want as long as Nick has no objections.¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at Nick behind him. Cierra also looked at Nick with a smile. Only when there were so many people around would Cierra dare to stare at Nick so openly. There was no other reason. After all, she did not spend much time with Nick. Furthermore, like Coby, Nick was indifferent. Looking at him, Cierra felt he could only be observed from afar and not yed with. Now that there were so many people and they were chatting, Cierra could take the opportunity to peek at Nick¡¯s beauty. If Nick had entered the entertainment industry like Coby, he would be attracted many people. It was a pity that such a handsome brother had invested in scientific research. He could have relied on his face, but he had to rely on his brain to survive. Cierra couldn¡¯t help but sigh regretfully as she held Will. She only hoped that Nick could take good care of his hair. Naturally, Nick noticed her gaze. It was so apparent that he could feel his younger sister¡¯s gaze even though they were not close. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He pretended not to know it and answered Jaquan¡¯s question thoughtfully. ¡°Of course, you can live here. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have your room. You can even live in my room if you want. After all, I¡¯m not home most of the time. But if you live here, I want to put aside the projects on hand ande back more often.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡± Hearing this, Jaquan couldn¡¯t help smiling and patted him, who was even more indifferent than Coby. ¡°Joshua and Elena have been worried about your marriage for a long time. If you¡¯re willing toe back, don¡¯t forget about it.¡± ¡°Jaquan, your marriage hasn¡¯t been settled yet, but you are urging us like an elder.¡± William couldn¡¯t tease him. Jaquan said confidently, ¡°I already have a son. Why should I get married?¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t urge us to marry. Who are you on your side with?¡± William immediately retorted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with urging you? The elder brother is like a father. Am I wrong to urge you?¡± They fought fiercely. Cierra held Will in her arms and smiled as she followed her brothers to the vi. Before taking a few steps, she heard a low, indifferent voice saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of holding him? Will looks heavy.¡± A five- or six-year-old child who could run and jump didn¡¯t need to be held constantly. Cierra found him adorable and refused to let go of him. It just so happened that this kid was sticking to her, and his short arms were wrapped around her neck intimately. Hearing this, Cierra turned around and met Nick¡¯s calm eyes. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Abandoned Cierra quickly looked away. Thinking she had peeked at him for a long time, she still felt slightly embarrassed. She smiled politely and ill in her arms. ¡°He was not heavy. I used to practice tossing the wok with sandbags on my arms. It¡¯s ok to hold him.¡± When Will heard this, he subconsciously tightened his grip on her and felt sorry for her. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Cierra put me down. I can walk myself. I¡¯m already five years old. You don¡¯t have to hold me all the time.¡± Cierra had suffered a lot outside. When she went home, she would be protected by them. Even if he was young, he could not bully her. Considering this, Will was unwilling to let Cierra continue holding him. He struggled to get out of her arms. Fearing that he would fall, Cierra carefully put him down. Jaquan watched the whole process silently, smiling. He stared at Cierra¡¯s thin arms. It was hard to imagine how she made a living outside with a sandbag when she was younger. It wasn¡¯t until Cierra had coaxed Will and held the little fellow¡¯s soft hand that Nick slowly opened his mouth. ¡°If you have any difficulties in the future, you can tell me.¡± Cierra was slightly stunned, thinking that she had misheard. She still didn¡¯t dare to get close to Nick. She didn¡¯t expect him to take the initiative to say something like that. ¡°Ok, thank you!¡± smiled Cierra immediately. Nick nodded slightly. As the moonlight moved, the vi became lively because of the arrival of the group of people. After an unknown period, all lights on the house were turned off, and the ce quieted down, leaving only a dim yellow light in the corridor, warming up there. After an unknown time, Cierra, still half-asleep, only felt a small head burrow into her embrace. Because of her experience abroad, Cierra woke up almost instantly. She didn¡¯t turn on the light. When she saw the person in the dim light, she rxed. She yawned and held Will in her arms. She mumbled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep well? Why did youe to me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep alone.¡± Will¡¯s voice was exceptionally clear. Cierraughed softly, but didn¡¯t lecture him on anything. Jaquan said that the little fellow always slept alone at home. He was not happy to have someone to apany him. Today, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep independently. However, she didn¡¯t mind. She would sleep even more soundly with a soft and fragrant baby in her arms. Will also hugged Cierra and said in a low voice, ¡°You smelled like Mom. I miss her very much.¡± ¡°And this afternoon, thank you. I was sad initially, but after you said I can cry, I felt much better. Cierra, I like you very much.¡± As she listened to his words, her drowsiness gradually dissipated. She adapted to the dark environment before looking at her nephews amiably. ¡°Will, I like you very much too.¡± She kissed him on the forehead and softly said, ¡°Can you tell me why you¡¯re hiding today? Did someone bully you?¡± In the afternoon, she was so focused on venting her emotions that she forgot to ask about the cause of the matter. As soon as she finished speaking, she felt the little boy in her arms stiffen. She patted the child¡¯s back and coaxed him gently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to say it, but you just need to remember that we are doting on you. In the future, no matter who bullies you, you can say it out loud. Don¡¯t be afraid of anything!¡± Although her voice was very light, it contained an intense emotion. Will snuggled into Cierra¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Cherry. She bullied me¡­¡± ¡°Cherry?¡± Cierra remembered she met Cherry in the old mansion today. ¡°How did she bully you?¡± Will bit his lip with a conflicted expression. Perhaps he was afraid of trouble, or maybe Cherry had said something to him, so he was scared to say it. Cierra patiently coaxed him, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Will. You¡¯re a child of the Barton family, and that annoying Cherry doesn¡¯t our family. Why should we be afraid of her? As long as you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, our family will uphold justice for you.¡± When Will heard this, he wanted to cry. No one had ever said such a thing to him. Ever since he could remember, he had no mother by his side, and his father was always very busy. He was taken by the nanny or sent to his grandmother¡¯s ce. Grandma was very good to him but never said these words to him. As for Cherry¡­ He sniffed and hugged Cierra tightly. ¡°She said I was a child with no one to raise. When she married my father, she would ask him to throw me away! She also thought I was annoying and kept looking at her mobile phone, saying I was an illegitimate child¡­. ¡°Every time she saw me, she said that I was thrown at the door of the Barton family by my mother, that my father and grandmother were kind enough to pick me up, and that I was not a child of the Barton family at all¡­¡± In the end, he felt so wronged that he burst into tears. ¡°I won¡¯t be thrown away, right? I am not an illegitimate child, right?¡± Hearing this, Cierra¡¯s heart ached. She couldn¡¯t imagine why Cherry could say something like that to a child. ¡°Not to mention that Will had done a paternity test and had been taken back to the Barton family. Even if someone else had thrown him at the door, they are kind enough to raise him; she shouldn¡¯t have said that in front of the child! Besides, wasn¡¯t this woman a rtive of the Barton family? How dare she covets Jaquan? Isn¡¯t that a little¡­¡± Cierra was angry and disgusted. But the most important thing at the moment was to calm him down. She didn¡¯t expect that such a young child would bear thesements. More than once. Will cried so hard in her arms. Cierra worried him as she patted him gently on the back. ¡°Of course not. Your name is Will Barton. You¡¯re in our family tree. How could you be an unwanted child? You¡¯re not an illegitimate child. Don¡¯t listen to Cherry¡¯s nonsense in the future, understand?¡± When Cierra thought of those words, she felt terrible. From the perspective of his nephews, she felt even more terrible. She had also been called an illegitimate child and called a child that no one wanted. When she was in the Boyle family, others scolded her like that every day after Aleah returned. Sometimes, she thought her family and the world abandoned her. Fortunately, she was not. Cierra had never imagined that Will had suffered the same things as her. He was still a member of the Barton family. How dare Cherry be! Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 He Wasn¡¯t the One On cklist New York. There was heavy rain at night, and it fell on the floor-to-ceiling ss. The heavy rain woke up Draven. He looked a little dazed. Knowing he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, he got out of bed, stood before the window, and stared nkly at the city¡¯s night view. ¡°Ever since he divorced Cierra, he has been living in thepany. asionally, he would go back to the old mansion for two days. Most of the time, he worked. He saw her again in his dream. Cierra¡­ The person who should have been forgotten appeared in his dreams repeatedly. He couldn¡¯t get rid of her. Why?¡± Looking at the raindrops slowly dripping from the ss, he shouted in confusion. Why did he always dream of her? He tried to fall into meditation, focusing on listening to the rain Drip, pat, pat, pat. However, he couldn¡¯t help but think of that rainy night in the old mansion. Simr to this heavy rain, it was also different from the sound of the rain tonight, thunder and lightning shed, and a fragrance and softness of woman fell into his arms¡­ Draven suddenly opened his eyes, still filled with confusion and disbelief. He actually¡­ Compared to the disgusting scenes in the hotel during the day, he could feel that he was not disgusted by the rejection when he thought of Cierra. In fact, he was even unwilling to ept his indulgence in it. It was one thing for him to be dreaming, but why would he think about having sex with Cierra when he was free? Draven felt furious. He turned around irritably and went to get a bottle of iced water. After drinking the coolness of the water, he was not that desire. He had been sleeping since he took the medicine in the afternoon. He didn¡¯t wake up until now, and he didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. He picked up the phone in the corner of the sofa and became indifferent as usual. It was four o¡¯clock in the morning on the phone. He hadn¡¯t checked his phone all night and left a lot of messages, missed calls, and even particr messages to him, for fear that he couldn¡¯t see them. Most calls were from Vanessa, but Aleah had wholly disappeared this time.. Anna called him twice but didn¡¯t get through; she sent him a WhatsApp message saying his mother had woken up. There was nothing else ills except for her high blood pressure, As for the other messages, A few people came to ask about his situation, but they might not care about him. They just saw him making a fool. Some were even bold enough to directly introduce him to a new woman and send him photos to ask if he liked her. Feeling a headacheing on, he turned off his phone. The suppressed irritation rose along with the pain in his nerves. He pressed his temple and tried to relieve it, but as soon as he closed his eyes, the familiar face appeared in his mind again. He was so shocked that he suddenly opened his eyes. Outside the window, the rain was getting lighter. There was no sound except for the asional sound of hitting the ss. At night, his five senses were magnified in the darkness. He sat alone in the empty and dark room. Some thoughts suppressed in the daytime were also quietly revealed at night, and he couldn¡¯t restrain himself. As he held his breath, a thought suddenly formed in his mind. -He was missing Cierra. He missed her. In the past, he would never know what the missing feeling was. He did not shed a tear when his grandfather died and was buried. Now that three years had passed, he had never thought of him who had brought him up and taught him lessons. Even the memory of him had gradually faded away. He had always been offish and selfish. He was a very shrewd businessman and had never been a good person. That was what he thought of himself. After all, filial piety was the most important thing. If he was a good person, why would he think it was customary for his grandfather to get old, sick, and die? His grandfather should leave at his age. He was aplete loser, and no one loved him, so he chose to marry someone who loved him, even for his money. But a jerk like him missed his ex-wife on a rainy night. He inadvertently touched the screen of his phone. Suddenly, the light shone on his face. Did he miss her? He began to ponder over this matter. Also, whenever he used an excuse to go to the L¡¯Opera Restaurant, he would call her asionally when he sent her abroad. However, he couldn¡¯t get through to her. Ha, he missed this heartless woman. But he probably couldn¡¯t control his emotions in the middle of the night, and his body was doing what he wanted to do at the moment. He wanted to call Cierra again and get her new number sent by Ryan. This heartless woman had tried to please his grandpa and marry him. After returning to the country, she wanted to divorce him. Now that there was no news of her, why should he be the only one missing her? Draven looked up Ryan¡¯s WhatsApp. Because they usually contacted each other by phone, they spent most of their time together. Their chat history was still when Ryan sent him the new contact information of Cierra a few months ago. His gaze lingered on the phone number for half a minute, and he felt it familiar. Instead of copying the phone number, he switched it to his contact list and looked for her contact information. The name he gave to her was Cierra. The first one was that she had saved it in his phone. It had it since she was in school. Over the years, he had changed her mobile phone many times, but the number list was the same. Thinking of how the chubby girl sn*tched his phone away, he stared at the note in a trance. ¡°Cierra¡­¡± It seemed that the person apanying him the entire time was Cierra. When did it change? He couldn¡¯t remember. He clicked on the screen and saw the number he had saved. After a while, he mocked himself with a hint of indifference. He didn¡¯t stop, either. He clicked on the setting in the upper right corner. He clicked on the cklisted number in the interception and harassment. There was only one number, which matched all the phone numbers sent by Ryan. On the contrary, the number saved in his contact list had been modified by one number. One number, ha¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Because of this number, he mistakenly thought she was angry with him when she was abroad for three years. She took everyone seriously and deliberately ignored him. He didn¡¯t want to talk to her. It turned out that she was the one who had been cklisted. It was his mobile phone that had been cklisting her all the time. It was not that she didn¡¯t want to find him, but that she couldn¡¯t find him. He was really a bad guy! He was mad because of this fact. What would he be doing now if he had med her for ignoring him all these years? Thinking of the grievances that Ryan had found out about her when she was abroad, his eyes turned indifferent. -What if she called him when she was in danger? Just thinking of that scene made him break down. If such a scene had happened, how desperate she would be if she, as a girl, was abroad and couldn¡¯t contact him for help. Draven closed his eyes. He suddenly threw his phone against the wall when he opened his eyes again. The screen broke into pieces. After a loud noise, it was as silent as the night. The sound of the rain could no longer be heard. After an unknown period, he stood up from the sofa, picked up his phone with trembling hands, and took out his card. He had to pull out Cierra from the cklist. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Praying Ryan was instantly shocked when he came to the office the next day. The man in a suit and tie usually sat at his desk, staring unshaven at a broken phone screen in front of him, and he looked ¡°despondent.¡± Ryan didn¡¯t know what cut his palm, but there was another scar on it that had already healed. The dried blood had solidified on the wound, looking ferocious and horrible. Ryan had a strange look. Unlike his usualzy self, he knocked on Draven¡¯s desk. ¡°Draven, are you all right?¡± Without saying a word, he stared at the phone before him. Ryan didn¡¯t know what to say. He scratched his head, stared at Draven for a while, and said hesitantly. ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad because of what happened yesterday. Aleah¡­ You know what she is. You said that you married her because she is good to you. Marrying her will fulfill your wish. You had to manage the company.¡± Although Ryan felt it was not worth it to feel sad for a woman like Aleah, as Draven¡¯s good brother, he could understand Draven. Moreover, it was in the middle of the night when it was essible to sentiment. Yesterday, he had worried about Draven when he saw his appearance. As expected, something happened during the night. He didn¡¯t expect this woman to be a big blow to him. What the hell? Just as Ryan was sighing with emotion, the man at the desk suddenly spoke. ¡°Who told you that I was sad because of Aleah?¡± Only then did he reply to him. Ryan was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Otherwise, what else could have such a heavy blow to you?¡± A video of his bride having sex with another man was broadcasted on the spot on his wedding scene. It was usual for him to be depressed. Just as Ryan was about to persuade Draven not to be stubborn, he heard thetter speak. What Draven said also shocked him. Draven picked up the broken phone with a self¨Cdeprecating smile, and his voice was indifferent. Get Bogus ¡°That¡¯s right. I should have seen what kind of woman she is. It¡¯s ridiculous that I met her requirements again and again¡­¡± He should see through Aleah while he found the scars on Cierra¡¯s body thest time. No, it should be earlier. When she copied the surveince video and sold them to the Inte to nder Cierra, He should have known Aleah was just a woman who would do anything for her own purpose. She used the trust he had given her o scheme against him. He allowed her to enter the Trevino Group building and into his office, but in the end, The phone number saved on his phone had been modified, and the surveince video he had gotten was taken out as evidence of a fan war. Why did he think that he liked Aleah? Was it just because of that cake? If getting close to him was a scheme from the beginning, did it mean that the cake was put there by someone else and recognized by her? After careful calction, Cierra had spent even more time by his side. They grew up together. Cierra was almost with him everywhere except when he was learning or teaching. Cierra was the one who had stayed by his side the longest. Even when Aleah came backter, she often appeared in various ways. She came to the Trevino family to apany his grandfather, cook for him, and take care of the flowers and nts for him¡­ There was all her trace anywhere. However, she was taciturnlypared to the vivid and beautiful girl in the past. She permanently lowered her head and let others ignore her existence. Was it just because her presence was low that herpanions didn¡¯t count? At that time, he didn¡¯t realize it. When he thought about it again, it seemed she was everywhere, and Aleah was not apanying him. Every time it was because of Aleah¡¯s call, he would use all kinds of excuses to go there. Because of this, he quarreled with his grandfather every time and ran away from home rebelliously. Now that he thought about it, someone silently apanied him in those unbearable memories. Get Potts How could he be alone? It was he who had created his tragedy. He had made his grandfather angry every day because of Aleah. Ultimately, he did not even have time to see his grandfather for thest time when he passed away. What a joke! He thought that no one could control him now. He felt free, could do what he wanted, and marry the person he wanted. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But the fact was¡­ Only when the wedding banquet was held did he know who the person he wanted to marry was Draven looked at the ceiling dejectedly and told Ryan everything that had happenedst night, including what had happened in recent years. ¡°Did you know that at the wedding banquet yesterday, when I saw Aleah in a white wedding dress at the end of the hotel¡¯s red carpet, I was thinking about the scene when Cierra married me three years ago.¡± It was still vivid, but he still felt Cierra was gorgeous. However, at that time, his grandfather was seriously ill. Aleah repeatedly broke down and called him to say she wanted tomit suicide. He was mentally and physically exhausted. Other than saying that Cierra was beautiful in his heart, he didn¡¯t say anything else. At the wedding banquet yesterday, he had self¨Crighteously struggled with his emotions. He kept telling himself that the person he was going to marry was Aleah. He shouldn¡¯t have thought about that heartless Cierra. It was ridiculous that he couldn¡¯t see through his heart. He was a heartless man! He was a scumbag! Everyone was right. He was a jerk, a blind good¨Cfor¨Cnothing! Ryan silently watched his old friend¡¯s emotional copse. He restrained his casualness and didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at the broken phone on the desk and suddenly understood. It wasn¡¯t just because he knew that the number on the cklist was Cierra¡¯s, but because it was just a fuse. He finally exploded when he knew the truth. His heart was broken into pieces, just like the end of this mobile phone. If they could be contacted each other in three years, they might not be able to reach their current. state. But who could he me? There were many ways to meet and talk to each other, but both seemed to be holding back their anger. When they met, they said sharply, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me for so many years?¡± What was even harder to exin was that it wasn¡¯t that the other party didn¡¯t look for the other, but that someone had built a wall in front of them and blocked the other party outside. It was just that he didn¡¯t know. But what could he do? In this world, there were no ifs. He could only me himself. He hated himself. On the other hand, the oue was his current appearance. He¡¯d been dejected for an entire night and regretted it. He looked at Ryan and pleaded in a rare tone. ¡°Where¡¯s Cierra?¡± ¡°Can you tell me?¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Taking the Initiative ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know.¡± Ryan was also helpless. In order to make Draven believe in him, he showed him his recent chats. with Cierra. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve tried my best, but I still can¡¯t find out where she is.¡± Draven raised his eyes and nced at the screen. Suddenly, he let out a chuckle filled with self- deprecation. ¡°You get along well with her.¡± When Draven talked with her, she always scolded him and asked him to keep a distance from her. She was ruthless. Ryan looked at his good friend and awkwardly took back his phone. ¡°I¡¯m just bored. That¡¯s why I often chat with her. She only replied to me when she was in a good mood. She never took the initiative to chat with me, understand?¡± If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have shown him his chats. s! Moreover, most of the chats were about the wedding banquet yesterday. They were almostughing at him. Just as Ryan was thinking about how tofort his good friend, he found that Draven didn¡¯t seem to take Aleah¡¯sints seriously at all. He just muttered in confusion. ¡°Take the initiative?¡± He repeated the words, holding his broken phone in a trance. ¡°Will she forgive me? But I don¡¯t even know where she is. What can I do to get her forgiveness?¡± ¡°Well, he had fallen in love with her,¡± Ryan thought. Ryan didn¡¯tfort him. Because Draven only cared about Cierra now. He was not interested in any other things. Even if he laughed at things between Aleah and him, he would make no response. Although Ryan had guessed that such a day woulde, he hadn¡¯t expected that Draven would be in such a state. What an innocent boy! When breaking up, he became so disappointed and weak. Get Boys Ryan let out a heavy sigh and gave advice to the man whose mind had been upied by Cierra and couldn¡¯t think of anything else. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to L¡¯Opera Restaurant and ask? Isn¡¯t Cici very close to the heir of L¡¯Opera Restaurant? You may know where Cici is if you try to get information from her.¡± As for whether or not Cierra would forgive him¡­ it was hard to say. Ryan never looked back when he broke up. So he didn¡¯t know how to help him in any way. After all, his slogan was that before he met a suitable person, he would not get married. Unlike his best friend, who wanted to get married with his girlfriend. ¡°By the way, thest time I went to L¡¯Opera Restaurant, I heard that Adam was also looking for Cici.¡± ¡°Do you know why?¡± As Ryan spoke, he casually twirled the pen at his fingertips. As soon as he finished speaking, the person at the table suddenly raised his eyes. Instead of being depressed, he finally got up from the chair, picked up the suit on the sofa, and put it on. Ryan¡¯s heart ski pped a beat when he saw this. ¡°What are you doing, Draven? Don¡¯t tell me you want to go out like this? You should at least keep tidy. Otherwise, the chef at L¡¯Opera Restaurant would think that you¡¯re a fool from a slum!¡± Stunned, he stopped in his tracks and looked at himself through the ss. He hadn¡¯t slept since he woke upst night. In addition, his mood was unstable and he seemed to have experienced a lot. Later, he smashed his mobile phone and cut his hand with a fragment. because of a headache, trying to wake himself up.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. So, at this moment, he did look a little unkempt. His hair was messy, he was in low spirits, and his hands were stained with blood¡­ It was indeed a little too hasty. Los Angeles. Cierra had just finished preparing breakfast for her family. Today¡¯s breakfast was sumptuous. Some were takeout dishes she ordered, and some were cooked by herself in the morning. Get Bor Because her brothers got up at different times, Cierra didn¡¯t wake them up. She put the dishes in the kitchen and waited for them toe down to eat. Now, there were only her and Will in the dining room. The eldest brother, Jaquan, had already eaten. something and was going to work. She nned to feed her nephew and then send him to school. Originally, Jaquan had asked the driver to send him to school. But after hearing what the little guy said last night, she decided to send him to school by herself. Children had a strong sense of self-esteem. Sometimes, they were unwilling to say anything even if they wanted their families to apany them. Yet, they would swallow their grievances themselves. This made Cierra¡¯s heart ache. She didn¡¯t know where his mother was, and his eldest brother, Jaquan, was very busy with the company¡¯s affairs every day. If the other children were sent to school by their parents, and only the child of the Barton family was sent by the driver every day, he would definitely be sad. Although Cierra wasn¡¯t his mother, she could asionally send him to school and picked him up. The little fellow would definitely be happier. Moreover, the address of the studio had not been decided yet, and she was not busy. She could take the time to apany her family. ¡°Achoo!¡± Just as Cierra was cing their breakfast on the table, she suddenly sneezed. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Will looked at her worriedly and blinked his big ck eyes. ¡°Did you catch a cold because I slept with youst night?¡± ¡°No, your body is fragrant and soft. It¡¯s veryfortable to sleep with you.¡± Cierra looked at her cute nephew and couldn¡¯t help touching his head. ¡°Maybe someone is missing me, so I sneezed.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Hearing this, Will was relieved and nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cierra was amused by his expression and couldn¡¯t help pinching his cheek. ¡°Why are you acting like an old man at such a young age?¡± Looking at the little boy, she felt distressed and wanted to pinch his face. When he put on clothes this morning, he told her not to tell his brothers what had happenedst night. Firstly, he was afraid that they would be worried. Secondly, she had just returned to the Barton family. If she went to make trouble for Cherry, she would probably make the Chester family unhappy. What¡¯s more, the matter was over. Yesterday, he drove Cherry away directly, so there was no need to cause any more trouble. So it was better to keep it a secret for the time being. If Cherry came to bully him again, he would be brave enough to say it out loud. His thoughtful appearance caused Cierra¡¯s heart to ache. Many parents doted on their children. Even for her, before Aleah came back, Vanessa had been nice to her, not to mention that Ernest had treated her as his own granddaughter. Her little nephew was living a cautious life even though there were so many people in the Barton family who loved him. No wonder William didn¡¯t want to go back home. Children from poor families were usually sensible and mature. As she thought about it, her movements became lighter and she rubbed his head. Will blushed and lowered his head to eat silently. It was only at this moment that he acted like a child. ¡°Eat slowly. Don¡¯t choke. I¡¯ll send you to schoolter. You won¡¯t bete!¡± Cierra looked at the little guy with gratification. Suddenly, her cell phone rang at this time. Without seeing who was calling, she picked it up directly. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 I Miss You There was no sounding from the phone. Silence. Cierra furrowed her brows and took a look at her phone with the Fried Egg with ham in her mouth. It was a phone call that she was a little familiar with. ¡°Who is it? If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Just as Cierra lost her patience and was about to hang up, a voice finally came from the other end of the line. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± There was a hint of caution in his words. Even so, Cierra recognized who that person was. She couldn¡¯t believe it, and then she was puzzled. She had deleted Draven¡¯s phone number. Although she had tried to send him a call in the first year she was abroad, it had been so long that she had almost forgotten his phone number. But why did he call her? Hadn¡¯t she already been cklisted by him? ¡°Does he think that it is me who hired someone to ruin his wedding?¡± She thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cierra asked cautiously. Her tone also made the person on the other end of the phone feel sad. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Shit.¡± After waiting for a long time, Cierra cursed in her heart and intended to hang up the phone directly. ¡°Cierra¡­¡± Suddenly, a low and slow voice came again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I did to you in the past,¡± he said. This time, it was Cierra¡¯s turn to be silent. She frowned and felt confused. Get Borus ¡°You¡­ you called me so early in the morning just to apologize to me? What did you do? Is there any news about you and me again on the Inte?¡± In the past two months, she and her brother had spent a lot of time dealing with the previous farce. It was not easy for them to make theizens forget about her. She didn¡¯t want to make any strange news again. ¡°Let me tell you, I didn¡¯t do anything about your wedding with Aleah. Don¡¯t put the me on me. I won¡¯t take the me. If anything happens on the Inte, deal with it quickly.¡± She was talking with him now, so she couldn¡¯t read the news on the Inte. She could only warn him verbally. ¡°No, Cierra.¡± The other party seemed a bit helpless, but she could hear that his tone was a bit less dejected than before. ¡°It¡¯s because I apologize for what I¡¯ve done to you in the past. When you were in the Trevino family, I ignored you. When you were abroad, I turned a blind eye to you. And after you returned home¡­. I¡¯ve let you down.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As the man¡¯s low and slow voice fell, the two became silent again. After a while. Cierra said in confusion. ¡®¡­ Are you all right?¡± She bit her scoop, not knowing what to say for a moment. Was he apologizing to her because of what had happened in the past? ¡°Amazing!¡± she thought. Unbelievable. Not to mention the fact that Cierra had nearly forgotten about it, even if she did remember, she did not take it to heart. In the past, not only did he ignore her, but he also turned a blind eye to Mrs. Trevino. As for the things abroad, it was just because he didn¡¯t love her. She couldn¡¯t ask a man who didn¡¯t love her to keep missing her. If it were her, she would also feel annoyed. Get Bo After she returned home, he didn¡¯t seem to have done anything. Most of the time, it seemed that she was the one who scolded him. And she didn¡¯t suffer any losses from him. She had always been grateful and not vengeful. If she was really unhappy, she would forget it. She simply waved her hand. ¡°Okay, I know your apology. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up. I still have something to do.¡± If she dyed her meal, she would bete to send her nephew to school! However, Draven didn¡¯t want to hang up. ¡°Cierra, where are you now? I came to L¡¯Opera Restaurant and they told me that you had left New York. Can you tell me where you are? I miss you.¡± Cierra was speechless. ¡°Are you all right? ¡°What happened? ¡°Why do you speak to me in such a tone? ¡°I¡¯m not Aleah! ¡°Are you crazy?¡± she thought. Cierra was so scared that she almost smashed her phone on the table. Without thinking, she hung up the phone and didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. She shouldn¡¯t have answered his call! ¡°Yes, I shouldn¡¯t have answered it from the beginning!¡± She shouldn¡¯t talk to her ex¨Chusband any more. It was her poor memory that made her talk to him like an old friend. Thinking of this, Cierra picked up her phone and cklisted his phone number. ¡°Aunt, who is it? Are you angry with him?¡± Will had almost finished his breakfast. He thought that he had to be a gentleman and wait for Cierra, so he took thest few bites slowly. ¡°It¡¯s just a marketing campaign call. I have cklisted his phone number.¡± Cierra smiled at her nephew and tried to forget Draven. This man was crazy. Get Bots Yesterday, he was still holding a wedding ceremony with Aleah, but today, he called his ex¨Cgirlfriend and said, ¡°I miss you.¡± And his tone was strange. ¡°What a lunatic!¡± Could it be that Aleah cuckolded him, he couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to make up Thinking of this possibility, Cierra hated him more. Scumbag! with her? Although he had treated her badly in the past, it was understandable. After all, it was not wrong to not love her. Marrying her was not what he wanted. He even gave her 170 million dors after divorce. But now¡­ he was a lunatic. As she thought about it, she lost her appetite. ¡°Aunt, have you finished your breakfast?¡± Seeing Cierra stopped eating, Will couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you to school!¡± When she looked up and saw her cute and sensible nephew, she was in a mood. If she hadn¡¯t just finished her meal, she would have pinched his face again. But she got rid of this idea. The two quickly washed their hands and went out with his schoolbag. They drove to school happily. At this moment, in New York, Draven was still in a daze. However,pared to the decadence in the morning, he looked much better now. There was even a faint smile on his face. ¡°Cierra didn¡¯t cklist me.¡± ¡°Look at how innocent you are!¡± Ryan, who was sitting on the opposite side, was speechless when he saw his face. However, Draven smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t understand me.¡± Ryan sighed heavily. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve never cklisted Cici. Not only do I have Get Borus Cici¡¯s phone number, but I also have her WhatsApp ount and chat with her every day.¡± Ryan received a cold look from Draven. ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Ryan was very happy. Seeing Draven¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t wait to repeat it in front of him every day. He leaned against the back of the sofa and asked, ¡°Hey, Draven, have you asked where Cici lives now?¡± Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Not Familiar with Him As soon as he finished speaking, Draven¡¯s face darkened again. In addition to fatigue, his handsome face looked a little gloomy. He didn¡¯t know where Cierra was. Holding his phone, Draven was sad. Before he could finish his words, Cierra hung up. His heart sank. She hung up just like that. Did she really not want to see him again? Seeing his face, Ryan shook his head. From his impression, he knew that Draven didn¡¯t know where Cici was. In fact, even Ryan didn¡¯t know Cici¡¯s things, let alone her ex¨Chusband, who almost married another woman yesterday. If it were him, he would not have told him the current address. However, he didn¡¯tugh at Draven anymore. Just as he was about to start working, Draven spoke again. ¡°You said that Adam was also looking for Cici. Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not familiar with him.¡± Ryan heard it while he was having a meal in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. That guy had a VIP card and went there to have a meal from time to time. It was inevitable that he would meet him. He was not familiar with Adampared to Bruno. That guy was a fan of his brother. He followed behind Bruno all day long, which made him speechless. Ryan wasn¡¯t familiar with him at all. And he didn¡¯t want to talk with Adam. Knowing his character, Draven didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After the call, he felt much better. He had already begun to deal with thepany¡¯s documents and was not decadent as before. ¡°We can go to L¡¯Opera Restaurant to get more details next time.¡± Get Boros ¡°Okay.¡± Ryan replied casually and was not in a hurry to urge him. ording to the temper of the chef of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, he would probably be driven out if he asked where Cici was directly. Even Adam, who didn¡¯t have much to do with Draven, didn¡¯t get Cici¡¯s address, so it was useless for N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. them to go. Therefore, he had to get it step by step. Moreover, there were still a lot of messes in New York. Even if he found out where Cici was, he had to make himself tidy before he went there. That was what Draven thought as well. He had already been surprised that Cici answered his call. If he was in a hurry to find her, he was worried that his movements would scare her. If she ran to another city to hide, he would probably regret it. So. He should keep calm. At this moment, Cierra, who was in Los Angeles, also knew that someone was investigating her. After she sent Will to school, Harold told her about it. However, to her surprise, the person investigating her turned out to be Adam. Although she had a good rtionship with Adam when she was a child and had dinner with him after returning to the country, they didn¡¯t meet each other afterward. Why did he investigate her whereabouts? Freddy also told her that Adam was investigating the destination of the ticket she had purchased two months earlier. Freddy said that Adam often came to have meals since he got the VIP card of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. The most important thing was that he kept asking about her whereabouts. He asked both Freddy and Layton about Cierra¡¯s address. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he already had a girlfriend and stayed with his girlfriend every day, Freddy would have suspected that he wanted to pursue Cierra. Cierra listened to the voice message from Freddy andughed. Adam spent all his time in studying medicine. It was even a miracle that he had found a girlfriend. He didn¡¯t have time to have a crush on her. Get Bort She remembered that her deskmate Adam had once said that if he had someone he liked, he would take the initiative to profess his love. Otherwise, it would be a waste of time. He still had a lot of cases to read. How could he still have time to care about his deskmate and ask for her whereabouts? Unfortunately, Coby had an identst time, so they turned around and drove to Chicago. They didn¡¯t board the ne to Los Angeles, which made Adam¡¯s efforts in vain. ¡°Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Freddy.¡± While Cierra was reading the address of the studio on her iPad, she was also chatting with Freddy on her mobile phone. Even though the fact that she was in Los Angeles would be exposed sooner orter, she still told him to keep it a secret from the people in New York. As for the past, she couldn¡¯t ignore it, but she could stay away from it for the time being. Freddy¡¯s temper remained the same as before. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Cierra. The several men in New York are all bastards. I won¡¯t let them know where you are.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was chatting with Cierra, he would have cursed them directly. Hearing this, Cierra couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°By the way, when will you have time toe to Los Angeles? If youe, I can apany you to walk around because I¡¯m free these days. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time for it in in the future.¡± Her brother Jaquan had already chosen a few ces for her studio, and now it mainly depended on her preferences. When the address was confirmed, she would be busy and might not have time to take care of people. around her for a while. But there was the fact. She had to start her work. Now that she had decided to settle down in Los Angeles, her career had to be settled as well. What¡¯s more, she had already signed a contract with Jaquan. She should at least finish one piece of work each month. She could not allow her reputation to be tarnished byziness. Freddy also knew that she wouldn¡¯t continue staying in the kitchen. She was from the Barton family. She came to L¡¯Opera Restaurant to help for her family. Now, she must have other ns. Get Bortus Maybe the Barton family would send her directly to thepany to work. It was inevitable that she would be busy in the future. However, Freddy was very gratified that the little girl was still missing him. ¡°Cierra, if you¡¯re busy, take care of yourself first. Although I¡¯m old, I still have a strong body. Besides, I have other children by my side. I miss you too. In a few days, maybe I¡¯ll visit you.¡± ¡°Okay. You witnessed my growth. I¡¯ll miss you too. I¡¯m looking forward to youing over.¡± Cierra said. Although he was still healthy, he was old enough to retire. If he wanted to, she didn¡¯t mind picking him up and making him enjoy his days in Los Angeles. However, he liked to stay in his hometown. Moreover, there were so many children in L¡¯Opera Restaurant, he was worried about these children and didn¡¯t want to leave. How could he bear to leave L¡¯Opera Restaurant, which he had guarded for a lifetime? Cierra respected his thoughts and would not force him. However, she was still very happy that he was willing toe to Los Angeles to meet her. ¡°Are you sure you want toe over in several days? Then I¡¯ll tell my parents and invite you to my house for dinner. You can have a taste of my cooking.¡± ¡°Oh, no. Don¡¯t mention it. You don¡¯t need to cook for me.¡± Freddy couldn¡¯t hide the joy in his voice. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be here in a couple of days. Layton has already helped me buy the ne tickets. I¡¯ll let you know when I set off.¡± ¡°Okay, see you in a few days.¡± Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 How Do You Exin It After the call with Cierra, the smile on Freddy¡¯s face could not be stopped. She was like his daughter who had married far away and was still missing her father. He hummed and checked his boarding time and location ording to what Layton had taught him last night. Dr. Charles, who was sitting opposite him, had a long face. Seeing his happy look, he couldn¡¯t help but knock on the table. ¡°Old guy, why didn¡¯t you tell the girl about me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He ignored him deliberately and raised his eyes to look at himzily. Seeing Dr. Charles¡¯s worried face, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. This old ba**d used to pretend in front of Cierra. He had praised Cierra¡¯s culinary skills in his heart, but in order to leave her a deep impression, he pretended to say that her skills were not good. Hearing that, Cierra felt that it was hopeless, so she left directly! It was no wonder that there were rumors that this old man¡¯s temper was foul and strange. Rumors all had basis. Now Cierra had left for two months, he came to his L¡¯Opera Restaurant all day long to ask about her. He didn¡¯t say anything and insisted on making trouble for him. Humph! It was not until Dr. Charles was a little impatient and was about to lose his temper that he moved his mobile phone over and said in a proud tone. ¡°Well, Cierra invited me to her house in several days. The ne ticket has been bought. She will pick me up at the airport.¡± Freddy did not forget the reason why Cierra had stayed in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. No matter what, he had to bring this old man over to her. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As a guest, he had to bring gifts. Dr. Charles didn¡¯t know what Freddy was thinking about. All he missed was Cierra¡¯s culinary skills. He nced at Freddy¡¯s phone and immediately scolded, ¡°You old ba**d, why did you buy tickets In advance? Send me the flight quickly. Let me see if there is any seat left.¡± After Dr. Charles retired, he went around looking for delicious food all over the country. He had already mastered buying tickets with his mobile phone. He was an old man who followed the trend of the times. He didn¡¯t have time to continue bickering with Freddy. He took out his presbyopic sses and mobile phone to confirm the flight, and he hurriedly bought a ticket. Whether it was economy ss or first ss, he had to make sure that he could board the ne first. When the ticket was booked, the old man felt relieved. At the thought of being able to taste Cierra¡¯s cooking again, Dr. Charles¡¯s expression rxed a lot. In fact, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Looking at him, Freddy sneered. ¡°Look at you. Is it necessary to go that far just for food?¡± ¡°If you had agreed to Cierra¡¯s requestst time, something like this won¡¯t happen.¡± -Dr. Charles was also embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect that the girl would just leave after hearing his words. She really didn¡¯t give him another chance. But in fact, he was not wrong at that time. Although the taste was delicious, it was indeed different from what he remembered. He wanted to test this little girl¡¯s talent and see if she could create the same taste as before. Was it wrong? He didn¡¯t say that the food was bad! However, he couldn¡¯t vent his anger on the chef. He couldn¡¯t scold Cierra, but his old friend. ¡°You promised to take me there two months ago, but you dyed it again and again. You also said that the Food Competition was dyed. You¡¯re dishonest. How dare you scold me?¡± After confirming that he was going to Los Angeles to look for Cierra, Dr. Charles no longer wanted to stay in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. After giving a snort and scolding Freddy, he put his hands behind his back and left arrogantly! Chef Freddy did not stop him, but followed Dr. Charles out of the private room. There were still some things to do in the kitchen, and he had adopted two homeless poor children recently. He would be going to Los Angeles In a few days, so he had to make things clear to Layton about taking care of the children and the restaurant. No matter how busy he was in the kitchen, he had to take good care of the kids. The kids were already pitiful. Aftering to L¡¯Opera Restaurant, he wouldn¡¯t let them live a poor life as before. With that in mind, Freddy did not notice the person outside the door and almost bumped into him! He was startled. Just as Freddy was about to apologize, he looked up and saw two familiar faces. His face immediately darkened and he swallowed his apology. He thought, ¡°Why did I apologize to that ba**d Draven? It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t kill him!¡± ncing at him, Freddy took a detour and went straight to the kitchen. Draven knew clearly that he was not wee here In the past, he didn¡¯t care about it. After all, they didn¡¯t have much interaction with each other. He just paid for meals here. In addition to that, they had nothing to do with each other. But now¡­ Draven hid the sadness in his eyes and looked in the direction where Freddy had left before politely greeting another elder. ¡°Dr. Charles.¡± Putting aside the matter of love between a man and a woman, Draven was a man of virtue. Dr. Charles used to have a good rtionship with Ernest Trevino, so he was not as prejudiced against Draven as Freddy was against Draven. He had heard something about the Trevino family¡¯s wedding recently. Although he didn¡¯t understand it carefully, as an elder, he could only feel sorry for it. He patted Draven on the shoulder and tried to persuade him as an elder. ¡°Your grandfather chose a good wife for you. You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± He couldn¡¯t me Freddy for disliking Draven. Thinking of Cierra¡¯s culinary skills, Dr. Charles also wanted to support her¡­. They were all biased towards him. Draven admitted his mistake honestly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I¡¯ve already admitted my mistake. I¡¯ll correct it in the future.¡± His sincerity surprised Dr. Charles. Dr. Charles nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know you¡¯re wrong. How can a person not make mistakes in his life? It¡¯s just that some people are lucky enough to be forgiven, while others live in hatred for the rest of their lives. It¡¯s difficult!¡± He sighed. No one knew what he was thinking. Draven pursed his lips and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Dr. Charles.¡± Dr. Charles smiled and said no more. Just as he was about to leave, he was stopped by Draven. ¡°Dr. Charles, can I ask you a question¡­¡± A conflicted and guilty expression appeared on the man¡¯s handsome face, but the emotions in his eyes were very firm. He spoke, removing the boulder weighing down on his heart. ¡°Dr. Charles, you are familiar with L¡¯Opera Restaurant¡¯s Chef Freddy. Do you know where my ex-wife, Cierra, is now? I want to apologize to her face to face, but I don¡¯t know where she is.¡± Dr. Charles¡¯s face lit up when he heard this, ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve asked the right person!¡± He had just found out about it! Aftering out of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, Draven walked much more briskly. The tiredness and dejection on his face disappeared. Although he was still as cold as before, anyone who approached now could sense the change. The one who felt it the most was none other than Jason. He didn¡¯t dare to say everything in his heart to Draven like Ryan did, and he could onlyin about it in his heart. Recently, Mr. Trevino had been working hard. Even at the wedding, he had been thinking about the company¡¯s projects. As soon as the wedding was failed, all the pressure swept over again. Fortunately, Mr. Trevino had recovered from the bad mood quickly. Jason was very delighted and felt that he had a bright future in the Trevino Group. He was also relieved and boldly reported the transfer of Stream Vi. He didn¡¯t expect to meet Aleah when he returned to thepany with the materials. What was even more unexpected was that she was stopped downstairs by the security guards. A month ago¡­ oh no, two days ago, it would not have been like this. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 The Past Three Years Aleah had never thought that one day she would be stopped at the entrance of the Trevino Group. Since the farce at the wedding banquet yesterday, her mother had called Draven countless times, but he didn¡¯t answer. She also sent a lot of messages, but there was no response. She had no choice but toe to find him in person. She didn¡¯t expect the security guards downstairs to be so s*upid as to stop her directly. After all, Aleah used to be a top-notch actress in the country. Even though not everyone liked her, they had seen her advertisement photos. What¡¯s more, before these things had happened, she had often relied on Draven¡¯s permission to enter and leave the Trevino Group¡¯s office building, so the people working here were familiar to her. It was lunch break, so the passers-by nced at her. Some of them even took out their mobile phones to take photos of her. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but they looked at her with obvious sarcasm. Aleah had never been treated like this before. Even when he was forced to retire from the entertainment industry, he was always pampered wherever he went when he returned home. He had never encountered such a situation before. She felt embarrassed and a little scared at the same time. At present, what happened at the wedding was only spread in the upper ss and not out at all. At least, judging from the news on the Inte, most people were not clear about it. But it was because of this that Aleah, who was standing in front of the Trevino Group, was afraid. If he stopped her from entering the Trevino Group, it would mean that he would no longer protect her. Without the protection of the Trevino family, who would take the Boyle family seriously in the future? Thinking of this, Aleah looked even more anxious. Ignoring the peopleing and going around, she shouted angrily at the security guard at the door, ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m here to see Mr. Trevino!¡± If it were in the past, she would have felt ashamed and left the crowded ce. How could she shout aloud here? Unfortunately, her arrogant attitude did not affect the security guards at all. The two guards at the door still had the same attitude. ¡°Have you made an appointment? If you have an appointment, please go to the front desk to register and get the visiting card. If not, please make an appointment in advance.¡± Aleah gritted her teeth. When had she ever taken that thing when she entered the Trevino Group? She had always entered through the VIP passage, but now things changed, Just as Aleah was in despair, she caught a glimpse of Jason, who was walking over. She immediately felt as if she had seen her savior. Jason didn¡¯t expect her to stop him.. ¡°Jason, did you juste back from work? I happened to be here to meet Mr. Trevino. Shall we go upstairs together?¡± Aleah smiled at Jason as if nothing had happened. Jason silently took a step back. Others in thepany didn¡¯t know what had happened at the wedding, but he did. After such a big scandal, the girl acted as if nothing had happened. Jason didn¡¯t know whether to say that she was m*ntally strong or that she was shameless. He held the materials in his arms expressionlessly, and there was even a hint of disgust in his eyes. ¡°Ms. Boyle, Mr. Trevino has issued an order. Only employees of the group are allowed to enter causally, others should make an appointment in advance ording to the visiting procedures. I¡¯m sorry.¡± After that, he walked past Aleah and entered the office building. Aleah was exasperated. ¡°Jason, don¡¯t you want to stay in the Trevino Group anymore?¡± ¡°Draven could treat me like this, but how dare you? ¡°And how dare the security guards at the door do this? ¡°Why?¡± She thought. Hearing this, Jason paused and nced at Aleah with an inexplicable expression. ¡°Ms. Boyle, I worked in the Trevino Group because I had signed a contract. What are you talking about? You¡¯re not my boss, are you?¡± ¡°You!¡± Aleah¡¯s eyes widened. Jason still had a lot of things to do, so he didn¡¯t want to talk to Aleah. He left directly. In the past, Mr. Trevino was bewitched by her. He had no choice but to respect her for the sake of money. But things were different now. With such a scandal, any man would no longer protect this woman! She betrayed his boss and the video was yed in front of so many guests in the hotel. No one could bear it. ¡°How dare Aleahe here?¡± Jason didn¡¯t understand, and he didn¡¯t want to understand. He was an employee of the Trevino Group, not her assistant. Behind him, Aleah was angry. What a bunch of snobbish people! Seeing that there were more and more people watching her, Aleah was too ashamed to stay downstairs of the Trevino Group. She could only put on her mask and hat in disgrace, ready to leave. As she was unwilling to give up, Aleah called Draven again after she returned to the car. No matter what, she had to give it a try, even if what happened yesterday was too absurd. On the way back to thepany, Draven received the call from her. He didn¡¯t intend to answer it at first, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was better to make it clear,This is from N?velDrama.Org. so as not to cause unnecessary trouble in the future. As soon as he picked up the phone, the woman¡¯s aggrieved and sweet voice came. ¡°Draven?¡± He frowned. Why didn¡¯t he think that she could utter such sweet voice before? In his mind, The video at the wedding party made him sick. After suppressing his difort, he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice was cold as usual, but Aleah on the other end of the line felt a little scared. She didn¡¯t dare to speak. She didn¡¯t know what to say. The joy she had felt when she heard his voice instantly turned into bubbles, leaving only cold sweat on her back. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll speak.¡± Draven also lost his patience. When he remembered that Cierra¡¯s phone number had been lying on his phone for three years, a trace of coldness appeared in his eyes. Three years. He had been deceived for three years. Perhaps even longer. The scars on Cierra¡¯s body and the terrified expressions on Cierra¡¯s face when she was drunk. All these must have something to do with Aleah. Thinking about it, the words that came out of his mouth sounded cold. ¡°I don¡¯t need to say anything about the farce at the wedding banquet yesterday. The Boyle family should know how to deal with it. We didn¡¯t get our marriage certificate at all, so let¡¯s forget it. From understand?¡± now on, the Boyle family has nothing to do with the Trevino family. Do you ¡°Draven¡­ How could you do this to me?¡± Her hands and feet were cold. She didn¡¯t expect him to break up so quickly. How could he do this? He had promised to protect her for the rest of her life. ¡°Aleah, do you still need me to remind you of what you have done? Where did you get the courage to ask me such a question?¡± He became more impatient. And his head ached faintly. Fortunately, Aleah had called him. If they had talked face to face, he would not have been able to guarantee what he would have done to this woman. After all, he was not a gentleman. Listening to the sound of blood in the dark room to kill time, he was scared at first, but then he became a little excited. Some things were suppressed by reason, but it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t exist. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Small-minded Unfortunately, Aleah didn¡¯t know. She couldn¡¯t see the ferocious look on Draven¡¯s face. She was only concerned about her own interests. She was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°Draven, someone framed me at the weddingst night. Yes! Someone framed me. It was Cierra. Do you remember William who gets well along with Cierra. Mr. Barton is from XR Entertainment, and his younger brother is a hacker. It was Cierra who asked him to broadcast those videos at our wedding banquet. You can¡¯t treat me like this¡­¡± As Draven was having a headache, he pressed his fingers on his temples, trying to ease the pain. When he heard the name of William, he suddenly stopped, and the coldness in his eyes became even more intense. William took Cierra away from him. The violence in his eyes could no longer be suppressed. Draven interrupted Aleah mercilessly in a cold tone. ¡°Aleah, so what if it was Cierra who made that video? Were you not the protagonist of that disgusting video? Why did you tell me that I shouldn¡¯t have done this to you?¡± It was already kind of him not to directly cut off the Boyle family¡¯s financial resources. How much more could he push his luck? How generous could he be to make Aleah think that he would let bygones be bygones and continue to marry her? He was someone who sought revenge for the smallest grievance. Ever since he was young, he had been such kind of person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone against Ernest Trevino and Ms. Trevino, nor he wouldn¡¯t have ignored Cierra for three years just because she had cklisted him. He was narrow-minded and had a lot of shorings. In the eyes of outsiders, he was just pretending to be a noble gentleman. He had always believed that people were born evil because he was such a person. In the past, when he was deceived by Aleah, he was willing to protect her under his wings first. But now, what right did she have? Aleah had long been frightened by his tone. When she heard the cold voice, she almost thought that it was the masked man who was talking to her. Both the voice and tone were so simr. The suffocating feeling of being strangled also came, which made her brain nk and she couldn¡¯t think for a while. It wasn¡¯t until Draven spoke again that she heard his voice. ¡°Aleah, don¡¯t say anything bad about Cierra in front of me. Even if she really did something wrong to you, you should bear it.¡± Ever since she had left a scar on Cierra¡¯s body, she should have thought of such a day of retribution. What he had done for Aleah during this period of time had now turned into karma. She had been by his side all this time, but he had lost her with his own hands. Draven felt upset when he thought that Cierra was with another man now. Not to mention that Aleah was crying on the other end of the line. ¡°Draven, when did you be so unreasonable? Back then, you didn¡¯t care about my feelings at all and used me of sending me to jail in front of the police. Now, it¡¯s Cierra¡¯s turn, and you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m retribution?¡± ¡°How dare youpare yourself with Cierra?¡± Draven sneered, and his gaze was cold. ¡°Aleah, you don¡¯t deserve it. Even if you can really bepared with Cierra, are the videos at the wedding fake? Did someone force you to do that kind of thing with a knife on your neck? Have you been forced to do all kinds of things in the past, when you were detained in the police station?¡± Before Cierra returned to the country, Aleah was still under the protection of the Trevino Group and was doing very well in the entertainment industry. Even though she had been forced to retire from the entertainment industry because of the detention center, he had still allowed her to take advantage of the Trevino family¡¯s power to bully others. What about her? She knew how to show off her physiological needs. He was so s*upid that he didn¡¯t realize what kind of person she was until the video was put in public. On the other side of the phone, Aleah waspletely stunned by these words. What did she hear? Did Draven say that she didn¡¯t deserve it? ¡°Does she not deserve to be mentioned in the same breath as that b*tch, Cierra?¡± Why didn¡¯t she deserve it? Why didn¡¯t she deserve it? But before she could refute it, the call was hung up. He said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Then, there was only a busy tone left. When Aleah tried to dial again, it was already a mechanical busy tone. She had been cklisted by Draven. How could she be cklisted by Draven? Aleah couldn¡¯t believe it and repeatedly dialed the number. It was still the same mechanical voice. ¡°B*tch! Cierra, you b*tch!¡± She was so angry that she threw her phone away in the car. No, she didn¡¯t believe that Draven would do this to her. She had spent so much time and effort to push him away from Cierra and take possession of his achievements. How could she be abandoned by Draven so easily? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She didn¡¯t believe it. Draven must have been careless and let her out in a while. Aleah picked up the phone with trembling hands, and the ringing of the phone also made her happy. It must be a call from Draven. It must be. He would definitely forgive her. He had forgiven her for so many things she had done. So what if she had to forgive him again? Without seeing who was calling, Aleah hurriedly answered the phone. The moment the call was connected, a violent curse was heard. ¡°Aleah, what on earth did you do? Did you go to find Draven? Did you know that all thepanies. that cooperated with the Boyle family withdrew their investment and withdrew their cooperation? The Boyle family is going bankrupt!¡± Brian Boyle¡¯s thunderous voice came from the other end of the line. After being scolded, Aleah didn¡¯t react for a moment and was stunned. ¡°What, what did you say?¡± ¡°What did I say? I said it so loudly, didn¡¯t you hear me? I said that you, made the Boyle family go bankrupt!¡± Brian Boyle used all kinds of dirty and vicious words cursed Aleah. He counted Aleah¡¯s top ten crimes. Ever since she returned to the Boyle family, the family had been in a mess. The s*rvants had been changed generation after generation, and even their rtionship with the Trevino family had been poor. Now, she had broken off the cooperation between the Boyle family and the Trevino family, and even otherpanies were unwilling to cooperate with them. How was he supposed to live? He had single-handedly expanded the Boyle family¡¯spany and was about to make steady. profits without the support of the Trevino Group. Who would have thought that the tall building that had just been built would copse! If Aleah hadn¡¯t been messing around outside, how could this have happened? How could this have happened? ¡°Why should I be med?¡± Aleah alsopletely copsed. With bloodshot eyes, she held her mobile phone and cursed at Brian Boyle. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had been coaxing Draven all these years, how could Brian Boyle have been able to expand the Boyle family? When he was selling her daughter, it was natural for him to do so. Now, what was wrong with being implicated? When she was in the entertainment industry, didn¡¯t she give money to thepany? Now that thepany had gone bankrupt, she had be a cash cow, hadn¡¯t she? Why? What did they have to me her for everything?! B*tch, they are a group of b*tch! Cierra was one, they were all the same! Aleah¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she drove on the road. Ignoring the traffic light, she stepped on the elerator and rushed forward. She looked at the crowd not far away waiting for the red street lights, and a ferocious smile appeared on her face. Go to hell! Go to hell, all of you! w After a loud bang, the road was aze with ck smoke. The noisy buzzing sound surrounded her. She seemed to see a pool of blood that blurred her eyes. Go to hell, all of you. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Sneaking Away #The Formerly Famous Female Celebrity Attacks Passers-by # When Cierra saw the news, she was on her way to pick up Will. She clicked on it with vignce to protect the child, but she didn¡¯t expect that the protagonist of this case was a acquaintance of hers. Aleah Boyle. How could she¡­ The car in the video was burning with thick smoke. Fortunately, a fire engine passing by put out the fire, otherwise, who knew what kind of ident would have happened. As for Aleah, when she was carried out of the car, she was almost dead. Her face was covered with blood, and her clothes were burned by the mes. She looked miserable. It was said that while waiting for the traffic light, Aleah¡¯s car suddenly drove toward the crowd like crazy, as if it wanted to kill them. Fortunately, there were not many people waiting for the traffic light at that time. When they saw that something was wrong, they all ran away quickly. There were no casualties at the scene. The only one who was injured was the ex-famous actress, Aleah, who was carried out of the car. The word ¡°ex-famous¡± was quite spiritual. However, when Cierra saw Aleah being carried into the ambnce on the news, she sighed. She used to think that Aleah¡¯s m*ntal illness was an act to gain sympathy. Now that she looked. back, it seemed that there was really something wrong with this person¡¯s m*ntal state. But no matter what, this was not a reason for her to do these things. A mistake was a mistake. She was lucky that she didn¡¯t hurt anyone today, but what if she did? Wasn¡¯t the lives of others important? Why should them pay for her illness? For example, if the scars on her body could not be removed, she would hold a grudge for the rest of her life. Cierra sighed, but she didn¡¯t sympathize with her. It was just what she deserved. Good and evil will eventually be rewarded, and it was also Aleah¡¯s karma. There was a noise from the kindergarten. Without reading the news post, Cierra pushed the door open and got out of the car to look for her child. Unlike the rainy weather in New York, the sun was shining brightly in Los Angeles, and the breeze didn¡¯t make people feel stuffy. The children in the kindergarten lined up, and the teachers took care of them as they slowly walked forward, looking for their parents. Cierra saw her nephew at a nce.. He was the tallest person in the group. In thest seat, his face, which was simr to that of Jaquan Barton, was expressionless. He followed behind them c*olly, looking clean and handsome. Being blocked by a railing and other parents, Cierra could clearly feel the maturity of her nephews. The other children were all jumping up and down after school. They lined up restlessly and looked around for their parents. If they finds out that their parents they would jump andugh like a little monkey. ? Her nephews was so obedient that he was a little too quiet. So she also imitated the other parents and waved her hand to call the baby¡¯s name. ¡°Will, look here!¡± In fact, Will had already seen Cierra. When he came out of the queue, he saw Cierra. However, thinking that he had to perform well in front of Cierra, he suppressed the joy and excitement in his heart and obediently followed the teacher¡¯s instructions to queue up and leave the garden one by one. He didn¡¯t expect Cierra to be more excited than him. In an instant, his ears turned red. Cierra thought that Will didn¡¯t see her, so he raised his hand and waved even harder. ¡°Will, look over here! I¡¯m here to pick you up!¡± Will¡¯s face turned red when he heard that. He had no choice but to raise his head and look in Cierra¡¯s direction with a smile. ¡°He saw me! Why is my baby so cute?¡± She was so excited that she aroused the resonance of other parents. ¡°Is this your first time picking up a child?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m the child¡¯s aunt. His parents have something to do today, so I came to pick them up.¡± ¡°Which one of you is your child? My child is naughty. She refuses toe to school every day and refuses to go home after school!¡± ¡°Thest one, the tallest one, isn¡¯t it cute?¡± ¡°Oh, he is so handsome at such a young age. He will definitely be amazing in the future! His clothes were not dirty all day. My son was rolling in the mud every day. Your child took good care of him!¡± That¡¯s right. Of course, the child of the Barton family should be taken good care of. Of course, it also had something to do with her nephew¡¯s obedience. After exchanging a few words with the parents, Cierra left with the little fellow. When she saw Will, the smile on her face never disappeared. After arranging the children¡¯s seats for the little boy, she couldn¡¯t help pinching his chubby face. He¡¯s so cute! How could he be so obedient and let her pinch him? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she acted like a strange auntie at the entrance of the kindergarten, Cierra would have hugged her nephew tightly and kissed him like a kitten. Afraid of scaring Will, Cierra suppressed the thought in her heart and only touched his head. ¡°Are you hungry, Will? I¡¯ll take you to buy something delicious, okay?¡± ¡°Cierra, I¡¯m not hungry. Let¡¯s go back and cook tonight. If I¡¯m full now, I won¡¯t be able to eat anything at dinner time.¡± The children in kindergarten were dismissed early. It was indeed not time for dinner yet. They had lunch at school. In the afternoon, they would give each child a bottle of milk and fruit, so they were basically not hungry. Cierra nced at her watch. ¡°But it¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t we go find your father?¡± It was still a while before the workers got off work, and a bigpany like Jaquan¡¯s was even lessN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Their Family¡­ No one dared to ask, and there was no need to. Anyway, as long as the boss was in a good mood, their lives would be better. They couldn¡¯t wait for the boss tough so happily every day. Charle did not stay in the conference room for long. When he received the message from Cierra saying that she had arrived, he got up from his chair, took his phone, and left quietly with a smile. He threw the project¡¯s memory to his son. However, no matter how light his movements were, his identity was obvious, and his figure still couldn¡¯t help but draw the gazes of numerous people. Including Jaquan. He coughed lightly, knocked on the table, and pulled everyone¡¯s attention back. ¡°Continue.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone came to their senses. The meeting continued. On the other hand, Jaquan¡¯s thoughts drifted away. His father had always paid attention to his reputation outside, and his face was always gloomy when he was on a slightly serious asion. Except when his mother came to thepany to visit him, he had never lost hisposure. However, ever since his mother was in poor health, she rarely went out of the house, let alone across a long distance to see him in thepany. If it wasn¡¯t his mother¡­ Thinking of this, Jaquan suddenly became gentle. Ignoring the staff who were still talking about the PPT, he stood up from his chair. ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s meeting. Keep the schedule and continue tomorrow. In addition, try not to work overtime tonight. If anything happens, deal with it in time or tomorrow.¡± Before he could finish his words, he took his phone and left. Everyone in the conference room looked at each other in dismay. Some of them who was less curious about this left with theputer in their arms and a smile on their face. They was d that they didn¡¯t have to work overtime today and could go back to sleep early. Some of them who was very curious about this hesitated in the conference room and asked faquan¡¯s assistant, Wanda, in a low voice. ¡°Wanda, is there any good news for Mr. Barton today? Why did he leave? He even told us not to work overtime. It¡¯s amazing!¡± Wanda was tidying up theputer and documents on the table for Jaquan. When she heard this, she replied coldly without raising her head. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Barton¡¯s private affair. How would I know?¡± ¡°Everyone knows that you, Wanda, has been working for Mr. Barton for seven years. You have been working for him since he took over thepany. You know that?¡± Their joking words made Wanda frown slightly. She raised her eyes with theptop in her arms and nced at the man coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re so curious, why don¡¯t you ask Mr. Barton directly? You don¡¯t pay so much attention to work, but you can inquire about Mr. Barton¡¯s private affairs in time.¡± After saying that, she walked away in her high heels and didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. ¡°Why are you so arrogant? I haven¡¯t seen Mr. Barton take a good look at her since I worked for him for so many years.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just an assistant, not the president¡¯s wife. Stop pretending! She wants to be Mr. Barton¡¯s wife, but she can¡¯t. She has a bad temper. When Mr. Barton marries a daughter of a wealthy family, let¡¯s see if she can get out of here!¡± The man cursed as he cleaned up the mess. At the door, Wanda lowered her eyes slightly. Her face was calm, and no one could tell whether she was happy or angry. Instead of leaving directly, she turned around and returned to the office. Her cold voice was neither too fast nor too slow. ¡°Mr. Cooper, why didn¡¯t you say that in front of me just now? No matter how bad-tempered I am, I have been working for Mr. Barton for seven years. What about you? How long have you been in theN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She smiled at the man and left in her high heels. As for the cursesing from behind her, she was no longer interested in listening. In the Mr. Barton¡¯s office of the MRC Group. Because of the arrival of Cierra and Will, it suddenly became lively. The whole scene became a big scene of bragging about children¡¯s cuteness. Cierra chimed in. When others praised him, she would make Will blush. The little boy was shy and didn¡¯t like to talk. At this moment, he was surrounded and praised by so many fragrant youngdies. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do. He pulled Cierra to hide behind her and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Cierra could tell that he was shy, so she didn¡¯t stay any longer. Children were not tools for entertainment. Nothing was better than going too far. Praise was ttery, and curses were suppression. She brought Will out to make him happy, not to make him afraid of being praised. When it was about time, Cierra brought him away. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to distribute the food to the assistants and secretaries of Mr. Barton¡¯s office. Beforeing here, she couldn¡¯t help but buy the snacks at the school gate. Although she was strongly dissuaded by Will, she couldn¡¯t control her impulse to spend them. Because it was at the gate of the kindergarten, the food was rtively clean. There were fried chestnuts, candied hawthorns, and some ice-cold pastries. Will refused to eat snacks. She tasted one or two snacks on the way. It was just right to give everyone more, and it was not a waste. It was just that there were too few stalls at the door. If fried chicken and stinky tofu were sold in middle school, she would definitely eat to her heart¡¯s content. During her three years abroad, she missed these delicacies so much. It was fine in the next two years. She could get whatever she wanted under the love of the Dunphy family, but it took a lot of time and energy, and the taste was not authentic. She sighed and felt helpless. She had been poor for the first year and didn¡¯t have much money on her, so she couldn¡¯t get in touch with Draven. She could call Freddy and Mrs. Trevino, but she couldn¡¯t ask the two elders for money, so she could only endure it. asionally, she would work part-time to earn some money and calcte her monthly ie. Only then would she dare to find a Chinese restaurant to satisfy her appetite. After tasting it, it could only be said that there was no king monkey in the mountain. She immediately muttered that the moon abroad was not as bright as home, and the food was not as delicious as home. She might as well buy the raw materials herself and cook them at home. However, the ce where she lived was really shabby. asionally, thendlord would find out and call the police. It was simply too cruel. She could only endure the smell of her hometown. Fortunately, all sufferings came to an end. Now that she thought about it, it was a good experience. When Wanda entered Mr. Barton¡¯s office with theptop in her arms, she saw such a scene. Mr. Barton was holding onto Will¡¯s hand and talking to his grandson with a smile on his face. The child, on the other hand, was hugging the neck of a beautiful girl intimately. Mr. Barton, who was standing with his back to her, lowered his head and said something to the girl.¡± But it could be seen that his attitude was very doting, and he even reached out to touch her head. His actions werepletely seen by Wanda. For a moment, her mind went nk and she didn¡¯t know what to do. She stood there in a daze. Did he finally¡­ find the girl he liked? And that child seemed to like her very much. Even Mr. Barton, who was so picky, seemed to dote on this girl very much. That¡¯s great. Their family¡­ ¡°Miss, are you going to put down your documents andptop?¡± Wanda was in a daze until she was reminded by the gentle female voice. She looked up and saw Cierra¡¯s face clearly. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Sadness Cierra had noticed Wanda the moment she entered the door. She thought that she was just Jaquan Barton¡¯s assistant, so she came in, put down the documents, and left. Unexpectedly, she was in a daze and looked very sad. ¡®Wanda also realized that she had lost herposure and quickly apologized. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Without saying much, she put down theputer and left quickly. Looking at her back, she seemed to be running away. Cierra stared at her for a long time. we It was not until Jaquan brought her some water that she came to her senses. She unscrewed the juice and took a sip. The sweet and sour taste filled her mouth, and she spat out the words. ¡°Jaquan Barton, was thatdy just now your assistant?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jaquan responded in a low voice and looked out through the one-way ss. He could just see the thin figure in Mr. Barton¡¯s office. Withdrawing his gaze, he looked down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cierra also noticed that the ss of Jaquan Barton¡¯s office allowed him to clearly see the location of thedy outside. Although it was one-way, there were printers and all kinds of things outside Mr. Barton¡¯s office, which were rarely seen. There was only one desk. When she looked up, she could see a thin and small person. ¡°Jaquan Barton, do you like her?¡± Jaquan almost choked on his juice and coughed so hard that it was as if he was sick. Seeing this, Cierra couldn¡¯t be bothered with her questions and quickly went over to pat Jaquan Barton on the back. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. Don¡¯t get too excited!¡± Jaquan raised his hand and stopped her in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t pat him. Don¡¯t send me away with your strength.¡± Cierra immediately stopped and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡± She really didn¡¯t know what to do with the spoon. Seeing that Jaquan was much better now, she put down the juice in her hand and began to trace back to what had happened just now. ¡°So, Jaquan Barton, do you like her?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the old and young also p*icked up their ears and stared straight at Jaquan. Jaquan¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he nced at the figure outside the door from the corner of his eye. ¡°What are you guessing? Little girl, are you thinking about this all day long?¡± ¡°I¡¯m divorced. I¡¯m not a little girl.¡± Cierra grumbled unhappily. With a slight shift of her gaze, she could see the thin figure she was alone. sidethrough the ss. Moreover, Cierra didn¡¯t believe that Jaquan Barton didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. And the look in thedy¡¯s eyes just now¡­ She frowned. ¡°Jaquan Barton, are you really not interested in her at all? She seem to like you.¡± Hearing this, Jaquan was stunned. He froze for a moment, feeling that he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands and feet. At the same time, he spoke in a casual tone, but there was a hint of caution in it. ¡°How do you know that she likes me?¡± ¡°A woman¡¯s intuition.¡± Cierra blinked. She could feel that no matter how hard she tried to hide her feelings for him, there would still be dlues. What¡¯s more, the youngdy had made it so obvious just now. In the past, when she liked Draven, it was the same. She was so scared that she hid carefully. Because of the fact that Draven liked Aleah, she was afraid of being called a mistress at that time, so she secretly came to the Trevino family with Ernest¡¯s help in order to take a few more nces at him. It was as if Jaquan Barton¡¯s ss door was opened just to look up at the person outside. Sometimes, she would panic because of Draven. For example, when he treated Aleah well, she would be stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do. It was as if the youngdy who had juste in with aputer was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do. No matter what, Cierra wouldn¡¯t believe that Jaquan Barton had nothing to do with her. However, Jaquan sneered at her intuition and said with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses. She has been with me for seven years and has been with me since I took over thepany. If she really likes me, why hasn¡¯t she shown any signs to me yet?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Cierra retorted. Jaquan was stunned and did not understand what Cierra was talking about. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cierra said, ¡°You said that she didn¡¯t express her feelings for you, so why didn¡¯t you take the initiative to love her? Jaquan Barton, you¡¯re still a boy. How can you let her take the initiative?¡± Jaquan was even more stunned. ¡°But¡­ but she doesn¡¯t like me. If I take the initiative, doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡± Wouldn¡¯t that scare her away? He didn¡¯t take the initiative. After all, she had always been by his side. One or two years, just like this for the rest of his life. But if they couldn¡¯t be friends, where could he find her? Cierra finally understood. It was not without reason that Jaquan Barton had been single for so many years. She gently sighed and touched Will¡¯s little head. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say about Jaquan Barton, so she could only helplessly look at her father, trying to find the same feeling. On the other hand, Charle¡¯s considerations were far-reaching. At this moment, he looked serious. ¡°Jaquan, if you really like her, you can pursue her. Girls all need being coaxed.¡± ¡°If you coax her and tter her, she¡¯ll always have a little interest in you. I know that your assistant, she has done a good job all these years. I have no objection about your rtionship, but no matter what, I have to consider Will¡¯s opinion.¡± Will had been silent for a long time, and his face darkened. It was at this moment that Cierra realized this problem. She quickly lowered her head to look at Will. When she saw the child¡¯s dull and aggrieved expression, she knew that something was wrong. ¡°Will, don¡¯t you like this auntie to be your mother?¡± Cierra¡¯s heart ached. She kissed Will¡¯s forehead guiltily and held the child in her arms. ¡°If you have any opinions, you can ask Dad. If you don¡¯t like her, he will definitely respect your ideas.¡± Will pursed his lips. After a long while, he looked up stubbornly and said, ¡°Can¡¯t Dad marry my biological mother?¡± There was a moment of silence in the room. Although Cierra had only returned to the Barton family for two years, she knew that Jaquan Barton. had been looking for that woman for five years. There had been no news for so many years. He had tried all the methods he could think of, but the news was always like a stone sinking into the sea. What if he couldn¡¯t find her? Could it be that she wanted Jaquan Barton to be alone for the rest of his life? He was young at the moment, so maybe he didn¡¯t care about it. But he had a lover. Didn¡¯t he want to marry the girl he liked? He had always been alone, and then watched the girl he liked get married to another man, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He kept an eye on the woman in front of him every day, thinking that it was good to be like this. What about in the future? In the end, they would grow old. In this world, it was always unfair to girls. It was said that the older a man was, the more popr he would be. A woman who was not married would be a leftover woman. What if one day a girl outside wanted to settle down? She proposed to resign. She said that she would go back to her hometown to get married and have children, and she would disappear from Jaquan Barton¡¯s sight forever. And then? Many yearster, what would Jaquan Barton think? Should he regret it? If he had been braver and hadn¡¯t considered his son¡¯s feelings¡­ Of course, if it was too far away, no one knew what would happen in the future. But now, the most important thing seemed to be to appease this young man. Cierra got down from the sofa and squatted in front of Will. She knew that what she was going to say next might be a little cruel, but he couldn¡¯t always live in the comfort of fantasy. He had to understand some reality. ¡°Will, you should know that from the moment you were born, Dad has never given up looking for your mother. He also hopes to find her and take good care of you. But it¡¯s been five years now. There¡¯s no news of her at all. What if she¡¯s already¡­¡± ¡°Not in this world?¡± Seeing the sadness on the child¡¯s face, Cierra couldn¡¯t bear to see it. So she changed her words and tried to be as gentle as possible. ¡°Will, you want Mom to be with you, and Dad also wants the person he likes to be with him, right? If he meets the person he hopes for and misses it, he can only watch his sister marry someone else. How sad will he be¡­¡± ¡°My mother must still be alive in this world. I will definitely find her!¡± Without waiting for Cierra to finish, Will suddenly choked with s*bs and interrupted her. He pushed her away and rushed out crying! Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Self-Righteous Cierra was shocked, and a helpless expression appeared on her bright face. She didn¡¯t have time to think about it and quickly got up to catch up. The other two people in the office were also stunned and followed her. Children ran very fast, and there were a lot of things in the Mr. Barton¡¯s office. In the blink of an eye, the short child ran away. When Cierra came out, she only saw a blurry figure. She followed him to the corridors of each office area. When she looked up, he only saw people sitting at their desks. She couldn¡¯t see Will at all. Guilt and unease filled her body in an instant. She didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. She was too self-righteous. She thought that the little fellow treated her differently. Last night, when he stuck to her arms and comined about his grievances to her, Will didn¡¯t tell anyone but came to her alone. So she tried to guide Will to see the current situation as an elder. He couldn¡¯t let everyone wait for someone he couldn¡¯t find. But even so, she shouldn¡¯t have looked for him so bluntly. Moreover, they had only known each other for a day or two. How could she know how many things he had hidden in his heart? Cierra was too full of herself and cursed herself in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The exit of the top floor requires permission. He won¡¯t get lost.¡± Jaquan¡¯s calm voice came from behind her. He patted Cierra gently on the shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to check the surveince videoter. You don¡¯t have to look for it blindly.¡± When Cierra saw him, the guilt in her heart grew even stronger. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Jaquan Barton.¡± Jaquan could stillugh out loud. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you stay at home for a little longer. This is not the first time that this kid has dared to do this. If he can hide better, he can sleep outside for the whole afternoon ande back when he is hungry. My parents and I are used to it.¡± ¡°¡­ Really, really?¡± Cierra looked at him and blinked her eyes in disbelief. Jaquan couldn¡¯t help touching her head and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Yes. I heard that when you and Williame back yesterday, he also lost his temper and hid. Mom even drove Cherry out. Is that true?¡± Thinking of what had happened yesterday, Cierra¡¯s heart was filled with anger. It could be seen from Jaquan Barton¡¯s tone that he didn¡¯t seem to know anything about Cherry at all. He even sounded a little intimate with her. ¡®Her face darkened and she defended Will. ¡°It¡¯s not like Will lost his temper for no reason. There was a reason for him to hide yesterday, so it¡¯s natural for him to chase Ms. Riley out. It¡¯s the same today. It¡¯s my fault for not knowing what¡¯s appropriate.¡± Seeing that she was so serious, Jaquan was slightly stunned. Then, the gentleness in his eyes rippled again. ¡°You.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but knock¡­ Her forehead and looked at Cierra helplessly. ¡°You said that you don¡¯t know what¡¯s appropriate, but what you said is in my heart. I¡¯ve heard what you said to Will just now. You¡¯re right. What if that woman can¡¯t be found? Do I have to live like this for the rest of my life and watch her marry someone else?¡± He lowered his gaze and inadvertently nced at a certain desk. They didn¡¯t know where she was. The office was empty, and there was only a thin nket on the back. In addition to a lot of documents on her desk, there were also some fashionable books, casual snacks, and a lot of other things, which were very different from her usual business style. There was a bottle of flowers in the upper left corner of the table. He knew that it would be changed every week. The purple baby¡¯s breath was matched with other bouquets. There was a sunflowerst week, and this week was a bunch of daisies. It was as if she was treating the office as her home. Jaquan withdrew his gaze and said softly, ¡°Fortunately, Cierra, you reminded me today. Otherwise, I might regret it in the future.¡± For the sake of a woman he had never seen before, he turned a blind eye to his lover. He was really s*upid. ¡°But¡­ Will.¡± Cierra was worried that Will wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. ¡°He has to ept it sooner orter. If it weren¡¯t for you, he might have used a crueler way to let him know in the future.¡± He was not as patient as Cierra. If one day he figured out what Cierra had said today, he would only tell him more directly instead of coaxing him in a gentle voice like she did. So what if he couldn¡¯t take the blow? If the boys of the Barton family couldn¡¯t even withstand such a small blow, how could they have a foothold in the future? Furthermore, it was impossible for him to sacrifice himself to coax his son. It was his responsibility to raise him. It was too much. Cierra understood what Jaquan meant. Her expression softened a little, but she was still worried. ¡°What if he find his mother in the future?¡± He missed his mother so much. If he really found that woman¡­. Jaquan interrupted her in time. ¡°Even if I find her, will I marry her for the sake of the person in front of me? She is even willing to abandon her own child. On such a cold day, she was left at the door of the Barton family. I don¡¯t think such a woman is worthy of being a mother.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Cierra heaved a sigh of relief and curled her lips at Jaquan. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. Let¡¯s go find Will first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as they finished speaking, they went to the monitoring room side by side. What they didn¡¯t know was that behind the door separated by a wall, thest few words had been heard by one of them. Wanda didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When she came out of the bathroom, she heard someone talking next to her, so she went out awkwardly. She didn¡¯t expect to hear this. She left the child at the door of the store in the snow. Such a woman doesn¡¯t deserve to be a mother. Even if he found her, would he marry her for the sake of the person in front of him? These words were enough to make her give uppletely. The person behind the wall was in a daze for a long time, and her face was extremely pale. It was not until someone passed by the bathroom that she pursed her lips and walked away with a gloomy face. It was as if nothing had happened. However, only Wanda knew that she was not as calm as she looked. She couldn¡¯t read any of the numbers on theputer, and the cold words of Jaquan kept repeating in her mind. She didn¡¯t deserve to be a mother. That¡¯s right. She had been pregnant for nine months, but she had abandoned the child just like that. How could she be worthy of being a mother? But if Jaquan didn¡¯t love her, why wouldn¡¯t she dare to say it? But that¡¯s good¡­ She had seen the girl just now. She was very beautiful and looked a little like him. They were probably husband and wife. The child also liked her very much. Presumably, the girl would not mistreat him. She looked kind. Even if she had a new baby in the future, she would treat the child well. But in the end, she was not his biological mother¡­ ¡°Wanda, are you all right?¡± While Wanda was in a daze, her colleague knocked on the table. She came back to her senses and hid the emotions in her eyes. ¡°I was thinking about something just now. I¡¯m sorry. Is there anything I can do for you?¡± It was Laura, a new employee of Mr. Barton¡¯s office. She liked to gossip in the department¡¯s work chat group, and Wanda didn¡¯t like her very much. Due to work considerations, she did not show it clearly. No one knew if it was because she was insensitive or on purpose, but Laura held the coffee in her hand and walked up to Wanda with the phone. ¡°Wanda, do you know who the beautiful woman next to the Mr. Barton is? Mr. Barton loves this beauty so much. Look at the way he looks at her!¡± Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Bitterness There was a photo on the phone taken recently, where Jaquan and Cierra were talking. Laura had took a lot of photos secretly and was sharing them with Wanda with a gossipy face. While talking she kept scrolling through the photos on her phone. ¡°Wanda, I heard that you¡¯ve been around Mr. Barton for seven years. Do you know this beautifuldy? What¡¯s her rtionship with him?¡± That was an ingenious camera angle, just showing the side of their faces. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The man in suit raised his hand and was touching thedy¡¯s head. His face was beaming with a gentle smile, and that doting look in his eyes which was hard to be overlooked. Whoever saw it would rave that it looked exactly like a touching scene in an idol drama. Even Wanda couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly at these photos. They were really a perfect match for each other. ¡°By the way, this beautifuldy looks so familiar. Just like a female celebrity. Have I seen her on the Inte?¡± Other staff in Mr. Barton¡¯s office were attracted by Laura too. Some of them were holding the fried chestnuts that Cierra had bought, leaning against Wanda¡¯s desk, chewing and chatting. Hearing this, Laura nodded and said, ¡°I seem to remember¡­¡± Suddenly she widened her eyes and pointed at the side of Cierra¡¯s face in shock. ¡°I remember. Thedy seems to be the sister of Landen Birley, the award-winning actor! Have you read the news of the car ident today? A has-been A-lister charged into pedestrians on the street indiscriminately. I heard that she was the one who s*atched this prettydy¡¯s ex-husband.¡± ¡°Ah? Really?!¡± ¡°So Mr. Barton sort of saved the beautifuldy, ex-wife of the Trevino Group in New York? But she married once. I don¡¯t think she is good enough for Mr. Barton.¡± ¡°Not good enough? Look at her grace and look. Moreover, ex-wife of the the Trevino family in New York, sister of Landen Birley, the award-winning actor. She must have an extraordinary background. A perfect match for Mr. Barton who has a child and old. Besides, look at the expression in Mr. Barton¡¯s eyes. We don¡¯t need to worry about them.¡± They kept on chatting about Jaquan¡¯s marriage, and that gave Wanda a big headache. Finally she snapped and interrupted them coldly. ¡°Do you have nothing to do, or are your leaders toox? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being caught gossiping about Mr. Barton openly in the office?¡± As soon as she stopped, the surroundings instantly fell silent. Although Wanda was not their immediate superior, but as the most experienced person in Mr. Barton¡¯s office, she had worked for him for many years. So everyone still held her in awe. No one dared to loaf off and gossip, and they all went back to work. Couldn¡¯t chat face to face, so they started a group chat online. Wanda was also added to the group. It was not her main ount, but a personal ount she used to transfer files or as a memo. Mr. Barton¡¯s Office was connected to all the other departments of thepany. Sometimes, there would be some social activities. Her friend, the marketing manager, told her in private not to be too serious. Otherwise, her subordinates wouldn not be able to enjoy the activities and consider them formalism. She didn¡¯t expect that they didn¡¯t know it was her ount, less so that these little girls would be so gossipy. Just as she was about to open the mute notifications, and close the chat box, her hand suddenly stopped. [F*ck! Why is an assistant so domineering? Clinging to Mr. Barton all day long and he didn¡¯t even look at her. Besides the atmosphere in our office is so good, and it¡¯s not like we¡¯re just chatting and doing nothing. Why is she so fierce?] Probably because they were gossiping, the group was in an anonymous mode, so nobody knew who was speaking. But there was no doubt that Wanda was the one being roasted. People tended to be particrly curious about what other people think of them. Wanda was no exception. So she didn¡¯t close the chat box and quietly watched what they were going to say. [Calm down. Laura was too reckless to show the photo of Mr. Barton and that beautifuldy to Wanda who has a crush on Mr. Barton for so many years. How can she see this? If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see it too!] [Even if she has a crush on him for years, so what? Mr. Barton only orders her around like she¡¯s a cow. Look at her wrinkles from working overtime every day. Yet she still clings to Mr. Barton. Poor thing.] [She should look at herself, dressing like a nun all day long. Of course Mr. Barton doesn¡¯t like her. Besides her countrified wardrobe, she is as serious as a school dean. Who wants a motherlike wife? In my opinion, even those egomaniacs in ourpany won¡¯t like her, let alone Mr. Barton!] ¡°Anyway, is Mr. Barton really gonna marry the ex-wife of the Trevino Group? But she is indeed the first lady whom Mr. Barton has brought into his office, and old Mr. Barton was there too. Also, Mr. Barton¡¯s son seems to like that beautifuldy very much. I¡¯m optimistic about them¡­¡± [¡­] Looking at the messages in the group chat, Wanda pressed her lips silently. Unconsciously, she touched her face. It had been seven years. She had been around Jaquan for seven years. That ignorant graduate had be a so-called ¡°school dean¡±, as if her youth had never existed. Had she already begun to grow wrinkles? Feeling stifled in her heart, Wanda didn¡¯t want to read more messages and closed the chat box directly. She tried to dispel the confusion in her head with her work, but her mind went nk. Every time she tried to think, the image of Jaquan touching thatdy¡¯s head would appear in her head, as well as his words to her. -She didn¡¯t deserve to be a mother. -He would not marry such a woman. She felt overwhelmed with all repressed emotions. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the office any longer, so she took her cup and walked to the watercooler. Jaquan¡¯s watercooler was a seperated area. As his assistant, Wanda could use it too. She didn¡¯t have to share the one outside with the other employees. She made a cup of coffee to Jaquan¡¯s taste, no extra milk and sugar as the way she liked it. Then she sat down on the sofa holding the Americano. She didn¡¯t want to go back to work. Just as they had discussed in the group chat, she had been working hard for him for the past seven years. She was too busy with work to care about herself. Why? Why wouldn¡¯t she chat or stare nkly after finishing a job just like the other staff? Perhaps she should think more of herself. ¡®She took a sip of the steaming coffee. The bitterness began to spread from the tip of her tongue, which made her frown. Even so, she held the cup and took another sip. He had tasted the bitterness of life. Was she afraid of a bitter coffee? While she was thinking about this, a childish voice sounded in her ear. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, why do you have to drink it? If it tastes bitter, you can add sugar.¡±. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 What Gave You the Right to Be My Mother? The little person hiding under the table opened its big ck eyes and tilted its head slightly, as if he was a little puzzled. Grown-ups were strange. Even if they were very sad, they acted as if nothing had happened. Although the coffee smelled good, it didn¡¯t taste good. Wh did she force herself to drink it? Even if she really wanted to try, she could add some sugar. If she didn¡¯t like it, why did she have to force herself? Will looked curiously at the woman sitting on the sofa not far away. Wanda was also looking at him. The moment she saw the little face, she felt an upsurge of emotion and she looked shocked. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She put down the coffee cup and hurried to the table on which the coffee machine was ced. Then she bent down and looked at the child under the table with concern. ¡°Come out quickly. You won¡¯t feelfortable there!¡± She couldn¡¯t hide the affection in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know why the child was hiding here, guessing that he might have a quarrel with his family, so he decided to hide. The space was so cramped that even a child would feel ufortable if staying there for too long. It would be even worse if he injured his bones or bumped his head. With all the other ces he chose to hide there. Thinking of this, Wanda¡¯s tone unconsciously grew serious. ¡°Come out quickly. You can¡¯t stay there for long. Will was about to crawl out. For the fable was smaller than the one at home, and it wasn¡¯tfortable hiding there. He had already stuck out his head, but her tone changed his mind and she shrank back. He looked at Wanda stubbornly. Wanda was also stunned. She saw himing out just now. Why did he go back? She had no choice but to squat down and coax him in a gentle voice. What Gave You the Right to Be My Mother? It was a quirk of fate. She had left him at the door of the Barton family. How could she be qualified to be a mother? Just as Jaquan had said, a woman like her was not qualified to be a mother at all. But what could she do? If she had the ability to take good care of the child at that time, she would not have abandoned him. She just didn¡¯t want him to suffer, and she firmly believed that the Barton family would take good care of him. That was why she sent the child over. But she had never expected that one day her own child would say such a thing to her. -What gave you the right to be my mother? Right. Why didn¡¯t she raise him? Wanda¡¯s eyes turned red. Will didn¡¯t expect the woman in front of him to have such an expression, as if he had mistreated her and made her cry. He suddenly felt a little sad. He crawled from under the table, took out a tissue from his pocket, and gently handed it to her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t know you, so I don¡¯t want you to be my mother. If you¡¯re nice to me and promise that you won¡¯t be rude to me as you were just now. I¡¯ll rethink about it.¡± He had thought about Cierra¡¯s words when he was hiding here. If his father really liked this woman, he could make concessions. After all, his father also needed someone to apany him. He couldn¡¯t be so selfish. As to his birth mother, she had left him at the door of the old house when he was born. She definitely didn¡¯t like him. If his birth mother didn¡¯t love him and didn¡¯t want him, why did he try to please her? If someone was good to him, he would like her to be his mother. Wanda didn¡¯t expect him to say that. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say and stood there in a daze. The tears that she had been trying to hold back couldn¡¯t help falling. Seeing this, Will let out a long sigh. sther? He unfolded the tissue, gently wiped away the tears on her face andined, ¡°s, women are troublesome.¡± When hearing this, Wanda¡¯s face instantly turned red. She was in no mood to enjoy the kindness of him wiping her tears, so she took the tissue from his hand and wiped them herself. She calmed down quickly. Except for the red rims of her eyes, no one could tell that she had cried just now. Will stared at her and said in a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t cry for no reason. Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree to my father marrying you.¡± It was no good marrying a crybaby and coaxing her every day. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Wanda didn¡¯t expect this child, who hadn¡¯t reached her waist yet, to say something like that in an adult¡¯s tone. He was a real Barton. Gradually her depression started to lift, and she smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father won¡¯t marry me, and I won¡¯t marry your father either. What are you thinking about?¡± She poured some warm water into a disposable cup and handed it to him. ¡°Come on, drink some warm water. You have to go back after sitting for a while. If you hide for too long, your family will worry about you. And it¡¯s wrong.¡¯ Knowing he was wrong, Will took the water and didn¡¯t say anything. He was going to drink the water, when the door of the watercooler was pushed open. The man who came in looked very gloomy. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Daddy Will was so scared that the cup in his hand almost fell to the ground. Daring not to sit and drink, he quickly jumped off from the sofa, being very good. ¡°Daddy.¡± Will was afraid of him. When at home, he used to hide like this, everyone was worried and called him ¡°baby¡±. Only his father would scold him. Will dared not look into his eyes. On the other side, Wanda was also stunned. She didn¡¯t expect him to show up at this time. She wondered if he had heard what she just said, and how much. But on second thought, she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. He would never marry her, and there¡¯s no chance she would marry him. Wanda nced at his gloomy face and the worrying Cierra behind him. She swallowed the bitterness and forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Barton, I¡¯ll go back to work.¡± They were family, and as an outsider, it was better for her to leave. Wanda smiled at him and left with the coffee. ¡°Wait!¡± When passing each other, Jaquan suddenly called out to her. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Barton?¡± she asked politely. Looking into her dark eyes, Jaquan didn¡¯t know how to begin. He wanted to ask her why she was so sure that he would not marry her? Or why she would not marry him? He swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue, because he was afraid that if he said it, she would resign tomorrow and run far away. So his expression changed, and his words changed. ¡°Has this kid been here all this time?¡± 114 Stunned, Wanda nced at the child who was wiping her tears just now. Now he was in the arms of anotherdy who was worried and cared about him. He threw his arms around her neck without any dissatisfaction. Wanda¡¯s heart slowly cooled down and she replied with a ¡°yes¡±. ¡°When I came in, he was there. Just alone and didn¡¯t do anything out of line. Mr. Barton, he shouldn¡¯t have run out like this, but don¡¯t be too hard on him.¡± While she was talking, David kept staring at her. She was no different from when she was at work, gentle and responsive to all his questions. Jaquan¡¯s heart suddenly sank. He looked unhappy and did not respond to her. ¡°Go back to work.¡± Then he turned around irritably. Looking at his back, she pressed her red lips and left without saying anything. The door was closed. The gloominess on Jaquan¡¯s face became even more difficult to hide. He had to find someone to vent his rage on. His disobedient son was the first to bear the brunt. ¡°Will, why do you always hide? You hide at home, and when youe out you still hide. What if you¡¯re abducted? Have you thought about the consequences?¡± Will had never seen his father so angry before. He immediately shrank his neck and blinked his big ck eyes as he hugged Cierra tightly. He pressed his lips, and his usual mature look disappeared. Now he was like a little boy who was being scolded by his father. Cierra felt sorry for him. ¡°Jaquan, why are you so fierce? Children of his age are always making trouble, besides it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said those words in front of him. If you want to scold someone, scold me!¡± Feeling the force of his arms around her neck, Cierra held the little fellow closer to her bosom. She was afraid that he would scare the little one, so she patted him gently on the back. Jaquan also knew that he shouldn¡¯t have done that. NPHdy What¡¯s more, Wanna had just told him not to be too hard on the kid¡­ He lowered his eyes with his mind in a whirl. She had been around him for seven years. Did she really have no feelings for him? His expression only made Will feel that his father was still angry with him, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Cierra felt a headacheing on when she saw the father and son¡¯s expressions. She had already taken all the me. Seeing that the father and son did not speak, she felt guilty and uneasy. In the end, Cierra was unable to contain herself and tried to coax him by coquetry. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m starving. Can you knock off and let¡¯s go back for dinner?¡± She curled her lip and looked at him pitifully. Hearing this, Jaquan, who was lost in thought, also came to his senses. Seeing the helpless expression on Cierra¡¯s face, his depression dissipated a lot. He got up and nced at his watch. This is from N?velDrama.Org. 4 There was still half an hour to go before he got off work. Usually, people would be a little hungry at this time. Thepany always offered afternoon tea for employees so they would not feel too hungry. But Cierra probably didn¡¯t eat anything in the afternoon. After she took Will to thepany, she only had a little juice. So she must be hungry now. His expression had returned to normal, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to eat. The delicacies in Los Angeles may not be as good as those in New York¡¯s L¡¯Opera Restaurant, but there are also regional specialties. You can have a taste.¡± ¡°Okay! Thank you, Jaquan!¡± Cierra had no prejudice against domestic cuisine. Even if the taste might not as good as that of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, she could still discover its advantages. No matter how bad it tasted, it would have some saving point! Anyway, it was better than some of the food abroad. Moreover, the delicacies in Los Angeles had a long history and were full of local characteristic. Every ce had its own delicacies. It couldn¡¯t be said that they couldn¡¯tpare. It could only be Caddy said that the tastes of people from all over the world were different. ¡°I heard that there is also a chain restaurant in Los Angeles that is quite famous. It seems to be called the Sapidity Restaruant, and it has a long history.¡± Speaking of food, Cierra had something to say. Yesterday, she had a chat with her junior fellow apprentice. This time, Freddy came to Los Angeles only to see how Cierra was doing, but to attend the Gourmet Convention on behalf of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. The Gourmet Convention was held once every three years in their catering circle. The leaders of the catering circle all over the country selected a young junior to participate in thepetition as a cultural exchange for the restaurant. But in apetition, it was inevitable that everyone wanted to win. If one won, he would naturally be happy and it was a good way to verify his craftsmanship. Not only did he prove his family¡¯s inheritance in front of the big shots in the circle, but he also made an advertisement. Therefore, the Gourmet Convention held every three years was getting bigger and bigger. He heard from Freddy that it should have been heldst month, but the boss of the Sapidity Restaurant had something to deal with something at home, so it was postponed for this month. Cierra was quite interested in this Gourmet Convention, thinking that she would definitely attend it with Freddy by then. But now, tasting delicious food was more important. Jaquan was not stingy with his words. He said with a smile in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re right. The dish here is indeed a delicacy in Los Angeles, and it has something to do with our family.¡± Cierra raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is that so? Then shall we go get a discount?¡± Jaquanughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat. The Sapidity Restaurant is open to the public, and it had been carried forward in the hands of our uncle. What do you think?¡± Cierra sucked in a cold breath. Good heavens. She didn¡¯t know until now! Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 She Would Never Let This Happen! It wasn¡¯t that the the Bartons didn¡¯t want to tell Cierra. However, ever since their aunt married into the Riley family in New York and returned to Los Angeles, their mother had some conflicts with her grandfather. As a result, they had less contact with the Chester family in the next few years. As such, he did not tell the elders of the Chester family about it in detail. As for the Chester family, they naturally knew Cierra, who had been lost since she was a child, had returned. A few months ago, when Cierra had returned to the country, the Barton family had donated one billion dors, and they had sent gifts to him. However, at that time, Cierra hadn¡¯t officially returned home, and the Barton family hadn¡¯t received any rtives from her grandfather¡¯s side. So far, they hadn¡¯t seen her yet. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to stay in Los Angeles for a while. You¡¯ll know all the rtives. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jaquan exined to her. Worried that Cierra would think too much, he added. ¡°My two uncles are very concerned about you. Since you returned to the country, they have often asked about your recent situation. Only my second aunt may be a little dissatisfied with you because of the dispute with my mother. Don¡¯t take it to heart when you meet. My grandparents are not very old, so they have been resting at home all these years. ording to my mother¡¯s arrangements, she will take us to visit them at that time. Cici, remember to have some time.¡± The Barton family had originally nned to arrange a dinner party to wee their rtives and friends from Los Angeles. At the same time, they would also lead their younger sister to show off in front of others. However, there had been a lot of unhappiness on the inte some time ago. The Bartons were worried that someone would deliberately nder their sister¡¯s reputation. Moreover, their sister did not like to be lively, so they simply canceled the n. However, the banquet could be canceled, and this kind of interaction between rtives could not be avoided. He had to take her out to meet some people. Cierra was originally happy that she had gained a lot of rtives, but when she heard the rest, she wanted to cry but had no tears. possible, she would rather lie down at home. It was also a sweet burden. ¡°Got it, Jaquan. I¡¯ll probably be busy for three or four days in a row tomorrow. You can take me anywhere you want for the rest of the time.¡± Cierra took Will¡¯s hand and got into the back seat of the car, thinking about the follow-up arrangements. She had to pick up Freddy tomorrow. The day after tomorrow was William¡¯s birthday. No matter whether William wanted to celebrate it or not, she had to prepare a surprise for him. After that, it was the Gourmet Convention that Freddy had mentioned. Freddy was supposed to attend, but he used the principle of respect for the old and love the young to put pressure on her. He asked her to be a judge on behalf of the L¡¯Opera Restaurant, so she had to go. After that, there should be nothing else for her to do, and she could follow the arrangements. As for the location of the studio, it could only be postponed. There was no rush. At present, it was more important to eat delicious food first. However, just as Jaquan was about to start the car, he was interrupted by a call. It was a call from Mrs. Chester. -She didn¡¯t know what he said, but his face darkened slightly. But when he turned his head and looked at the back seat, he had returned to normal, saying in a joking tone. ¡°Cierra, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t take you out for dinner today. Mrs. Chester has prepared dinner at the old house. We have to go back.¡± ¡°Okay, as long as there¡¯s food.¡± Although she really wanted to have a taste of the characteristics of Los Angeles, her mother was more important. Even if Mrs. Chester was not good at cooking, Cierra was still willing to go home for dinner. Moreover, Mrs. Chester¡¯s cooking skills were not bad. Jaquan started the car and gave Cierra a warning as he turned his head. ¡°Mom should have something to tell you when you get hometer. Don¡¯t get too excited.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Cierra was curious. Jaquan nced at her through the rear-view mirror with a meaningful look in his eyes. She Would Never Let This Happen! ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get back.¡± Cierra frowned at him, but she didn¡¯t ask further. Although she was curious, she thought that she would knowter, so she didn¡¯t have such a strong desire for it. Moreover, her brother was still driving, so she didn¡¯t want to distract him, so she held Will in her arms and enjoyed the scenery outside the car. As they passed by the fountain downstairs, Cierra frowned. She seemed to have seen a man in strange clothes walking toward thepany, but it was a pity that the distance was short. When she wanted to see it clearly again, there was only green belt on both sides of the road in front of her, and she could no longer see the situation at the entrance of the It was not Cierra¡¯s fault for being vignt. When she was abroad, she was followed by such a gangster-like person and almost lost her life. She had to think more about it. The MRC Group of the Barton family was located in the industrial park, surrounded by office buildings. Peopleing and going were all in professional attire. Their temperaments were simr, and the shabby clothes were really eye-catching. Cierra wasn¡¯t someone who discriminated against people like that. If it was anywhere else, she wouldn¡¯t even look at he, but it was really strange for he to appear here. It seemed that he was here to make trouble. She was right. This person was indeed here to cause trouble. It was just that he was not here to cause trouble for thepany, but someone in thepany. In the president¡¯s office of the MRC Group. Wanda was still thinking about what had happened in the pantry and was in a daze at her desk. The messages in the gossip group continued to flood the screen. (Sisters, this gossip seems to be real! I just happened to pass by the president¡¯s pantry when I went to get some water. I heard something very sweet and almost died of sweetness!] [What? Tell me!] Although the Jaquan¡¯s pantry was independent, it was only separated from the staff¡¯s pantry, which formed a separate space. It was not like the conference room, which had a soundproofing effect. Chap Fruit. That was to say, if they stayed outside for a while, the voices inside would be slightly louder, and they would almost be heard clearly. [I heard the beautiful woman say ¡®good brother¡¯ to the president. Not to mention the president, even I, a woman, can¡¯t bear it! That coquettishness almost fell on my heart and softened my heart!] [Wow! I think the president¡¯s legs are also weak. When did he get off work early? He must have taken the girl out today. He doesn¡¯t even care about his work!] [No wonder her assistant looked so dejected aftering out of the pantry. She looks so pitiful. If I were her, I would resign. How can I still have the face to stay with the president?] When she heard her name, Wanda¡¯s eyes trembled. When she saw what these people were talking about, she put on a self-deprecating smile. Where did she get the courage to stay with him? Well¡­ Was it wrong to like someone you shouldn¡¯t have to? For so many years, she had never dyed business because of this love. The only ident was the child. Thinking of this, there was a sense of loneliness in her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help putting her palm on her lower abdomen. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would have happened if she had kept the child by her side when she had given birth. However, this thought was quickly dispelled by her. If she had given birth to the working in the MRC Group. ¡°and raised it herself, she would not have been able to continue There were many things to do with Jaquan. Even if he had more than one assistant by his side, if she N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. was toozy and ck, the MRC Group would not need such a person. What kind of life could she live as a single mother if she was fired by the MRC Group? That asshole might even trick her out of the child and sell the child. She would never allow that to happen! Therefore, it was the best ending for her to send the child to the the Bartons. She Would Never Let This Happen! She was not in the mood to watch these people gossip. She turned off theputer with a cold look and was about to get off work with her bag. Just as she was tidying up, her phone vibrated. She lowered her eyes, and all the blood in her body seemed to have frozen. A chill spread from the soles of her feet to the skin of her brain, making her at a loss! Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 What Do You Want? Without hesitation, Wanda hung up the phone. She picked up her bag with a sullen face and left the office. At the same time, the crackling sound of keyboards around her stopped for a moment. It was not until the woman¡¯s thin figure disappeared from the president¡¯s office that the sound of discussion rang out again along with the typing of the keyboard. However, Wanda was no longer in the mood to think about the gossip in the office. Before she entered the elevator, the phone in their hand rang again. It was in midsummer, but she felt cold all over. Her fingers kept trembling. She hung up the phone again, as if she were being chased by a ghost and stepped into the elevator. When she arrived at the underground garage, she didn¡¯t receive any more calls, but a new text message made her want to smash her phone. [You¡¯re not answering the phone? Okay, I¡¯m at the entrance of yourpany. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t answer the phone. Let¡¯s see if you can continue to work tomorrow!] There was also a photo attached. It was the fountain at the entrance of thepany. She took a deep breath and called back with trembling hands. ¡°What exactly do you want?!¡± As soon as the call was connected, she roared in a cold and trembling voice. ¡°My dear daughter, how can you speak to your father like that?¡± The voice on the other end of the line did not fluctuate much. Instead, it was tinged with joy, as if he was happy to irritate Wanda. She clenched her fists and said in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have a father like you. Shut up!¡± ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t put it that way. You have my blood flowing in your body, and our father-daughter rtionship can¡¯t be broken. Unless you¡¯re dead, as long as you¡¯re alive, you¡¯re still my daughter. It¡¯s useless for you to change your surname to your mother¡¯s!¡± The sound of running water came from the receiver, which made her more and more annoyed. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She wanted to hang up the phone and ignore this man. But when she thought that this person was at the entrance of thepany and it was the time to get off work, she couldn¡¯t ignore him. Nhat Do You Want? After a long silence, she finally gave in. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer your monthly living expenses to your card. Leave now!¡± Roger Smith snorted. ¡°Wanda, I came all the way from a poor vige to look for my daughter who had developed in the city, but you didn¡¯t even let me see you. That¡¯s not very good, is it? I heard that you¡¯re with the boss now. I¡¯ll ask someer¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Wanda finally couldn¡¯t help but interrupt him in a stern voice. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in three minutes. Don¡¯t make any f*cking trouble at the entrance of thepany, or I¡¯ll call the police directly!¡± ¡°OK, I¡­¡± ww ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you under the sculpture of the fountain. You have to hurry up. Roger wanted to say that it was useless to call the police. After all, it was difficult for an upright official to settle family affairs. He had not done anything. So what if the police came? However, after thinking about the purpose of his trip, he obediently agreed and sat cross-legged at the edge of the fountain. It was time to get off work. Many people came out of the office building one after another. When they saw the man dressed like a tramp with his legs crossed at the entrance, they couldn¡¯t help looking him up and down. Some people even kindly went up and gave him some coins. Roger was stunned for a moment, then flew into a rage. ¡°Get lost! My daughter works here. Do you I need your charity?¡± ¡°Your daughter works here? Which department is she from? Why are you still dressed¡­¡± The passers-by could not help but be surprised. It should be noted that the sry of the MRC Group was one of the top ones in Los Angeles and even in the entire country. Even the sry of the cleaner was one or two thousand higher than that of her peers, who even enjoyed the same welfare and year-end bonus as the employees of thepany. If the other party¡¯s daughter was really working in the MRC Group, how could he dress like a beggar? Roger saw through the thoughts of these passers-by and snorted. ¡°I raised an unfilial daughter. She saved all her money, bought a car and a house in the big city, and didn¡¯t care about me at all. Otherwise, why would Ie all the way here to find her?¡± What Do You Want? The passers-by were surprised. Just as they was about to express their sympathy, a white BMW stopped in front of Roger¡¯s car. The woman in the car rolled down the window and nced coldly at Roger, who was sitting at the edge of the fountain. ¡°Get in the car.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she rolled up the window. When Roger saw Wanda, his face lit up with joy. He ignored the people passing by and got into the car with his head held high. The car was driven away quickly. In less than a minute, it was enough for the onlookers to see clearly who was in the car. Even the employees of other departments had heard of the president¡¯s assistant, who had stayed by the president¡¯s side for the longest time! What¡¯s more, they had been gossiping all afternoon, and even the new employees had heard of Wanda. Immediately, someone took a picture of the license te and sent the new gossip they had just heard to the group chat. Of course, she knew nothing about it. She was still upset about the so-called ¡°father¡± in the car, and the speed of the car increased with the waves of annoyance. However, the people in the back seat seemed to know nothing about it. Roger was stillmenting that he was in such afortable car, lying and sitting in the back seat, touching the cushion with his eyes full of greed. ¡°Wow, this car must be very expensive. ¡°I heard people in the city say that they drive BMWs and Mercedes. I didn¡¯t expect you to drive a BMW car. Your monthly sry must high, right? It¡¯s good to work for the boss! My good daughter, you have to drive it back for the Christmas this year.¡± Wanda couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted him directly. ¡°How much do you owe this time?¡± Roger Smith scratched his head. He didn¡¯t expect Wanda to be so direct. Not much, just one million.¡± Wanda almost mmed the brakes on the way.Nh?t De You Wi She was so angry that she almostughed with anger. ¡°Not much? Just one million? Can you earn one million in your life?!¡± Roger said self-righteously, ¡°I still have you, don¡¯t I? I¡¯ve brought you up with effort. Now that you¡¯re doing well, are you going to leave your father alone?¡± Why couldn¡¯t she? How could he be so shameless as to say that he had raised her? If it weren¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have almost failed to go to college. How could he have the face to say such words? ¡°I don¡¯t have any money. Even if I do, I won¡¯t give it to you. ording to the previousw, I will transfer my monthly living expenses to your ount on time. There is no extra money.¡± She said in a cold voice. Hearing this, Roger became anxious. ¡°How can you not have money? You can afford a BMW car, so you must have money! If you really don¡¯t have money and sell this car and the house you bought here, won¡¯t you have money?¡± This car was a famous brand. He had heard that it was worth a lot of money. Moreover, his daughter had lived in the city for a few years, so she must have bought a house long ago. Why would a girl buy a house? Sooner orter, she would get married! Roger blurted out. Hearing this, she sneered. ¡°What do you think of me driving the car directly into the river? In this way, you don¡¯t have to continue paying off your debts. That¡¯s great.¡± It would be great if she could stop being threatened by such a father. As soon as she finished speaking, she stepped on the elerator harder. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 I¡¯d Like You to Go Back to Where You came from Los Angeles was near the sea. The water of the river gathered in the vast ocean. MRC Building was located near the Sea. The car had been running for a while, and through the window, they could see the bridge across the river. As the car sped up, Roger Smith finally noticed that something was wrong. He nervously and fearfully grabbed the passenger seat. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Wanda, my sweetheart, you can¡¯t do anything s*upid. Look at you now. You are promising and beautiful. It¡¯s a shame to die with me! Let¡¯s talk about the moneyter. Your life is the most important thing!¡± Wanda sneered. This man was afraid of death, and he was right. It was a pity to die with him. She hadn¡¯t watched her child grow up well yet. Why should she die with a s*umbag? Grandma had raised her by picking up trash. It was not worth it for her to die with this s*umbag. She felt sorry for herself and the person who had raised her up. She would cherish her life. She would not give him the money! Wanda didn¡¯t say anything else. Perhaps the man sitting behind her was really afraid that she would do something s*upid, so he finally shut his mouth and sat behind her vigntly. Half an hourter, the car arrived near amunity. The night came to Los Angeles very early. Even in summer, the lights were turned on earlier than in other cities. Themunity was much older than the high-rise buildings in the city center. There were only six floors in a building without an elevator. Most of the people who lived here were tenants or old people who guarded their old houses. This was the first apartment that Wanda had rented after joining the MRC Group. At first, she lived in the smallest room in the rental apartment with a roommate. Later, her roommate moved out, and she identally had an idental pregnancy with Jaquan, so she rented the small two-bedroom apartment by herself. Later on, her work in the MRC Group waspletely stable. She moved to a ce close to the company, but she didn¡¯t cancel the rent. It contained many memories of her pregnancy, and it was very difficult, but it was also the only time she could spend with the child. She was reluctant to cancel the rent and leave. She was afraid that she would never be able to remind the time when she get along with the child again. Three years ago, thendlord¡¯s family nned to go abroad and inform her to move out and they will sell the house. After thinking for a while, she bought it directly at the market price of a second-hand house. When her grandmother had just passed away, Roger, her father, threatened her by not letting her grandmother rest in peace. He asked her to give him money and sign a monthly allowance agreement. Only in this way did he allow her to bury Grandma¡¯s body a few dayster. After buying this house, she spent almost all her savings and owed some to her friends. Fortunately, the MRC Group¡¯s sry and benefits were good. The annual bonus and her usual bonus allowed her to take root in Los Angeles quickly. She bought this carst year. Thanks to Jaquan, she could buy a second-hand vehicle of good quality, which was less than 50,000 dors. But even if she sold the car as Roger said, it would not be enough to pay off his gambling debts. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t want to pay him back a penny. If it weren¡¯t for her young age, she wouldn¡¯t have obediently let him do whatever he wanted and signed the agreement for her to support this s*umbag. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to dinner first. You can stay in my rented house tonight. I will buy a ticket for you tomorrow. I¡¯ll transfer the pension to you every month ording to the agreement. Don¡¯t even think about a penny more than it!¡± Wanda didn¡¯t tell him that she had bought this apartment. After parking the car, she took Roger to a nearby noodle house and didn¡¯t say much to him. Roger, who was following behind her, opened his mouth and was a little afraid of his daughter. But when he thought of his debts, he couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°Wanda, you can¡¯t be so ruthless. If I can¡¯t pay back the money, those loan sharks will beat me to death. You can¡¯t just watch your father being beaten to death!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong.¡± Wanda chuckled and looked at him coldly. ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll be the first to buy fireworks to celebrate.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡± Wanda interrupted him with a cold expression, ignoring the tenants who came back from work. ¡°Haven¡¯t you sucked enough blood from me all these years? I gave you 60,000 dors just for Grandma¡¯s funeral. I give you the monthly allowance as you said. How much money do you want to take from me? Do I have to give you every penny I earned?¡± Roger looked embarrassed. But, there was no trace of guilt on his face. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, his expression clearly said ¨C that was what he wanted. Wanda had long seen through this s*umbag and did not have any illusions about her father at all. ¡°Roger, I¡¯ve done my duty as a daughter all these years. Even if I don¡¯t give you a penny, what have I done wrong? It was Grandma who raised me up. You beat me out of school for your son. You pointed at my nose and scolded me for not deserving to go to school. It was you who said you wouldn¡¯t spend a penny on me. ¡°My teacher took me back to school. The National Secretary-General waived my tuition fees. And Grandma paid my living expenses with a stic bottle and a piece of waste paper. What did you do as a father? ¡°You hid my letter of admission. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the current society is so developed that you can¡¯t fake it, would you still want your son to take my admission notice to go to college?¡± ¡°When you were in debt, you thought of me, your biological daughter. How? Did your beloved son die?¡± When the passers-by heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Wanda sympathetically. But after all, it was her family¡¯s business, and they couldn¡¯t help. However, Roger was still unable to lift his head due to the piercing gazes. He felt extremely humiliated, and his voice became much softer. ¡°You know your brother well. He can¡¯t even afford to go to a decent university, and his job is just so-so¡­ Besides, he has to get married. Now girls around him are asking for cars and houses. How can I ask him for money?¡± ¡°If he wants to buy a car and a house, how about me? Why don¡¯t I pay off the loan for my car and my house? Why should I pay off the debt for a person who almost killed my whole life?¡± Wanda asked with a smile. Roger said confidently, ¡°You¡¯re just a girl. Why do you need to buy a car and a house? You can just find someone and marry him. There are so many rich people in Los Angeles, and you¡¯re also beautiful. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest of your life¡­¡± Under Wanda¡¯s gloomy gaze, he spoke less and less. He wanted to say that it would be better to find an older one. Maybe the old man would die one day, and all the family property would be theirs. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. Roger rubbed his hands together and smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m just saying, how could a rich person marry you? But, Wanda, my sweetheart, you¡¯re not young anymore, so you have to think about it. Do you still remember the fruit shop in our town¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote to buy tickets back now. There¡¯s still a train to get there at 10 o¡¯clock in the evening. I advise you to get out of here.¡± Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Wanda¡¯s cold voice. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Who Does the Trevino Family Think They Are? Wanda couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him anymore, so she turned around and left. She was really kind. She was even worried that this s*umbag hadn¡¯t had dinner and was going to take him to the restaurant. He deserved to be starved to death! Seeing this, Roger hurriedly caught up with her and apologized. ¡°My dear, I was wrong! You can¡¯t ignore your father. If you let me go like this,. I will be beaten to death by the loan shark when I go back!¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Wanda raised her eyes slightly and nced coldly at the man in front of her. Her so-called father in name. ¡°It¡¯s your gambling debt. Why should I pay it back? I¡¯ll say it again. I have no money, and I won¡¯t give it to you even if I have! Get out of here!¡± She turned around and left. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. But before she could take two steps, she was stopped. Roger had no choice. ¡°You really don¡¯t care about me, do you? I¡¯ll go to yourpany tomorrow and make a scene. At that time, I¡¯ll let the wholepany know what kind of person you are!¡± Not only that, but he also wanted to call the police. Moreover, the information was also very advanced now. He knew there were many people watching short videos. He also wanted to take a video and let everyone see how this unfilial daughter ignored her father! Who Does the Trevino Family Think They Are? If he wasn¡¯t happy, no one would be happy! However, this time, Wanda did not react at all. She did not feel as cold as she had been in the company because of his threat. She nced at him expressionlessly and sneered. ¡°Okay, go ahead and make trouble.¡± ¡°You!¡± Seeing this, Roger was at a loss because the situation was different from what he had imagined. ¡°If you really have the guts to go tomorrow, let¡¯s see if the MRC Group will drive you out directly or let you make a scene downstairs. As for me¡­ She chuckled and tidied up the loose hair by her ear. A faint trace of fatigue appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to resign. I¡¯ll leave thepany tomorrow after HR is approved. You can do whatever you want.¡± Anyway, the person she liked was just a dream to her, and what had happened today was enough to wake her up from her dream. Why did she still insist on staying with him, which would only make her more worried? Moreover, it was easy to cause trouble for him. She didn¡¯t want to see him upset. It was better to leave now, so as not to leave a bad impression on him. ¡°Let me end this dream,¡± Wanda said in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Roger, so she picked up her bag and went straight to her car. Seeing this, Roger was really anxious this time. They ¡°Ouch, Wanda, I won¡¯t make trouble. ¡°Ok? I¡¯ll go back tomorrow. Don¡¯t do anything s*upid. You can¡¯t resign. It¡¯s not easy for you to work for a bigpany. It¡¯s hard for you to find such a good job in the future!¡± Roger was no fool. It was hard to find a job in a big city. Many college students in their town stayed in Los Angeles to work after graduation. As a result, they even need their families to send rent in the first year. Although Wanda was cruel, she was capable. She had already bought a car in Los Angeles. How could she not be able to buy a house in a few more years? When she got married, she would not be able to live in her own house, so she had to sell it and give the money to him. Thinking of this, Roger no longer forced Wanda. He rubbed his hands and followed her carefully. ¡°How about this, Wanda? I don¡¯t need you to pay off my debt. Take a step back and let me hide in your house for a while, okay? I promise I won¡¯t make trouble for you, and you don¡¯t have to pay for my living expenses. Just let me live in your house!¡± Wanda stopped by the car and nced at him coldly. She snorted softly, opened the door, got in, and closed it directly. She didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense. Watching the car drive away, Roger was stunned for a moment and then caught up with it. But the white car made a turn and disappeared from his sight. How could he catch up with it with his legs? He cursed her on the road, but in the end, he could only ept the fact that he had been ruthlessly abandoned by Wanda. Does the Treving Family Think They Are? F*ck, he wanted to let her go, but he didn¡¯t expect that Wanda was an ungrateful person. He would make it known to everyone! Bah! Roger spat in the direction of the car and turned on his mobile phone to record a video. As Wanda drove away, she could already predict what would happen in the future. After driving the car to a ce where Roger couldn¡¯t reach, she picked up the spare tablet on the passenger seat, which was a working machine that was synchronized with thepany¡¯sputer. Outside the window, the lights of the riverside shone on the river, making the city prosperous. After Wanda typed the words ¡°Resignation application¡±, her fingers paused on the keyboard. She was really reluctant to leave him. She rolled down the window and looked at the undting lights by the river, recalling everything that had happened between her and Jaquan in the past. seven years. Most of the time, he treated her very well. She still remembered that when she had just been assigned to Jaquan¡¯s side, he had been learning from Mr. Barton instead of officially taking over the MRC Group. She often made mistakes when she first arrived at thepany. Jaquan was just like her at that time. No one would punish her for what she had done something wrong. She just needed to deal with it again. Does th Trevino Family Think They Are? Jaquan was different. If Mr. Barton found he did something wrong, he would scold Jaquan and then call back to ask the project to be restarted. Ò»Ã×°ËµÄ A young man who was five feet four inches tall was reprimanded like a child by his father. Fortunately, no one else saw it except her. Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing. It was hard on her. She had worked overtime with him every day for an unknown period of time. Later, when he took over the MRC Group, he was schemed against¡­ Now, thepany was getting bigger and bigger, and no one dared to scheme against him anymore. Even when he was mentioned, he sighed and thought that thepany had changed a lot. As for her, she was still the same as before. She followed him silently as if she was a nobody. Seven years was enough. Wanda withdrew her gaze and smiled self-deprecatingly. Finally, she finished writing the resignation letter on the document. In the Barton family¡¯s old residence. After dinner, the family sat on the sofa and chatted casually. There weren¡¯t many people tonight. William and the others didn¡¯te, and her uncle and aunt were also in their own homes. Only Cierra and Jaquan were there. As they chatted, Cierra found out what Jaquan was talking about earlier. Who Does the Trevino Family Think They Are? It turned out that the news of her return to Los Angeles had spread in the circle. Now that the Inte was developed, they could contact her from a distance. However, she didn¡¯t know how Sue Skinner, who was far away in New York, got the news and sent someone to ask whether the newly found daughter of the Barton family was engaged or not. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell at a nce. The Trevino family only had a son, Draven Trevino. They had never heard of any rtives of the Trevino family in New York. Now, Mrs. Trevino was here to ask the Barton family about their daughter. But it was really ridiculous. The daughter of the Barton family hade back and they donated one billion dors, which showed that the Barton family attached great importance to this missing daughter. The Trevino family dared to ask someone to try to arrange a marriage with her son, who had destroyed two marriages. Not to mention that Mrs. Chester had fallen out with the person who sent the message at that time, even the otherdies in the group also echoed and scolded her. What kind of thing was this? Mrs. Trevino didn¡¯t do anything good! As soon as Cierra followed Jaquan home, she heard Mrs. Chester¡¯sints all the way. At this time, they couldn¡¯t help chatting again. ¡°It¡¯s really annoying! Not to mention that I don¡¯t urge Cici to get married at all. Even if I really want Cici to marry, they must introduce her to a decent man! Who does the Trevino family think they are?¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Mind Your Own Business! Cierra was both amused and angry. She didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Trevino to be in such a hurry to worry about Draven¡¯s marriage. As soon as she divorced Draven, she agreed to let Aleah marry into the Trevino family. Now that Aleah can¡¯t marry Draven, she soon had a new idea. Cierra didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Trevino would target the Barton family. Not to mention she was the girl from the Barton family, she had no intention of remarrying Draven at all. Even if it wasn¡¯t for her, why would Mrs. Trevino think that the Barton family was willing to marry their daughter to their son who had frequently be a trending topic with their former national goddess? The messenger was also s*upid. Why didn¡¯t she think about it from another angle? If it were her daughter, would she be willing to agree to this marriage? However, it was hard to say. Perhaps this person felt that the Trevino family was rich and had few family members. There was no messy rtionship between them. If someone married into the Trevino family, she would be able to live a peaceful life. Of course, this had nothing to do with her. ¡°All right, Mom. Don¡¯t be so angry that it¡¯s bad for your health. Let¡¯s just listen to it as a joke. As for the messenger, let¡¯s just stay away from her in the future.¡± Cierraforted her in a gentle voice and handed Sarah a small cake. She bought it on her way back. Now it was just a dessert. ¡°Come on, eat something sweet and be in a good mood every day.¡± After being coaxed by her daughter, Sarah¡¯splexion improved a little. She took the cake and took a bite, but still sighed faintly. The people on the sofa all looked at her with worry in their eyes. They couldn¡¯t be med for being vignt. It was mostly because of Sarah¡¯s depression that she was in poor health. Ever since Cierra brought her back two years ago, Sarah¡¯s condition had improved a lot. Although she couldn¡¯t bepletely cured, herplexion was much better than before. The Barton family naturally hoped that Mrs. Chester would be happy every day and that she would no longer worry about it. At this moment, she suddenly sighed making everyone worry. Sarah also knew her situation. She looked at the men on the sofa and chuckled. ¡°Why are you all looking at me? I¡¯m justmenting that my daughter is considerate. I¡¯m not angry.¡± Of course, these words were tofort them. The family members, who were sitting around Sarah, were not fools. Even the youngest and most simple-minded boy, Will, could tell that Sarah was worried. Will said thoughtfully, ¡°Grandma if you have a problem, you must tell us. Only then can we find a way to solve it together. You can¡¯t keep it to yourself. Otherwise, the more you think about it, the sadder you will be.¡± Just like him, when people said that he had no mother and would be abandoned by his father sooner or later, the more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. Cierra chimed in and grabbed hold of Sarah¡¯s hand. ÊÖ¡£ ¡°Will is right. If you have something to say, say it out loud. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself. Mom, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say it, but you¡¯re using me as an excuse. You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Sarah was amused by the two kids and shook her head helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just wanted to keep it a secret so that you wouldn¡¯t be bothered.¡± Sarah scooped up a small cake with a spoon and slowly told them what had happened. It was indeed not a big deal. The person who spread the news was her younger sister, Belle Chester. She married in New York and got divorced then. Since Belle had some contact with Mrs. Trevino in New York, she told Sarah that the Trevino family was looking for a new daughter-inw for Draven. If it were anyone else, she would just cklist them and not contact them in the future. However, Belle was her sister, so they could be considered a family. If she really cklisted Belle and their parents heard it, they woulde out to persuade her. Sarah was not so heartless. ¡°I can¡¯t cklist Belle. And Belle won¡¯t listen to her even if I talk to her nicely.¡± Just thinking about it made Sarah worried. ?ierra held Sarah¡¯s hand and patted it gently. ¡°It¡¯s Belle¡¯s business to talk about anything she wanted. Let¡¯s just do what we want. If I don¡¯t want to marry, can she tie me up and take me there? No matter Not to mention that she didn¡¯t want to marry Draven, even if she still had feelings for him, she would have to ask whether Mrs. Trevino and Draven would agree to this marriage after they found out that she was the daughter of the Barton family. Ms. Trevino cared about her reputation the most. She had caused a lot of trouble on the Inte. How could Ms. Trevino bring herself to ask her to remarry with Draven? Besides, even if they agreed shamelessly, she was unwilling to do so. It was enough for a person to be s*upid once or twice. Things would never go beyond three times. She couldn¡¯t wait to live with the Barton family for the rest of her life. She didn¡¯t want to marry a man who didn¡¯t love her. Cierra leaned on her mother¡¯s shoulder and coaxed, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t get married for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll stay with you, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, of course!¡± Sarah was overjoyed and did not want to let go of his daughter¡¯s hand. However, after thinking for a while, she added, ¡°It¡¯s best for you to stay with Mom and Dad for the rest of your life, but we can¡¯t protect you forever. If you meet someone suitableter, we can just recruit him as a live-in son-inw. We are rich enough!¡± As Sarah spoke, she patted Cierra¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t stay with your brothers all the time. Let them take you out for a walk when you have time. You have to forget that brat from the Trevino family and find a better one. It¡¯s best if you can get married before that brat from the Trevino family!¡± Chapte Your Own Businessi Well, she still couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being urged to get married. ½ªÓè°²Á³É쵀 The smile on Cierra¡¯s face froze, but she did not refute her mother¡¯s words. Instead, she hummed in agreement. ¡°Got it, Mom. I¡¯ll go out for a walk more often.¡± She was busy with the follow-up work, and her schedule was full. As for the man, go to hell. Sarah thought she was obedient and said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you think so. Don¡¯t imitate your brothers. Not to mention getting married at such an age, you can¡¯t even see a woman around them. It¡¯s infuriating!¡± It was as if he had been stabbed by a knife. Jaquan silently raised his head and nced at Cierra with an inexplicable expression. Cierra instantly understood. She quickly leaned to one side and massaged Sarah¡¯s shoulders, defending Jaquan. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not that Jaquan doesn¡¯t want to find a girlfriend. He hasn¡¯t found a suitable one yet. You¡¯re young and beautiful, so wait patiently. You¡¯ll see your daughter-inw soon. Besides, you already have a grandson. Why should you worry about his marriage? He must know what to do.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Cierra winked at Jaquan with a smile. Jaquan also smiled and lowered his eyes to scroll through his phone again. Fortunately, Cierra was smart. Otherwise, he would have told Mrs. Chester about Cierra¡¯s theory of going in with the left ear anding out with the right ear. Then he would like to see what Cierra would do. They should through thick and thin together, for example, being urged to get married. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. nt It was reasonable, fair, and just. ¡°By the way, Mom, let me tell you something funny. When William and I were in New York, my ex- husband misunderstood William as my boyfriend and made things difficult for him.¡± Cierra only wanted to quickly change the topic of the marriage urging. Sure enough, when Sarah heard this, she no longer mentioned looking for a son-inw and raised her eyebrows with interest. ¡°Is there something wrong with this guy¡¯s brain? Even if you¡¯re not siblings and are really a couple, what does it have to do with him as an ex-husband? Mind his own business!¡± Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Seven Years It was rare for Mrs. Chester to be so angry without elegance. Seeing this, Cierra smiled brightly. Thinking of the phone call in the morning, she nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. He must be crazy. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know many people when I was young. I was blind and only cared about him.¡± Now that she thought about it, she felt a little emotional. She was really bound by the verbal engagement between the two families. Sarah enjoyed her daughter¡¯s massage on her shoulder, feeling satisfied. ¡°Don¡¯t think about the past anymore. There¡¯s still a long way to go. There are many young talents in Los Angeles. When you get a little familiar with them, ask Jaquan to take you out more often and attend some charity auctions. Do you understand?¡± Well, let¡¯s do it again. Cierra felt a headacheing on, but she answered obediently and turned to look at Jaquan for help. Jaquan was staring at his phone when he received a message. His expression suddenly changed. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m going out. 11 He got up from the sofa, picked up his suit, and put it on in a hurry. His eyes seemed to be covered with ice. Before he left, he did not forget about Cierra. ¡°Cierra, please take care of Will for the time being. How about you rest in the old house tonight? If you want to go back, call William to pick you up. I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Jaquan, what happened?¡± Seeing his ugly expression, Cierra couldn¡¯t help but worry. Sarah could not help but ask, ¡°Is it about thepany¡¯s matters or something else? Don¡¯t shoulder all the difficulties alone. Tell me and we¡¯ll think of a solution together.¡± Jaquan lowered his eyes, and his face darkened slightly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of the email he had just received, he felt as if a huge stone was pressing down on his heart. Wanda wanted to resign. In the afternoon, he was awakened by Cierra¡¯s words. He nned to take his time and find a good time to express his feelings for Wanda in the future. He didn¡¯t expect to receive her resignation letter at this time. It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck him, making it hard for him to react. Wanda had been fine for the past seven years. If he directly expressed his feelings for her today, he could understand that she want to avoid him. But today was the same as usual. Why did she¡­ In an instant, Jaquan suddenly thought of something and paused for a moment. He looked at Cierra, whose face was full of worry, and his gloomy face softened. ¡°Cierra, Can you go out with me?¡± Cierra was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand what Jaquan meant, but she nodded without thinking. ¡®Of course, it¡¯s convenient for me, but Will, he¡­¡± ¡°He can¡¯t be lost here. There¡¯s also Will¡¯s changing clothes in the old house. If you have something to do, hurry up and deal with it. Remember to tell us when it¡¯s done. Don¡¯t let everyone worry about you, ok?¡± µ£ÐÄ,ÖªµÀÂð?¡± Sarah held onto Will, who was sitting on the other side of her and said earnestly. Jaquan nodded and looked at Cierra. Without further ado, Cierra took her phone and went out with Jaquan. ¡°Jaquan, what¡¯s the matter? Does it have anything to do with me?¡± The two of them walked very quickly and soon arrived at the door of the old house. Jaquan opened the car door and let Cierra get in first. Then, he dialed a number. While waiting for the call to go through, he mentioned it. ¡°I just received a resignation letter from Wanda.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Cierra was surprised but immediately understood why Jaquan was in such a hurry. It would be strange if the person he liked suddenly wanted to leave. However, it was too sudden to send an email to resign at this time. She frowned and said tentatively, ¡°Jaquan, could it be that Wanda misunderstood our rtionship, so¡­¡± Wanda didn¡¯t answer the phone. He dialed again, but it was hung up after eleven rings. 316 He dialed again, but her phone was turned off. Looking at the dark screen, Jaquan felt a headacheing on. He pressed between his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of this possibility, which is also the reason why I called you out.¡± It was also Cierra¡¯s teasing about Draven that triggered his imagination. However, as the night wind blew, he gradually calmed down. He put away his phone and sighed softly. His words were full of loneliness and self-mockery. ¡°If she misunderstands, then she cares about me. However, she has been by my side for the past few years and has never made me feel that she likes me.¡± Therefore, there must be something else that made Wanda want to resign tonight. Thinking of some possibilities, Jaquan felt a chill run down his spine. Cierra only felt that the people involved were confused. Although she had only stayed in the office for less than an hour, she could see the girl¡¯s feelings for her brother. How could Jaquan say that Wanda didn¡¯t care about him when she had been with him for seven years? It couldn¡¯t be that Jaquan had been with Wanda for too long, so he took it for granted that she cared about him and felt that she had no feelings for him. Thinking of this possibility, Cierra just wanted to smash open her brother¡¯s head with a punch to see what was inside. He really didn¡¯t understand girls! Jaquan didn¡¯t know what Cierra was thinking in her mind for a moment. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Fortunately, I Found You Love? Hearing this, Jaquan was slightly stunned and gradually slowed down the car. With just a nce, Cierra had a rough idea of what was going on. ¡°All right, Jaquan, focus on driving. I¡¯m still sitting in the car.¡± She teased Jaquan toe back to her senses. Jaquan chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Cierra alsoughed. She stopped talking and looked out of the window. The night view of the riverside slowly receded. Except for the asional sound of navigation, there was no extra sound in the car. If there¡¯s no one exposed to all the things in the world, then it seemed as if the secret would forever be covered by ayer of membrane. only need a step to pluck off the veil with courage, the one can find out the truth. Unfortunately, cowards were always the majority. Jaquan was a coward, and so was she. Miss Wanda seemed to be the same. Fortunately, her brother still had a chance. But she didn¡¯t need it. The night wind rolled up the fallen leaves on the side of the road, blowing and falling. The men and women along the river held hands and kissed under the light of the ferry and the tall building as if walking alone there was strange. Wanda was one of those weirdos. After leaving her s*umbag father behind, she sent an email to Jaquan and then drove back to her new residence. After having dinner at home and taking a shower, she changed into casual clothes and took a walk along the river. The wind lifted her long hair and brushed it across her cheeks, making her feel It had been a long time since she felt sofortable. After graduation, she worked for the MRC Group, and her work was under a lot of pressure, not to mention that she was transferred to Jaquan¡¯s sideter. In the past seven years, she only had a one-year holiday when she gave birth to Will. Then it¡¯s when her grandmother passed away, she returned to her hometown. In fact, she basically had no free time. She was the assistant of Jaquan and basically revolved around him every day. If Jaquan didn¡¯t rest, she wouldn¡¯t have time to rest. Even if Jaquan was resting, she had to turn on her phone all the time in case of an emergency. Whether she opened her eyes or closed them, it was all about Jaquan. ¡°I¡¯m really tired.¡± Wanda thought. In the past, she used to be tense and hid her secret love. She thought that it was good to live like this for the rest of her life. He didn¡¯t get married and raised the child. She didn¡¯t want to get married. She wanted to be his assistant for the rest of her life. But her fantasy would be shattered one day. She could endure beingughed at for not getting married, but she could not stop him from falling in love with other women. After five years of dreams, she finally woke up. Five years was long enough. Thankfully, Dreamwake wasn¡¯t that sad. On the contrary, she felt quite rxed. ÔÚmr After working in the MRC group for so many years, although she was exhausted, she still saved some money. She also bought her own house in Los Angeles. When she found a new It turned out that leaving him was not that difficult. Unless¡­ she might never be able to see the child again. When she thought that she had met Will in thepany today, a trace of loneliness appeared in her eyes, and she was filled with sadness. She remembered that she was quite rxed when she was pregnant. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At first, she didn¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t until she fainted from low blood sugar and went to the hospital that she was diagnosed. After the B-section, she knew that it had been three months. The baby was quiet in her belly, unlike some mothers who threw up and suffered from insomnia and depression. She had no reaction at all. During that time, except for her big appetite, she was no different from usual. She had thought of aborting the child. After all, if her s*umbag father found out she had a child, he would definitely ask about the baby¡¯s father. If she answered, it would probably cause a storm. Roger might even force her to marry into the Barton family. If she couldn¡¯t figure it out, the s*umbag might steal her child one day and send it to the human traffickers in person. At that time, she was inexperienced and did not dare to resist like today. She went to the hospital to make an appointment. Then, she ran away. She couldn¡¯t bear to do that. It was not only because Jaquan was the child¡¯s father, but also because she was too lonely. No one in the world was good to her except for her grandmother. She wanted a child, a child who was rted to her by blood, to be rted to her in this world. So she ran away from the operating table and bought some medicine to stabilize the fetus. She protected the baby in her belly every day. She had thought of his nickname and fantasized about how to take this little fellow with her after he was born. She looked at her belly, which was getting bigger and bigger like a balloon. She didn¡¯t dare to let thepany know, so she changed into loose clothes and went to work carefully every day. Fortunately, it was cold in winter, so no one could tell that she was pregnant. When the delivery date was near, she took a vacation that she had umted over the past few years. She had note to work for nearly two months. She was hospitalized alone and hired a nurse. After leaving the hospital, she sat in the small rental house and watched the little fellow grow up from a crumpled ball. The olddy who lived on the opposite would send her all kinds of tonic soup from time to time to see the baby grow up one by one. During that period of time, she was fatigued. She had to take care of her baby and herself and asionally went online to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs. But she was happy with it. ÖС£ In the past, she hated children the most. She firmly believed that giving birth to an unwee child must be painful. She was a living example. When she was diagnosed with pregnancy, she firmly believed that this baby was not wee. But so what? She would take good care of him. However, things were unpredictable. Roger¡¯s phone call frightened her, and she was worried that the child could not be raised by her. So on a snowy day, she sent the child to the gate of the Barton mansion. She had abandoned her child. After two days of depression, she returned to work. She pretended that nothing had happened. As if she had lost her memory, she continued to act as a good assistant by Jaquan¡¯s side. There was no other change except for the Barton family suddenly having a grandson. Now that Wanda thought about it, she could only sigh. If she had another chance, she would have made the same choice. Because at that time, she couldn¡¯t protect the baby, and it was obvious that the child would live a better life when he stayed in the Barton family. She¡¯s so sorry for abandoning him, but she did not regret it. Just like how she had fallen in love with Jaquan and humbled herself by his side for seven years, not daring to express her feelings. She¡¯s sad, but she would not regret it. After clearing her mind, Wanda gently tidied up the thin coat on her shoulder and nned to turn around and go back. But as soon as she turned around, her feet seemed to be rooted to the ground and he couldn¡¯t move. The night wind blew across the surface of the river, stirring up waves. The lights on the other side of the river were cast, casting a beam of light on the shore, blocking the way between them. It was just a ray of light, but it was like a natural moat in the Milky Way that no one dared to cross. But in the end, someone took the first step and stepped on the light shadow. ¡°Why did you resign?¡± Jaquan stopped in front of Wanda. His tall figurended right in front of her. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Barton, why are you here?¡± Wanda froze on the spot. It took her a long time to find her voice. Seeing her in a daze, Jaquan smiled. ¡°I was afraid that my sweetheart would run away, so I came to look for you. Fortunately, I found you.¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 She Didn¡¯t Want to! ¡°You!¡± Wanda was so shocked by Jaquan¡¯s words that she couldn¡¯t say a word. She stared nkly at the tall man in front of her, and her heart was in turmoil. He¡­ Did he know what he was talking about? As if he had heard what she was thinking, Jaquan replied in a serious tone. ¡°I know very well what I¡¯m talking about, and I¡¯m also very clear about what I¡¯m doing now. Wanda, I like you. Can you not leave?¡± Wanda¡¯s heart s*ipped a beat. She took a step back subconsciously, as if she wanted to escape from Jaquan. Did he like her? Did Jaquan like her? How was that possible? How could Mr. Jaquan like her? Wanda patted herself on the face, took a deep breath, walked around Jaquan, and muttered to herself. ¡°It must be an illusion. Really, why am I so happy after leaving the job? How dare I dream with my eyes open? How dare I have such an unrealistic dream¡­¡± Wanda thought. Before she could take two steps, someone grabbed her slender wrist. Caught off guard, Wanda fell into a warm embrace. She lost her bnce and knocked her head on Jaquan¡¯s chin, which made her frown in pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jaquan loosened his grip and looked worriedly at the ce where she had been hit. A trace of guilt appeared on his face. Wanda shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± She didn¡¯t dare to look up at Jaquan and nced at him in a hurry. The skin on her wrist, which had just been touched by the man, was burning hot. It was just a touch, but she felt as if it had been burned. Even her breathing became nervous. ¡°Mr. Jaquan, are¡­ are you all right?¡± Compared with her forehead, the lower jaw should hurt more. The functions of the force wereplementary. He¡­ ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m a man with thick skin. What could happen to me if you bumped into me? But for you, I was rude just now.¡± Jaquan raised his eyebrows and said in a gentle voice. Probably afraid that he would offend her, he took a step back and kept a normal social distance from her. Although he had expressed his feelings for her, she did not agree. After all, he could not go too far. He had been waiting for seven years, so there was no hurry at this moment. He was patient and nned it slowly. Wanda also noticed this detail. For some reason, she felt a little disappointed, but also a little happy. The person she liked was indeed the best. But¡­ did this mean that he didn¡¯t like her that much? Wanda looked at Jaquan carefully. She suppressed the bitterness in her heart. Would a G o d¡¯s favored one like him really fall in love with her? Wanda had never believed that a fairy tale would happen to her. Even if it did happen, she would not be the protagonist. Cindere¡¯s father was a duke in the fairy tale, which gave her the opportunity to attend the prince¡¯s banquet. But her father was a scoundrel. How could she be worthy of the Barton family? Even if she really liked him, she was not worthy of him. But Jaquan didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. He slowed down and walked silently with her along the river. The river breeze blew the hair on his forehead, making him look wilder and less fierce as he was in the company during the day. ¡°Wanda, what I said just now was sincere. If you are single now and have no lover, can you consider me?¡± After walking along the river for about a hundred meters, Jaquan suddenly looked at her with expectation. Her mind was in a mess. ¡°Mr. Jaquan, don¡¯t make such a joke.¡± She was silent for a long time, and finally came to herself from the dream. ¡°If it¡¯s because of my resignation, you can give me some time to rest. As you know, I haven¡¯t rested since I asked for leave because of my family affairs three years ago. I¡¯m feeling a little tired, so I sent you a resignation letter tonight. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Jaquan stopped in his tracks and looked straight at her with his deep eyes. The street lights on the riverside were cast down, just enough to embrace her in his shadow. Wanda lowered her head and looked at the two ovepped figures on the ground with a smile. They were really like a couple who were hugging and holding hands on the side of the road an hour ago. Unfortunately, it was just a dream to her. She chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, with your status, you can find any girl you want. Why do you have to tell me this? I don¡¯t deserve you. I hope you can take back what you just said.¡± ¡°I was reckless about the work. If you¡¯re used to me as your assistant, I¡¯ll consider my decision carefully. After all, it¡¯s not easy to find a job now. I really can¡¯t be too impulsive¡­¡± ¡°Wanda, it¡¯s up to me to decide whether you¡¯re worthy or not. It¡¯s not up to the family background.¡± Jaquan ignored her nagging and only answered the main point of her words. She had been with him for seven years. He knew what kind of person she was. He was also very clear that she was worthy of him. Most of the marriages in the world did need equal social status, but he believed that he would rather choose someone who understood him. She had been with him for seven years, and he only acknowledged her. If they were familiar enough with each other, they could continue to apany each other in the future. In the past seven years, he had never changed his mind. And he was sure that he wouldn¡¯t change in the future. As for the family background, he was willing to protect her and would not let her feel powerless because of the so-called family background. Wanda fell silent. After a while, she spoke. Her tone was cold like a gust of cold wind blowing over the riverbank. ¡°Mr. Jaquan, I¡¯m very grateful for your love, words and respect. But I don¡¯t want to be your girlfriend, even if you think I¡¯m worthy of you.¡± Marriage was not a small matter. Not to mention how much pressure Jaquan had to bear to marry her, even if she really married him, who could guarantee that the trivial things in the future would not smooth out this little bit of love? If it was just a love rtionship, Wanda would be even more unwilling. She was afraid that she would fall into it and be reluctant toe out. The dy of a schr could still be exined, but the dy of a woman could not! She didn¡¯t want to fall into this dream where she would wake up sooner or Instead of experiencing the pain of breaking up, it was better for her not to be with him from the beginning. She didn¡¯t want to! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Why?¡± Jaquan stared at her face. This man who was sessful in the business world suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Wanda, if you think my confession is too abrupt, you can try to ept me. Don¡¯t reject me in such a hurry, okay? At least give me a chance. Even if you don¡¯t like me now and don¡¯t want to be my girlfriend, you can¡­ try to ept my pursuit.¡± Jaquan had no experience in love, so he didn¡¯t know how to pursue a girl. He could only try his best to restrain his fierceness in thepany and try to please Wanda. There was a hint of caution in his tone. ¡°Wanda, if¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Jaquan, I like someone else.¡± Just as Jaquan was about to say something, the woman interrupted him coldly. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 I Like Someone Else Wanda finally looked up at him and met his gaze. ¡°I like someone else.¡± She repeated in a serious tone. All the words in his heart were over because of this sentence, and Jaquan couldn¡¯t say a word. He was silent, and he deliberately restrained himself, causing a chill in the atmosphere. It was even colder than a river breeze blowing past. ¡°Really?¡± After a long time, a cold and dry word came out of the throat. Wanda¡¯s face was also extremely pale. ¡°Yes!¡± She gritted her teeth and uttered the words with great difficulty. A smile appeared on her fair face. ¡°Why would I lie to you? There¡¯s no need for such a thing, right? Normally, every woman would want to fall in love with Mr. Jaquan. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I like someone else, how could I have refused your pursuit?¡± He was the eldest son of the richest man in New York, the sessor of the MRC Group. Oh, no, it should be said that he was the current person in charge in the MRC Group. After all, Jaquan was the one in charge now, not Mr. Dunphy, who spent most of his time at home apanying his wife. Who would refuse the pursuit of the CEO of the MRC Group? What a fool. Wandaughed at herself. But she would rather be a fool. Her love could only be buried in her heart. As the night grew darker, the wind by the river became colder and colder. In the silent confrontation, Wanda couldn¡¯t help shivering and rubbing her arms subconsciously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jaquan took a step back and widened the distance between them. ¡°I was rude tonight. I don¡¯t know that you like someone else. Sorry to disturb you.¡± His movements and words were very obvious. He would no longer pester her. It was obviously a result she had created and wanted, but at this moment, Wanda didn¡¯t feel happy at all. She only felt that her chest was stuffy. She personally pushed away the person she liked. She thought that she might miss today many yearster. -The man she once loved confessed his love to her, but unfortunately, she refused him. But she would not regret it. She would never regret refusing a love rtionship that would not end well. She wouldn¡¯t regret it if someone said that she was a coward or that she didn¡¯t even have the courage to try. Not only was she afraid that this rtionship would never end well, but she was also afraid that she would bring him trouble. She loved him so much. How could she bear to let her broken family cause trouble for him? She couldn¡¯t bear to do that. She was timid, self-abased, and ipetent. She could only use such a s*upid method to prevent him from trouble. Others could only start a family dispute after they got married, but they might have one after being together¡­ No, maybe tomorrow, she would cause him trouble because of her s*umbag father. Thinking of this, Wanda darkened her face. ¡°Mr. Jaquan, about my resignation¡­¡± ¡°Do I know your lover?¡± Jaquan interrupted her because he didn¡¯t want to hear her mention anything about her leaving him. Wanda was slightly stunned and didn¡¯t know how to answer him for a moment. He was the one she liked. Should she say that he knew this man? She simply shut her mouth and ignored his question. ¡°It¡¯s not a whim. I¡¯ve considered it seriously. Mr. Jaquan, if you¡¯re free tomorrow, you can deal with it as soon as possible. In addition, I¡¯ll leave in a hurry. I won¡¯t go to thepany tomorrow, and the finance department doesn¡¯t have to calcte this month¡¯s sry for me.¡± ¡°Are you in such a hurry to leave me?¡± Jaquan interrupted her coldly. Looking at his current state, Wanda was a little puzzled, and her heart was beating faster. Was he¡­ angry? Was he angry because of her resignation? She had never seen Jaquan like this. No matter how unhappy he was at work, she had never seen Jaquan lose hisposure like this. He had always been cold and indifferent in thepany. When he was on a business trip, he had everything nned out. Even if he was scolded by his father, he was still well-behaved and did not. show any displeasure. When there was a problem with the project, he also did not change his expression but handled it calmly. But now, he didn¡¯t listen to any other words and only asked about the result he wanted. Wanda couldn¡¯t describe how she felt at the moment. She just wanted to escape from Jaquan as soon as possible and never saw him again. She was afraid that if she saw him lose hisposure a few more times because of her, she would not be able to hold on to her decision and waver from the idea of not being with him. But she couldn¡¯t lie in front of Jaquan. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry to leave you. I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. I¡¯ve been. by your side for so many years, but I want to change a new environment. Jaquan, it¡¯s been seven years. I¡¯m very tired¡­¡± She looked at Jaquan. For the first time, she did not address him respectfully. Instead, she called his name. It was as if a sharp de had pierced his heart and extinguished hisst hope. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Jaquan looked away and did not ask her any more questions. ¡°It¡¯s windy outside. Let¡¯s go back.¡± He took a small step to the side, and his tall figure blocked theing wind. ÊæÍñÇá¸Ð Wanda felt some warmth, nced at him silently and did not say anything. He was really a good man. When they walk down the riverbank, the wind was much weaker. Wanda saw Jaquan¡¯s car from a distance, which was in the opposite direction of hermunity, so she started to speak. ¡°Mr. Jaquan, I¡¯ll go first. Be careful on the way tonight.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Just as Wanda was about to turn around, Jaquan stopped her. He took off his suit and handed it to her. ¡°It¡¯s windy at night. I remember that yourmunity is some distance away from here.¡± ww Wanda didn¡¯t take it. Jaquan stuffed the suit directly into her hand. ¡°Although you already like someone else, and it¡¯s a little inappropriate for me to do this, your health is more important. I don¡¯t think he will mind it. Put it on yourself, and I won¡¯t see you off.¡± He indicated their rtionship. Jaquan did not do anything out of line. She smiled at him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jaquan.¡± She indeed felt a little cold, so she didn¡¯t refuse. There was still a bit of warmth left on the suit by Jaquan. When it covered her shoulders, it made her feel a little warm in her heart. She could faintly smell the faint fragrance of the clothes. Wanda felt that she had been satisfied. So what if she couldn¡¯t marry him? She already knew that the person she liked also liked her, and she put on his clothes to protect herself from the wind. It was enough for her to recall for the rest of her life. That was great. It was a pity that the road was too short and time passed too fast. In a moment, it was time for them to part. Jaquan stopped walking. ¡°I think you can reconsider resigning. The MRC Group might not be able to guarantee the employee welfare to be No.1, but it¡¯s still ranked the top in Los Angeles. You signed with thepany right after graduation, so you can be considered a senior employee. If you work hard, you still have room for further development. If it¡¯s because of me¡­¡± After a pause, he finally made a choice. ¡°If it¡¯s because of me, you can apply for a transfer. I¡¯ll just hire another assistant. You¡¯re familiar with the company¡¯s business, so you¡¯ll definitely be qualified for the work in other departments. If you¡¯re tired, you can take a break for a while. Think about it again.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Indeed, leaving the MRC Group was a very bad choice. However, Wanda couldn¡¯t think of a better way. ¡°Mr. Jaquan, I¡­¡± When she was about to exin it to Jaquan, she saw the woman getting out of his car. She still went out from the front passenger seat. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 You and Jaquan¡­ All of a sudden, she stopped the words like fishbones stuck in her throat. It hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t swallow it or spit it out. So, did he mean that he would let another woman sit in the passenger seat of his car while turning to tell her that he liked her? The pain in Wanda¡¯s heart was indescribable, and she didn¡¯t want to stay with Jaquan any longer. She pretended to be indifferent and looked away, holding the breath in her throat. ¡°Jaquan, it¡¯ste. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ve seriously considered resigning. I hope you can approve it as soon as possible.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and didn¡¯t even want to look at him. She made a mistake. Jaquan didn¡¯t expect her to make such a choice. The situation was slightly eased just now, but now the atmosphere became tense again. ¡°Reason.¡± In an instant, Jaquan also got angry. ¡°If you want to resign, you have to give me a reason.¡± He almost subconsciously held onto Wanda and ignored the so-called gentlemanly etiquette. The person he liked for a few years was going to run away. Who cared about the etiquette? Even so, he still controlled his strength and did not use too much strength, for fear of hurting her. ¡°It¡¯s very clear on the resignation letter.¡± Wanda secretly struggled with him, trying to break free from him. But the man¡¯s strength was far greater than hers after all. Even if Jaquan didn¡¯t use all his strength, he could easily put her under his interrogation. ¡°It¡¯s too official on the resignation letter. I want to hear the truth. Why do you want to leave?¡± Wanda fell silent. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the figure standing by the car not far away. She became more firm in her eyes. ¡°I told you. I¡¯m very tired.¡± Wanda couldn¡¯t be bothered to struggle anymore and allow Jaquan to continue to detain her. She was a little desperate. ¡°It¡¯s been seven years. Mr. Jaquan, don¡¯t you intend to recruit a neer? Nowadays, young people are very capable¡­¡± ¡°Wanda.¡± Before she could finish her words, Jaquan interrupted her. He loosened his grip and stood tall and straight in the wind. He looked straight at the woman. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can apply for a leave of absence. I can even approve your leave of absence for a few months. If you don¡¯t want to continue to be my assistant, you can also apply for a transfer. You can do whatever you want. Let¡¯s put aside our rtionship for now. Don¡¯t sacrifice your career.¡± Indeed, regardless of all the personal feelings, everyone wanted to join the MRC Group. She understood it herself. She worked for Jaquan, and she had signed a contract with him. There were some restrictions. At the very least, she couldn¡¯t find a suitable job in a year. If she tried to do something else, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get the same sry as she had in the MRCThis is from N?velDrama.Org. Group because she didn¡¯t have much work experience. Leaving the MRC Group was equivalent to destroying her own future. However, she was overwhelmed by emotions and could not be rational at all. ¡°Do I have to give a reason?¡± Wanda raised her head and looked at Jaquan stubbornly with red eyes. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to work. I don¡¯t want to see you or stay in thispany. Do I have to find this reason?¡± The night wind blew, causing a chill. It also extinguished his anger. They looked at each other and fell into a silent confrontation. After a long time, Jaquan was the first to give in. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back first.¡± He raised his hand and draped the falling suit jacket out of her excited movements over her shoulders. His voice was as gentle as the night wind. ¡°Think about resigning again. I¡¯ll give you a week to think about it. Take it as a vacation this week. You don¡¯t need toe to thepany, or give me an answer. A weekter, if you insist on resigning instead of being transferred or having other ns, I will respect your thoughts.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he stopped arguing with Wanda. He took a deep look at her and turned around. He didn¡¯t want to force her to like him. Behind him, a thin figure stood in the night wind and quietly watched Jaquan leave. It wasn¡¯t until his back in her sight was about to reach the girl that she let out a soft sigh. Goodbye, Jaquan, She turned around and muttered to herself. The moment she turned around, her mind suddenly went nk and her legs went limp. She fell heavily to the ground! Not far away, Cierra witnessed all of this, and instantly widened her eyes. ¡°Jaquan!¡± She quickly went up to stop Jaquan, pulled him back, and turned around. ¡°Hurry up, sister-inw just fainted!¡± Wanda opened her eyes the next day. She saw an unfamiliar environment. The light green decoration made the room look very fresh. There were a lot of cosmetics on the dressing table. On the coffee table in the room was a bag of the latest style of Sprince. It was obviously the ce for girls to live. There were flowers on the balcony outside the room. They were blocked by the ss door and swayed gently along with the wind. Wanda looked around in a daze before stepping off the carpet. She felt a soft touch from the soles of her feet, which brought her back to her senses. Where¡­ where was she? In an unfamiliar room, her clothes had also been changed. She could not see anyone¡­ She recalled what happened before she had faintedst night. Things happened. At first, she had a dispute with Jaquan, and then she fainted. So, who brought her here? Just as she was about to push the door open and go out to have a look, the door was pushed open from the outside. Wanda was startled. She looked up and saw the person in front of her clearly. She was about to say hello when she suddenly stopped. It was the beautiful girl who went to thepany yesterday, the ex-wife of the Trevino Group in New York, Cierra. Wanda knew her. The group chat had been talking about her since she came to thepany yesterday afternoon. After being stunned for a moment, she put on a polite smile. ¡°Hello, is this your home? Last night¡­¡± Wanda knew that she should be more polite. But when she thought of the scene of her being with Jaquan, she felt as if a stone was pressing down on her heart. This woman should be considered her rival in love. It was ridiculous that she had saved her. Cierra didn¡¯t know how many things were going through Wanda¡¯s mind, but she didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Wanda. It was just that she was the woman that Jaquan liked, so Cierra had a good impression of her. ¡°This is Nick¡¯s house. You fainted suddenlyst night, and Jaquan and I don¡¯t have your family¡¯s contact information, so we can only bring you here for the time being. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± There were some toiletries in Cierra¡¯s hand that had not been opened yet. ¡°I guess you¡¯re about to wake up now, so I brought you some toiletries. You can take the clothes directly from the cloakroom. I just returned to Los Angeles recently, and the clothes are all new. You can wear them. By the way, I changed your pajamas, so you don¡¯t have to worry about being taken. advantage of by my brother.¡± Before Wanda could react, she heard Cierra¡¯s words. She instinctively took those things and asked the question she wanted to ask, ¡°You and Jaquan are¡­¡± Cierra smiled. ¡°He? He¡¯s my big brother.¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 She¡¯s Just My Younger Sister ¡°You¡­ he, he is your elder brother?¡± Wanda froze on the spot, and her brain seemed to go nk for a long time. So¡­ she misunderstood Jaquan? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Was it really like what the lyrics said she was just my sister? Wanda looked at Cierra, who was wearing a long purple dress. She was even more silent. Seeing her like this, Cierra could roughly guess what she was thinking. She couldn¡¯t help smiling. However, she did not dare to be too presumptuous. She did not expose Wanda¡¯s thoughts and only pulled her back to reality with a gentle tone. ¡°Wanda, go wash up first. Breakfast is ready downstairs. After you wash up, let¡¯s have breakfast together. Can we go out for a walkter? I just returned to Los Angeles, and my brother is very busy. He says that he will give you a holiday these days. Can you apany me?¡± On the way back with Wandast night, Cierra managed to get something out of Jaquan. Although she still didn¡¯t know why Wanda insisted on resigning, her straight brother definitely didn¡¯t guess out what the girl was thinking. Fortunately, he was clever enough to take her home directlyter. He was not stupid enough to send her to the hospital or take her to her home. As long as she was with him, the misunderstanding could always be cleared up. He could also slowly chase after her. Only then did Wandae back to her senses. She subconsciously wanted to refuse Cierra¡¯s invitation. After all, she had already made it clear to Jaquanst night. What was the point of contacting with his sister? However, when she met Cierra¡¯s beautiful eyes, she didn¡¯t know what to say. It was hard to refuse a beauty¡¯s invitation, let alone her beloved one¡¯s sister. After hesitating for a while, Wanda made up her mind. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Wanda, go wash up first. I¡¯ll pick a beautiful long dress for you. Let¡¯s take over Will first, and then you can decide where to go. What do you think?¡± Before Wanda could say anything, Cierra interrupted her. When she heard the second half of her words, Wanda epted it silently. Most mothers were worried about their children. Even though they knew that there was a trap ahead, they were willing to jump down. Wanda was no exception. If Cierra wanted to take the child with her, she was willing to go. ¡°Okay.¡°. She smiled faintly at Cierra and suddenly felt much more rxed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go wash up first. Thank you, Miss Cierra.¡± She had seen the news of the Barton family¡¯s daughter¡¯s return. At that time, it was trending and they donated millions of dors to the police. She didn¡¯t expect that this respected youngdy would be Miss Cierra. The ex¨Cwife of the Trevino Group. It seemed that the Trevino family didn¡¯t know Miss Cierra¡¯s real identity yet. Otherwise, with the nature of a businessman, how could he be willing to break up with her? Fortunately, Miss Cierra¡¯s identity was hidden well, so she was able to escape from that suffering. Cierra was also very satisfied with the way she addressed her as Miss Cierra. Her smile widened and she wished she could call Wanda sister¨Cinw right now. No wonder Jaquan liked her. She also liked such a considerate and wonderful person. It was a pity that her brother¡¯s EQ was too low, and he hadn¡¯t been with her yet. She had to pay attention to her words and deeds all the time, for fear of scaring her. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Wanda. Just call me Cici. I¡¯ll pick a set of clothes for you. Go wash up first.¡± ¡°Okay, sorry to trouble you.¡± Wanda was polite. When she thought that she would see the little kidter, she couldn¡¯t help smiling. So did Cierra. Because too many things had happenedst night, she did not go back to pick up Will. Instead, she asked him to stay in the old house with Sarah for one night. Anyway, it was Saturday, and he didn¡¯t have to go to school. She could take the child out to build a rtionship with her future sister¨Cinw. Unfortunately, Jaquan was too busy to go with them. He still had to deal with the project contract on the weekend. He really deserved to have no wife. Cierra sighed faintly as she prepared breakfast. Harold has his own schedule, so she didn¡¯t prepare anything for him. William and Coby made Western food. They put the hot spring egg on the roasted sandwich and warmed up a ss of milk. Hers and Wanda¡¯s were much more delicate. The wontons, which had been wrapped in advance, were boiling in the soup. There was a small one rolling, which was so bright that the red shrimp meat could be seen inside. There were two big bowls next to them. The chopped seaweed and shrimps were spread at the bottom. They were sprinkled with pepper powder, chicken essence, scallion, garlic powder, and salt. A small spoonful ofrd was put in. The soup was melted in the pot, and the aroma suddenly filled the kitchen. Even the smell could be smelled in the dining room. She sprinkled a small handful of onions and made them look and smell good! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was too hot, Cierra would have secretly eaten one in the kitchen. ¡°Cici, what are you cooking?¡± William ate hot spring eggs in the restaurant outside. When he smelled it and felt hungry, he couldn¡¯t help roaring and asking. Cierra came out with two bowls of wontons. ¡°You like Western food, so I don¡¯t prepare yours.¡± Jaquan, who was next to her, felt that he was being framed. He raised his cold eyebrows and looked at Cierra. ¡°Cierra, what about me?¡± Not only Coby, but also Nick, who had not gone to work, looked at Cierra eagerly. He did not say a word, but his expression was obvious enough. Cierra smiled awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Western food, Coby?¡± She made their food together every time, so it was natural for her to pack up for William and Coby. As for Nick¡­ Cierra didn¡¯t dare to look at him. ¨C She had forgotten about him. Of course, Cierra didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth, so she quickly pushed one of the bowls to Nick. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Nick likes to eat, so I¡¯ll make it ording to my taste. Try it. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll cook some more.¡± After pushing it over, she didn¡¯t dare to look at her for fear of exposing herself. Fortunately, at this time, Wanda, who had already washed up, came down from upstairs. As if Cierra had seen her savior, she quickly diverted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Wanda,e and sit down. I put the wontons I cooked for you here!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she fled back to the kitchen. Wanda, who was still on the spiral staircase, was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect there to be so many people in the restaurant. What was more, she didn¡¯t expect that all the people sitting at this table had powerful backgrounds. The CEO of XR Entertainment William¡¯s appearance wasparable to that of a top star, but he was the boss of a top domestic entertainmentpany. His entertainment news reports were rarely reported, but there were many private photos of him. The top¨Cnotch award¨Cwinning actor, Landen, had made his debut ten years ago, and his works were all ssic. Unfortunately, in histest work, he was reced because of health reasons. Why was he here¡­ Wanda¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, and then she quickly came to her senses. Miss Cierra said that Jaquan was her elder brother, and the award¨Cwinning actor, Landen, had also posted a paternity test on the Inte to prove that they were siblings. So, was Landen also a member of the Barton family? Wanda¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Younger Sister Said that Purple Was Very Charmy Fortunately, she had worked for Jaquan for many years and had seen a lot of big events. Although she felt shocked, she was still calm on the face. She smiled gently and greeted the three of them politely. Then, she sat down cautiously at the seat where Cierra had ced the bowl. She didn¡¯t know the other person at the table, but she knew that he was not an ordinary person. Judging from his facial features, he looked a little simr to the award-winning actor, Landen, so he was probably also a brother of the Barton family. Without asking any more questions, Wanda gently said hello and quietly picked up her spoon to eat. Indeed, she didn¡¯t have time to ask. As soon as she took a bite of the wonton, the fresh and sweet taste suddenly filled her mouth. The shrimp meat was crisp. The ck fungus tasted refreshing, and the vegetables were fragrant. The thick soup in the bowl was not ordinary. With the word ¡°fresh¡±, she could drink two bowls of this soup alone. It was still a little cold in the early morning. As soon as she took a sip of the warm soup, her whole body became warm. Wanda enjoyed the wontons. She had never eaten so delicious ones before. The other people at the table felt that it was not enough. Especially for William, he was used to western food and seemed to be chewing wax. When Cierra brought out two more bowls of steaming wontons, he immediately straightened his back slightly and stared straight at Cierra. Unfortunately, Cierra didn¡¯t even look at him. She cooked one bowl of wonton for herself, and the other was for her fourth brother, Nick ¡°Nick, you may not have enough wontons. If you¡¯re not full, add more. If it¡¯s not enough, tell me and I¡¯ll cook more.¡± Nick was usually very busy. Previously, they had lived in this vi for two months without seeing him come back, so Cierra naturally forgot him this time. Her appetite was naturally much smaller than her brothers¡¯. She gave her bowl to Nick, she knew that it was not enough. That was why she had cooked another bowl after returning to the kitchen. Nick, who was gently eating wontons, paused and blinked as he looked at the bowl of food in front of him. ¡°Okay, thank you, Cierra.¡± ) He moved the bowl to his hand as if he was protecting his food and smiled at Cierra. Cierra also smiled and suppressed the excitement in her heart. Nick smiled at her! He didn¡¯t seem as cold as yesterday. He was getting better! She didn¡¯t dare to show her excitement too obviously. After taking a bite of the wonton, Cierra pretended to talk to Wanda casually. William sitting opposite couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and tapped on the table with his slender index finger. ¡°Cici Barton, have you improved your ability to hate the old for the new?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Being interrupted when she was trying to improve her rtionship with her sister-inw, Cierra red at William with dissatisfaction. ¡°How dare you say that? When you were in New York, you only cared about Jaquan and Harold. Now that you¡¯re back to Los Angeles, all you care about is Nick, right? Are Jaquan and I invisible?¡± The more William looked at it, the angrier he became. He felt that the food in front of him was not edible, so he threw the knife and fork away directly. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in New York in a minute. Don¡¯t beg me to stay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Anyway, I don¡¯tckpany.¡± Before Cierra could say anything, Nick had already finished the bowl of wonton and held another bowl. He suddenly spoke up. ¡°William¡¯spany is in New York. It¡¯s not good to work online all the time. I think it¡¯s better to go back to New York as soon as possible.¡± His voice was neither too fast nor too slow, which directly stopped William. After a while, he couldn¡¯t help swearing. F**k. What kind of good brothers were they? ¡°What a sister-con!¡± William didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. He picked up the knife and fork again and poked at the half-eaten toast on the te. The more he poked, the more awful he felt. He was used to her cooked food. Seeing that William had been fooled, Cierra couldn¡¯t help smiling. Instead of looking at him, she turned to look at Coby. ¡°Coby, do you want to try the wontons I cooked? They were made by Mrs. Taylor yesterday. She asked me to bring more back. There is still a lot left.¡± Although Coby was not as annoyed as William, he did want to have a taste of it. The fresh fragrance had long covered up his and William¡¯s appetite for western food. Even though he was almost full after eating these, he still felt a little hungry. He couldn¡¯t help it and nodded slightly. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Cierra, but I don¡¯t need too much. I¡¯ll just have a taste.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯ll put it in the water and boil it for a while.¡± Cierra¡¯s movements were very fast, and she quickly brought out a bowl of wonton. Only one bowl. She really only brought out one bowl. The bowl of steaming food was ced in front of Coby, and the sound of someone¡¯s te next to it was louder. Clink! ng! ng! He almost poked a hole in the te. Even Wanda couldn¡¯t help looking up, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Cierra couldn¡¯t hold back herughter, ¡°William, that¡¯s enough. We have a guest here.¡± William looked up at her and snorted. Cierra purposely ignored him and nced sideways at Wanda. After such amotion, she had already finished her breakfast. ¡°Are you full, Wanda? If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll cook some more for you. Last night, the doctor said that you lacked bloodC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. and Qi and had low blood sugar. You should eat more.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve never eaten so much for breakfast. You¡¯re really good at cooking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even better than some old brand food.¡± Cierra also spoke highly of her cooking. ¡°Of course, if you live with me, I can cook for you every day.¡± Wanda didn¡¯t reply and just smiled embarrassedly. If she had a choice, she would like to live with Miss Cierra and try to be brave to be with Jaquan. It was not for the delicious food, but simply to satisfy her. But she had no choice. Her family background meant that there would be no good result between her and Jaquan. Just by looking at the people at the table, she could tell that they were all outstanding people in their respective industries. How could someone like her be worthy of living with them? The Barton family were all very interesting. Cierra didn¡¯t know what Wanda was thinking. She thought that Wanda was shy, so Cierra didn¡¯t say anymore. Originally, she wanted to add that if Wanda was with Jaquan, she could taste her cooking every day. But on second thought, she might go too far. If she scared her sister-inw away, Jaquan would definitely scold her. She might as well change the words. ¡°Wanda, if you¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s go out for a walk. Let¡¯s pick up my nephew first and think about where to have fun on the way.¡±/ When it came to Will, Wanda¡¯s brows were much gentler. ¡°Okay.¡± William finally couldn¡¯t stand being ignored anymore and said, ¡°Cici Barton, I really buy a ne ticket and leave today.¡± ¡°William, in the kitchen I have cooked a bowl for you. Go and get it yourself! If you go back to New York today, think about eating my food again!¡± don¡¯t Cierra, who had already pulled Wanda out of the door, finally looked back at him. William snorted. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of you? How can you threaten your brother?¡± As he spoke, he got up from the dining table and strode toward the kitchen. Cierra also left with the car keys and Wanda. ¡°Wanda, I have to pick up an old friend at the airport this afternoon. When the timees, I might need you to take care of my little nephew for a while, okay?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Wanda was more than happy to do so. If she could stay alone with the child for a while, she would be willing to do anything. While she was going to smile, her cell phone rang. Wanda lowered her gaze. With just a nce, she froze the smile on her face. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 It Should Be Like This Her face instantly turned pale. After she had slept for a whole night, the bowl of hot wonton in the morning made her face look rosy. But at this moment, it disappeared. She didn¡¯t want to answer a call from Roger Smith. Wanda took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and hung up the phone. ¡°Wanda, what¡¯s wrong?¡± In the driver¡¯s seat, Cierra saw that there was something wrong with her expression and couldn¡¯t help asking with concern. Wanda shook her head gently and pretended to fasten her seat belt calmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not good to let the child wait all the time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t ask more. Everyone had their secrets buried in their hearts, including her. She even hid something from those close to her, not to mention that they had only met once or twice. They could be considered strangers. However, Cierra was still slightly worried. ¡°Wanda, if there¡¯s anything you need, just let me know. If you can¡¯t solve it, you can tell Jaquan. There will always be a way out. The problem can only be worse if you hide it in your heart.¡± ¡°OK. Thank you.¡± Wanda tightened her grip on her phone and responded softly. Just now, she had suddenly seen the scu mbag¡¯s call and had been frightened. Now, she calmed down a little and was no longer so timid. She had been braver to do itst night, hadn¡¯t she? Why was she so afraid? Thinking of the confrontation between her and Roger Smithst night, Wanda became more determined. She has never done anything wrong. Why was she afraid? When her phone rang again, Wanda calmed down a lot. Naturally, the message was sent by that sc um bag. It was simr to the one he had used to threaten her yesterday. Even the location was the same. The sc um bag threatened Wanda. If she didn¡¯t help him pay back some of the money, he would make trouble at the entrance of the MRC Group. It would be known to all so that she couldn¡¯t enter thepany and she would lose her job and her face! Wanda lowered her eyes and typed. [Wanda: I made it very clearst night that I don¡¯t have any money. If you have the guts, call the police and see if they Chanter dd Be Like. This will arrest me. I don¡¯t believe that I will be arrested by the police if I give money to my father who hasn¡¯t raised me yet every month.] (In addition, I sent a resignation letter to my direct superiorst night. When he goes to work and passes the approval, I will not be an employee of the MRC Group. You can do whatever you want in thepany. I am afraid that you will be arrested by then.] After typing a long message and sending it over, Wanda gently hung up the phone. She leaned against the passenger seat as if she had relieved a lot. ¡°Has the matter been resolved?¡± Cierra looked steadily forward. From the corner of her eyes, she could sense her future sister-inw¡¯s rxation and could not help asking. Wanda smiled. ¡°Not really. I just don¡¯t think it has anything to do with me, and I don¡¯t want to shackle myself.¡± Cierra also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what you should do.¡± In the main building of the MRC Group. After receiving the message from Wanda, Roger Smith was so angry that he jumped down from the edge of the fountain and hit the wall hard. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one who was picked up by Wanda after work yesterday? Why is he here today?¡± Some of the employees who came to work overtime at the MRC Group took a few more nces. Because what had happened yesterday afternoon was too shocking, it inevitably aroused their curiosity. When Roger Smith heard the discussion, he immediately stopped them. ¡°You¡¯re Wanda¡¯s colleagues, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, we¡¯ve seen Wanda before, but we are in different departments.¡± The two people passing by were shocked. Roger Smith¡¯s expression changed instantly. He hid the hostility on his face and cried. ¡°I beg you. I beg you, kind-hearted people. Can you help me contact her¡­¡± When Cierra arrived at the old mansion with Wanda, she received a call from Jaquan. As soon as the call was connected, a voice came from the other end of the line before she could say hello. ¡°Is Wanda with you?¡± There was a hint of anxiety in his tone. Cierra nced sideways at the person in the passenger seat and said softly, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, he breathed a sigh of relief on the phone. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m relieved that she¡¯s with you. Cierra, please take good care of her.¡± Cierra almost rolled her eyes, ¡°Jaquan, I¡¯m younger than all of you, okay? If you want to take care of someone, should be you and Sister Wanda taking care of me. How can a junior like me take care of you?¡± it ¡°Okay, then let her take you to have some fun.¡± A chuckle came from the other end of the line, but it didn¡¯t take long for Jaquan to regain his composure. ¡°In addition, tell her that the resignation application has not been approved for the time being. When she wants toe to work, she cane back to cancel her leave. During the vacation, she doesn¡¯t have to worry about all thepany¡¯s affairs, nor does she have to read them.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t hear the seriousness in his words. She clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Jaquan, what are you talking about? I even want to work for the MRC Group.¡± ¡°If you want to, you cane at any time.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t want to lie to her. There were all kinds of projects in the group. With her sister¡¯s ability, she was more than enough to be a director of the design department. He didn¡¯t mind letting this girle to thepany to share his burden. Unfortunately, Cierra was unwilling toe. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be fired for beingte and leave early every day.¡± ¡°Not only do I pull some strings, but it¡¯s also too embarrassing for me to be expelled.¡± After Cierra parked the car, she turned off the engine and didn¡¯t talk to Jaquan anymore. ¡°Alright, Jaquan, I¡¯ve brought Miss Wanda to the old residence. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll tell Miss Wanda what you told me. Don¡¯t worry too much. Be careful not to lose your hair.¡± After exchanging a few more polite words, the call was hung up. Cierra unfastened his seatbelt and was about to talk when Wanda spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°Can you take me to thepany?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before Cierra could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Wanda. ¡°I know what Mr. Jaquan said, but it¡¯s not good for me to be a coward who runs away since it happened because of me.¡± She smiled gently, and her gaze was firm and gentle. Cierra was about to agree, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°But Miss Wanda, you¡¯ve promised to take me and Will with you. Are you not going to keep your word?¡± At the New York Airport. There were still two hours before thetest flight to Los Angeles, but someone had already appeared at the airport. They couldn¡¯t wait to board the ne and leave. In the VIP lounge, Draven lowered his head with a ticket in his hand and kept turning it around. It was dazzling if one looked at it for a long time. Ryan was sitting on the sofa next to her, scrolling through his phone. Probably because he had been watching it for a long time, he yawned. Holding his elbow, Ryan looked at the man next to him, whose posture had not changed at all. He couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Hey, Draven, I¡¯m going to see Cici soon. Can you be happier? Don¡¯t wear a long face, okay?¡± Draven nced at him coldly and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t cklist you. Of course, you don¡¯t care about it.¡± Ever since he called Cierra yesterday morning, he couldn¡¯t get through to her anymore. He didn¡¯t know what had happened. Initially, Draven didn¡¯t believe that he had been cklisted. After all, those three years were a misunderstanding, let alone now. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But he had to believe the truth. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 You¡­ You Know All About It? No matter how many times he called or texted Cierra, there was no response. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to contact him anymore. As a result, his joy that was ignited because of the phone call was slowly worn away, leaving only resentment and a little helplessness. Ryan could not be bothered with him and rolled his eyes. ¡°Is it my fault that Cici didn¡¯t cklist me? It¡¯s your own problem. Why do you have to treat Aleah like a treasure? Who can you me?¡± Draven remained silent and continued to turn the ticket in his hand with his head down. It wasn¡¯t until the phone on the table rang that he came back to his senses. He nced at it and then hung up the phone. Out of the corner of his eye, Ryan also saw the name on the screen and couldn¡¯t help clicking his tongue. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to answer the phone? Aleah is now lying in the hospital, and her life is in danger. This time is different from thest time shemitted suicide at the police station. The photos of the car ident are quite tragic. If you follow me to Los Angeles to find Cici, you may not even be able to see Aleah for thest time.¡± Draven raised his eyes and shot a cold nce at him.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Ryan was not afraid of losing face. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± Draven didn¡¯t argue with him. He sat up straight on the sofa, pressed the ticket under his mobile phone, and took a sip of the Mason cake. The sweet and greasy taste filled his mouth. The chocte that ordinary people needed to eat with coffee was eaten by Draven expressionlessly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Ryan had seen enough of Draven¡¯s love for sweet food, Ryan would have mocked him. Only children liked sweet food. How old was he? Draven didn¡¯t care about Ryan¡¯s gaze. He dug out Mason cake from the te expressionlessly and spoke slowly. ¡°The Trevino Group has cut off all ties with the Boyle family a long time ago. From a business perspective, it has nothing to do with me. As for our private rtionship, there has been such a big scandal. Do you think the Trevino family needs to show respect to the Boyle family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s from the perspective of a normal person. Are you a normal person?¡± Ryan was also mean, and he blurted it out without thinking. Draven couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. He had (men tal )illness, but he was in the treatment. He didn¡¯t think getting sick was a shameful thing, and he didn¡¯t avoid it. ¡°I¡¯m abnormal, but it doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s a problem with my brain. There¡¯s a difference between a (luna tic ) and a pure fool.¡± Ryan couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter. ¡°Then what¡¯s the difference between you and a fool in the past?¡± Draven lowered his eyes in silence and didn¡¯t say anything. Wasn¡¯t he¡­ a fool in the past? He had been deceived and had not realized it for three years. He thought that they each took what they needed, but the other party was just fooling him. But he really believed it. After the ck pupils dissipated and focused again, he silently saw the ticket. He looked gentler. It shouldn¡¯t be toote for a fool to wake up. As he thought silently, the phone on the coffee table rang again. He was not tired of it. Draven tapped his knees with his fingers, frowned, and picked it up. Under Ryan¡¯s shocked gaze, he put it on speaker. New York Hospital. Vanessa cried with joy when the phone was connected. ¡°Draven, where are you now? It¡¯s all the Boyle family¡¯s fault for what happened at the wedding. I didn¡¯t educate my child well. This marriage¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Boyle, are you calling to say this?¡± A cold voice came from the other end of the line, causing a chill. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Vanessa was stunned and didn¡¯t even have time to cry. ¡°Draven, I¡­ I just want to¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re here to talk nonsense with me, I don¡¯t think I have anything to say to you.¡± ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Vanessa denied in a trembling voice and quickly told him her purpose. ¡°I had no choice but to call you. You should have seen the news that Aleah had a car ident. She has not been out of danger since she was carried to the hospital yesterday. Draven, Aleah was wrong in your marriage, but you have been together for so many years. Can youe to the hospital to see her? She may not wake up! I beg you. Come and see her.¡± ¡°Mrs. Boyle, I¡¯m not a doctor. I think it¡¯s useless for me to go there if she can¡¯t wake up.¡± His voice was still indifferent, like that of an emotionless robot. ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen my grandfather for thest time. Why do you think I want to see a vicious woman who has deceived me for so many years?¡± As for the absurd wedding, he didn¡¯t have any other feelings except disgust. It was onlyter that he realized that he didn¡¯t love Aleah at all. He didn¡¯t even like her, let alone anything else. If he didn¡¯t like her, it didn¡¯t matter how many times she (cu ck olded) him. He had once stubbornly wanted to marry Aleah, but because no one loved him. Even though he knew that Aleah cared about him but schemed against him, he was still willing to do so. But now that the cheat was exposed, even the scheming concern was fake. It was just the result of using other people¡¯s products and pretending to be kind to him. This kind of love was even more fake than his mother¡¯s love for him. Why should he ept it? The woman on the other end of the line fell silent, and then Draven made it clear at once. The Trevino family and the Boyle family would have nothing to do with each other from now on. Neither he nor Aleah did. ¡°Draven¡­ You, you can¡¯t do this. The Boyle family has done your family a favor. How can you say that you have nothing to do with the Boyle family in the future¡­¡± Before hanging up the phone, Vanessa cried in horror. Over the years, she had been running amuck in New York relying on the Trevino family. If even thest bit of their rtionship disappeared, what would be left for her? Was she relying on that good-for-nothing, Brian Boyle? If it weren¡¯t for the Trevino family, the Boyle family would have gone bankrupt a long time ago! Thinking of the future, Vanessa couldn¡¯t ept it at all. ¡°Draven, you can¡¯t be so ruthless. Aleah has let you down, but the Boyle family has never let the Boyle family down¡­¡± ¡°I think the Trevino family has repaid the kindness of the Boyle family for so many years. I¡¯m afraid we have done more than that. Even if we haven¡¯t¡­¡± Draven paused for a moment and sneered. ¡°What does Ernest Trevino¡¯s debt have to do with me? What do you think, Mrs. Boyle?¡± For some reason, his tone made her break out in a cold sweat. What made Vanessa even more speechless was what came after that- ¡°Mrs. Boyle, I have no objection to your using the Trevino family as a reliance. The Trevino family doesn¡¯t mind having another branch. It¡¯s just that you took the wrong step. You have to correct your mistake of not taking care of the child more than 20 years ago and letting Johnson rece Cierra. One wrong step at a time turned continuous wrong steps. ¡°As for me, I don¡¯t like to be deceived. Either you lie to me from beginning to end, or don¡¯t lie from the beginning. Don¡¯t be so self-righteous and think that you are good at ying games, understand?¡± If she had truly raised Cierra properly and smoothly made her marry him back then, the current matter would not have urred. Or, she might as well drive Cierra away. If she were to continue to be a bad person, she would not end up in such a tragedy. It was a pity that she had to pretend to be a good person and do something disgusting behind his back. Who could she me? Heh¡­ who else could she me? ¡°You, you already know?¡±! After a long while, Vanessa¡¯s choking voice came from the other end of the line. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Joy in the Heart It was like the scene that the suspect suddenly took out the evidence and turned herself in in front of the judge. Her words, ¡°You, you already know?¡±, were like a heavy hammer that mmed into his heart. He identally found out that he had been deceived, but it would be more violent when the who had lied to him admitted it personally. What a joke. Now that he thought about it, the more than 20 years he had lived was just a joke. person Before he was born and had the ability to resist, he was just his mother¡¯s puppet. He would do whatever she asked him to do. After that, he was a f*ol who had been f*oled by a woman. He didn¡¯t want to hear anything more from her, so he hung up the phone. ¡°Ryan.¡± After a moment of silence, Draven finally spoke again.. ¡°Do you think Cierra will forgive me?¡± He was so bad that he left her abroad for three years. Not only that, but he had also been rebellious in the past few years, disobeying Ernest Trevino¡¯s discipline and giving her the cold shoulder. No wonder she didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She had nned to divorce him for a long time. Ryan looked at his resentful brother, whose face was gloomy, and smacked his lips. He was about to mock him, but he changed his words. ¡°Take it easy. At least you¡¯re better than the male lead I¡¯ve been watching. You didn¡¯t take Cici¡¯s kidney, nor did you dig out her eyes. You didn¡¯t sleep with her and let her get pregnant and give birth to a child for Aleah. You¡¯re barely a good one.¡± Draven looked at Ryan with aplicated expression. After a long time, he finally spoke. ¡°¡­ What are you looking at all day with your phone in your hands?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a novel about chasing after a wife. He looks like you. Do you want to see him?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± At the Trevino family¡¯s old mansion in Los Angeles. Cierra led Wanda into the yard. ¡°Wanda, let me tell you first. I¡¯ve only been here twice. If I get you lostter, don¡¯tugh at me.¡± Wanda curled her lips and said, ¡°Go ahead. This is your home. Don¡¯t be afraid of getting lost.¡± ¡°You¡¯re clearlyughing at me right now.¡± Cierra wrinkled her nose at her and pretended to be angry, but she slightly eased the worry in her heart when seeing the smile on Wanda¡¯s face. Although it was the third time she hade back to the old house, at least she had visited it with William. She would not get lost in the daytime. She was just worried that Wanda would be worried about something and vent her anger on herself. She might as well make a joke to ease the atmosphere. She couldn¡¯t bear to feel wronged. Her mother had broken her body because she had thought too much. Before William found her abroad, she had fallen ill from time to time and was in low spirits. Ëý²»ÏëÉí She didn¡¯t want the people around her to do the same thing again. Even though she knew that her joke could not solve the problem in Wanda¡¯s heart, she still hoped to try her best to make others happy. ¡°Hey, Cici, you¡¯re here so soon. I thought you would wait for a while. You brought back a beautiful woman. What do you want to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll ask Ms. Taylor to buy it now.¡± When she saw Cierra and Wanda, Sarah was picking fruits in the yard with Will. There were a lot of fruit trees in the yard. In the past few years, she hoped that Sarah could walk around more and not think about children all day long, so she expanded the old house and nted all kinds of frees. At the same time, she wanted to exercise as well as kill time. In this season, there were plums in the garden, pears that had ripened early, and grape vines that were spreading. Fruits in ces with good sunshine could also be picked. There were only one or two pears in the basket. Obviously, they had just been picked, just in time for Cierra and Wanda toe over. ¡°I missed you and Will, so I came over after breakfast.¡± Cierra had a sweet muth. She stepped forward and hugged Mrs. Chester, then pinched Will¡¯s little face. She did not forget to introduce Wanda to Sarah. ¡°This is my new friend in Los Angeles, Wanda, my eldest brother¡¯s assistant. She has been on vacation for the past few days, so I n to ask her to show me around in Los Angeles.¡± As she spoke, she did not forget to wink at Mrs. Chester. It was only because she was standing in front of Wanda so that Wanda couldn¡¯t see her expression. And her tone was full of ups and downs. In particr, she emphasized the word ¡°big brother¡±, for fear that Mrs. Chester would not understand. Sarah tapped her head with a smile and spoke in an intimate tone. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Wanda to have a holiday, but you still ask her to y with you. Aren¡¯t you bad?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Madam. I¡¯m also alone in Los Angeles. It¡¯s my honor to apany Miss Cici for a walk.¡± Looking at the mother and daughter¡¯s actions, Wanda suppressed the envy in her heart and responded politely. If her mother hadn¡¯t abandoned her, would she have treated her so well? Unfortunately, she had long forgotten what her mother looked like. It was also fate that made fools of her. Her mother had abandoned her, and now she had abandoned her child. Thinking of this, Wanda nced gloomily at Will, who was holding a pair of scissors next to her. The young master was dressed casually today. He was wearing a short-sleeved shirt under his backpack, and his little face was clean and soft. It was obvious that he had been raised well by the Barton family. Perhaps it was because he¡¯d noticed her gaze, Will looked over as well. Wanda smiled at him gently. He lived a good life, and as an unqualified mother, she was relieved. ¾Í·ÅÐÄÁË¡£ The little fellow was probably shy. After looking at each other, he turned around and pretended to pick fruits with scissors. This mother-son pair¡¯s actions did not escape Cierra¡¯s eyes. She lowered her eyes and looked at Wanda and Will. Not only did she think of what had happened just now, but she also remembered the moment when she was at the gate of the old house. Wanda had originally wanted to return to thepany, but when she mentioned Will, she hesitated for a moment before agreeing to get out of the car ande over. ording tomon sense, a stranger should choose someone closer to her when faced with these two choices. However, Wanda chose thetter. Either the company¡¯s business was not very important, or¡­ When the answer was about toe out, she was suddenly interrupted by a voice beside her. ¡°Miss, have you had breakfast? Would you like to have a cup of tea and eat something? Let¡¯s take a walk in the garden first. You can go out for a walk together after having breakfast at home.¡± Sarah was quite satisfied with Wanda. Her appearance was beautiful, and she looked asfortable and gentle as her name suggested. More importantly, if the eldest brother liked her, the Barton family would be able to wee d her, the Barton family would be able to wee another happy event. Sarah just didn¡¯t know if she was willing. As for her family background, Sarah didn¡¯t think about it. The Barton family was already one of the richest families in Los Angeles. There was no need for the bride¡¯s family background to be the icing on the cake. What was more, the two brothers of the Barton family and Fanny Barton were both free to fall in love, and Colton Bernard was a live-in son-inw of the Barton family. Sarah didn¡¯t care about the family background. Didn¡¯t they live a peaceful life? As long as she had a good character and they liked each other, she would be happy.Chapter 238 Joy in the Heart It was like the scene that the suspect suddenly took out the evidence and turned herself in in front of the judge. Her words, ¡°You, you already know?¡±, were like a heavy hammer that mmed into his heart. He identally found out that he had been deceived, but it would be more violent when the who had lied to him admitted it personally. What a joke. Now that he thought about it, the more than 20 years he had lived was just a joke. person Before he was born and had the ability to resist, he was just his mother¡¯s puppet. He would do whatever she asked him to do. After that, he was a f*ol who had been f*oled by a woman. He didn¡¯t want to hear anything more from her, so he hung up the phone. ¡°Ryan.¡± After a moment of silence, Draven finally spoke again.. ¡°Do you think Cierra will forgive me?¡± He was so bad that he left her abroad for three years. Not only that, but he had also been rebellious in the past few years, disobeying Ernest Trevino¡¯s discipline and giving her the cold shoulder. No wonder she didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She had nned to divorce him for a long time. Ryan looked at his resentful brother, whose face was gloomy, and smacked his lips. He was about to mock him, but he changed his words. ¡°Take it easy. At least you¡¯re better than the male lead I¡¯ve been watching. You didn¡¯t take Cici¡¯s kidney, nor did you dig out her eyes. You didn¡¯t sleep with her and let her get pregnant and give birth to a child for Aleah. You¡¯re barely a good one.¡± Draven looked at Ryan with aplicated expression. After a long time, he finally spoke. ¡°¡­ What are you looking at all day with your phone in your hands?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a novel about chasing after a wife. He looks like you. Do you want to see him?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± At the Trevino family¡¯s old mansion in Los Angeles. Cierra led Wanda into the yard. ¡°Wanda, let me tell you first. I¡¯ve only been here twice. If I get you lostter, don¡¯t laugh at me.¡± Wanda curled her lips and said, ¡°Go ahead. This is your home. Don¡¯t be afraid of getting lost.¡± ¡°You¡¯re clearlyughing at me right now.¡± Cierra wrinkled her nose at her and pretended to be angry, but she slightly eased the worry in her heart when seeing the smile on Wanda¡¯s face. Although it was the third time she hade back to the old house, at least she had visited it with William. She would not get lost in the daytime. She was just worried that Wanda would be worried about something and vent her anger on herself. She might as well make a joke to ease the atmosphere. She couldn¡¯t bear to feel wronged. Her mother had broken her body because she had thought too much. Before William found her abroad, she had fallen ill from time to time and was in low spirits. Ëý²»ÏëÉí She didn¡¯t want the people around her to do the same thing again. Even though she knew that her joke could not solve the problem in Wanda¡¯s heart, she still hoped to try her best to make others happy. ¡°Hey, Cici, you¡¯re here so soon. I thought you would wait for a while. You brought back a beautiful woman. What do you want to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll ask Ms. Taylor to buy it now.¡± When she saw Cierra and Wanda, Sarah was picking fruits in the yard with Will. There were a lot of fruit trees in the yard. In the past few years, she hoped that Sarah could walk around more and not think about children all day long, so she expanded the old house and nted all kinds of frees. At the same time, she wanted to exercise as well as kill time. In this season, there were plums in the garden, pears that had ripened early, and grape vines that were spreading. Fruits in ces with good sunshine could also be picked. There were only one or two pears in the basket. Obviously, they had just been picked, just in time for Cierra and Wanda toe over. ¡°I missed you and Will, so I came over after breakfast.¡± Cierra had a sweet muth. She stepped forward and hugged Mrs. Chester, then pinched Will¡¯s little face. She did not forget to introduce Wanda to Sarah. ¡°This is my new friend in Los Angeles, Wanda, my eldest brother¡¯s assistant. She has been on vacation for the past few days, so I n to ask her to show me around in Los Angeles.¡± As she spoke, she did not forget to wink at Mrs. Chester. It was only because she was standing in front of Wanda so that Wanda couldn¡¯t see her expression. And her tone was full of ups and downs. In particr, she emphasized the word ¡°big brother¡±, for fear that Mrs. Chester would not understand. Sarah tapped her head with a smile and spoke in an intimate tone. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Wanda to have a holiday, but you still ask her to y with you. Aren¡¯t you bad?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Madam. I¡¯m also alone in Los Angeles. It¡¯s my honor to apany Miss Cici for a walk.¡± Looking at the mother and daughter¡¯s actions, Wanda suppressed the envy in her heart and responded politely. If her mother hadn¡¯t abandoned her, would she have treated her so well? Unfortunately, she had long forgotten what her mother looked like. It was also fate that made fools of her. Her mother had abandoned her, and now she had abandoned her child. Thinking of this, Wanda nced gloomily at Will, who was holding a pair of scissors next to her. The young master was dressed casually today. He was wearing a short- sleeved shirt under his backpack, and his little face was clean and soft. It was obvious that he had been raised well by the Barton family. Perhaps it was because he¡¯d noticed her gaze, Will looked over as well. Wanda smiled at him gently. He lived a good life, and as an unqualified mother, she was relieved. ¾Í·ÅÐÄÁË¡£ The little fellow was probably shy. After looking at each other, he turned around and pretended to pick fruits with scissors. This mother-son pair¡¯s actions did not escape Cierra¡¯s eyes. She lowered her eyes and looked at Wanda and Will. Not only did she think of what had happened just now, but she also remembered the moment when she was at the gate of the old house. Wanda had originally wanted to return to thepany, but when she mentioned Will, she hesitated for a moment before agreeing to get out of the car ande over. ording tomon sense, a stranger should choose someone closer to her when faced with these two choices. However, Wanda chose thetter. Either thepany¡¯s business was not very important, or¡­ When the answer was about toe out, she was suddenly interrupted by a voice beside her. ¡°Miss, have you had breakfast? Would you like to have a cup of tea and eat something? Let¡¯s take a walk in the garden first. You can go out for a walk together after having breakfast at home.¡± Sarah was quite satisfied with Wanda. Her appearance was beautiful, and she looked asfortable and gentle as her name suggested. More importantly, if the eldest brother liked her, the Barton family would be able to wee d her, the Barton family would be able to wee another happy event. Sarah just didn¡¯t know if she was willing. As for her family background, Sarah didn¡¯t think about it. The Barton family was already one of the richest families in Los Angeles. There was no need for the bride¡¯s family background to be the icing on the cake. What was more, the two brothers of the Barton family and Fanny Barton were both free to fall in love, and Colton Bernard was a live-in son-inw of the Barton family. Sarah didn¡¯t care about the family background. Didn¡¯t they live a peaceful life? As long as she had a good character and they liked each other, she would be happy.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 A Guest Should Follow the Owner Thinking that this was the girl that her son liked, Sarah had already regarded Wanda as half his daughter-inw. She couldn¡¯t help wanting to know more about her and getting closer to her. Wanda was frightened by her straightforward and kind gaze. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for me to stay for dinner. Besides, Miss said that she wanted to go out for a walk with us. She has to pick up her friends at the airport in the afternoon. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t have enough time.¡± ¡°Ouch, where are you going on such a hot day?¡± Sarahined, ¡°It¡¯s too hot out there. You two girls are so delicate. What if you get burnt? If you go to the mall, aren¡¯t the shopping malls all over the country the same? It¡¯s almost the same abroad. Where hasn¡¯t she seen before? ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s better to pick fruits in my garden and apany me and this little kid.¡± As she spoke, she nodded at Will behind her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Will?¡± Cierra knew what Mrs. Chester was up to, so she just smiled and said nothing. In any case, her goal was to get to know Wanda better, and she hoped to get closer to Wanda. As for where they were going to y, it didn¡¯t matter. Furthermore, judging from Wanda¡¯s reaction, it seemed that she would listen to Will¡¯s opinion first. She thought that as long as it was Will, she would agree to anything. Sure enough, after Sarah knocked on his head, he nodded in agreement. So did Wanda. ¡°Okay, as you wish. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The look in Cierra¡¯s eyes became more meaningful as she sized up her and Will¡¯s faces. But without evidence, she couldn¡¯t ask a young girl if she had given birth to a child before, so she could only keep her spection to herself. Sarah did not notice Cierra¡¯s strange behavior. She only felt that Wanda was easy to talk to and had a good temper. The more Sarah looked at her, the more Sarah liked her. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. You¡¯re Cici¡¯s friend, so just call me aunt. Don¡¯t call me madam. It¡¯s just a courtesy in the business world. I¡¯m tired of it. Don¡¯t call me madam again, or I¡¯ll be angry.¡± Wanda couldn¡¯t help chuckling. When she met Sarah¡¯s kind and beautiful eyes, her heart warmed. If her mother were by her side, would she be as amiable as thisdy? Not only that, but she also had some desire in her heart. She almost fantasized about marrying Jaquan and getting along well with everyone in the Barton family. Unfortunately, she also knew that it was just a dream. She had a lot of mess on her. Even if Jaquan was willing to marry her, she would bring a lot of trouble to him. Why did she have to do that? But in the end, people still had some illusions. ¡°Auntie.¡± Even if she couldn¡¯t get closer to the Barton family, she still hoped to leave a good impression on Sarah. ×Ô¼ºÄÜÔÚʱÕéÃæÇ°ÁôÒ»¸öºÃÓ¡Ïó¡£ The smile on Sarah¡¯s face blossomed. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re shouting so beautifully. You shoulde and y with me more often in the future.¡± She didn¡¯t have time to care about Cierra. She pulled Wanda gently to the ce where the orchard fruits were picked up. As she selected the fruits, she muttered to Wanda. ¡°I¡¯m not in good health. The three children at home are all very busy. Jaquan went to thepany this weekend. William has a bad temper. It¡¯s my fault that his father and I didn¡¯t take good care of him, so he doesn¡¯t want to go home now. Cici is the youngest and has suffered a lot. She just came back recently, and she doesn¡¯t want to apany me¡­¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve gone too far. How could I not want to apany you?¡± Hearing this, Cierra couldn¡¯t help defending herself. ¡°I¡¯ve been back for two days, but I¡¯vee back to the old house every day. Don¡¯t wrong me!¡± ¡°You naughty girl, if I hadn¡¯t called your brotherst night, would you have nevere back?¡± Sarah picked a pear with a round shape and threw it at Cierra. The force was not strong, and itnded firmly in Cierra¡¯s arms. ¡°There¡¯s a pool over there, and there¡¯s a fruit knife next to the pool. Cut it yourself.¡± ¡°Okay, you can continue to talk about the trouble between me and my brothers.¡± Just as Cierra walked towards the pond with the fruit in her hand, her phone rang. It was a call from Jaquan. Cierra turned around to look at the three people behind him. Like a mother-inw and daughter-inw, the two adults were picking fruits happily with the kid. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Cierra retracted her gaze and picked up the phone. Jaquan went straight to the point and did not say hello to her. He only asked about Wanda¡¯s situation. Judging from his tone, he seemed to be a little anxious. Cierra had no choice but to take it seriously. ¡°Wanda is picking fruits with Mom right now. What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen at thepany?¡± Wanda¡¯s position in thepany was also special. She coulde into contact with all kinds of secrets of thepany every day, and the contract she signed was also different. If it was about thepany, it would be a big deal. ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s with you.¡± Jaquan breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn¡¯t say anything more and just gave a few simple instructions. ¡°There was something wrong with thepany, and it has just been solved. It¡¯s just that it has something to do with Wanda. I think the reason why she resigned is also this, so I called to ask about her situation. I hope she won¡¯t be affected.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jaquan. With me, the little angel, here, I will naturally make Wanda happy. As for the matter, I will leave it to you to solve. Leave the rest to me, and the division ofbor is so clear!¡± ½ªÓ谲ҲûÔÚÕâ¸öʱ Cierra didn¡¯t show off at this time either! She didn¡¯tin about how partial Jaquan was. She didn¡¯t act like a spoiled child, not to mention that they were talking business. She liked to act like a spoiled child in front of her family. Because she had never done that before, even though she grew up now, she was still willing to act like a child in front of her elders and brothers. But when it came to serious business, she still knew what was important. Without asking about thepany¡¯s situation, she hung up the phone after exchanging a few words with Jaquan. Before hanging up the phone, she suddenly thought of something and stopped Jaquan. ¡°By the way, Jaquan, you¡¯ve been looking for Will¡¯s mother all these years. Do you have any clues?¡± He probably didn¡¯t expect her to ask about this, so he paused for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just curious.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t speak her thoughts out loud, and she felt that it was hard to say. If her guess was right, she did not know what her brother would think of her, nor did she know what her parents would think of Wanda. Why did a mother abandon him after giving birth to a child? If her guess was wrong, why was she so good to Will? In the future, when she and her brother had their own child, would she still be so good to him? ¡°Also, do I need this answer?¡± She thought. + Jaquan did not pursue the matter further. He only said, ¡°We only checked the hotel surveince footage, but unfortunately, there were no clues at all. We could only let it go. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not very important.¡± He had never seen a woman who abandoned her child. Why did he have to spend so much effort to find her? She was just curious. In addition, Will had been moring for his mother from time to time, so he sent someone to ask. The answer was the same as ever. ¡°Did Wanda ask about Will?¡± Jaquan asked again. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 What¡¯s the Hurry? ¡°No, sir. Wanda and Will got along quite well. We didn¡¯t talk about anything else.¡± Cierra turned around to take a look and hid the meaningful look in her eyes. ¡°Besides, why did she ask about Will? She hasn¡¯t agreed to marry you yet. Why would she be in such a hurry to ask about Will? I was just curious. If you seed in your pursuit, what if Will¡¯s biological motheres to you again? I¡¯ll just ask casually.¡± Jaquan chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s there to do? That woman gives birth to him but doesn¡¯t raise him. If she comes to me, will I give her Will? Don¡¯t think too much about it, Cierra.¡± In fact, she wanted to ask what would happen if Will¡¯s mother was Wanda. However, she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Her guess was not necessarily urate. Besides, it would only cause her brother and Wanda to suspect each other. It would not be good if they became suspicious of each other. She suppressed all the doubts in her heart. She forced a smile and pretended to be rxed. ¡°Alright, Jaquan, you can go back to work. I¡¯m going to pick fruits with Will and the others. You can work hard to make money.¡± ¡°Stinky girl, I¡¯ll catch you and bring you to thepany to work another day.¡± He couldn¡¯t help chuckling and cursed in a low voice before hanging up the phone with her. When the phone screen went out, the smile on his face slowly disappeared, leaving only coldness. ¡°You said you are Wanda¡¯s father, didn¡¯t you?¡± After walking out of the lounge, he casually threw his phone on the table and crossed his long legs to look sharply at the man sitting opposite him. Roger Smith, who was sitting opposite his desk, was startled by the soft sound of his phone mming on the table. When he looked up and met Jaquan¡¯s cold eyes, he was so scared that he froze on the chair and didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Steven frowned and tapped his fingers on the table, raising a bit of impatience. ¡°Sneak ¡± Roger Smith shivered, sped his hands together, and said bravely, ¡°Of course I am. How can I lie about this kind of thing?¡± Jaquan nced at the tablet on the table and said slowly in a low voice, ¡°Roger Smith, from Qing County in Los Angeles. There are a total of five criminal records, and you¡¯re even on the local credit cklist. You¡¯re an old scoundrel surnamed Smith, yet you keep saying that you¡¯re my assistant¡¯s father, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really her biological father. I still have her birth certification. Her surname is Smith, and she went to the police station on her own initiative to change her name. This wicked girl has grown up and insisted on changing her surname to the same as her mother. In the end, her mother didn¡¯t want her at all. Wasn¡¯t it I who raised her?¡± ¡°Humph, as a result, she doesn¡¯t even take care of me now! That¡¯s why I said that I can¡¯t rely on my daughter! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t even afford to eat and can¡¯t support myself at such an old age, I wouldn¡¯t have run to the gate of your bigpany and shouted!¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfair!¡± Jaquan listened to his crying expressionlessly as his slender fingers scrolled through a document on the tablet. Seeing that he was ignored, Roger Smith felt a little guilty. He raised his eyes and looked at Jaquan. The man was dressed in a suit and leather shoes with his long legs crossed. He sat casually on the chair, lookingzy, but no one dared to look at him. He secretly retracted his gaze, and lowered his tone ofint suddenly./ ¡°Boss, you should be my daughter¡¯s boss. Can you call her over? It¡¯s not easy for me toe to my daughter for retirement money. I really have no choice¡­¡± Jaquan paused and nced at him. With just one nce, his sharp and cold eyes immediately made Roger Smith shut his mouth. He moved his fingers away from the documents on the tablet and tapped on the table unhurriedly, He was not in a hurry to speak. He just stared at the document and kept tapping on it rhythmically. The sound was like a bell from hell, making Roger Smith more and more flustered. Thinking of the debt he owed, he felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles. ¡°What do you want? Give me a definite answer! If you want to protect that bitch, don¡¯t keep me here all the time. I¡¯ll go to the police station now and take this bad daughter away!¡± ¡°Call the police?¡± Jaquan raised his eyelids and snorted as if he had heard something funny. He put down his long legs and stopped what he was doing. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ve already called the police for you. They will be there in about ten minutes. In addition¡­¡± Without looking at Roger Smith¡¯s expression, he raised his finger and swiped the tablet. ¡°If my information is correct, Wanda has transferred 500 dors to your ount every month should have since three years ago. Isn¡¯t 500 dors a month enough for you to retire? Besides, you a son. Did he give you a penny?¡± ¡°You kept saying that Wanda didn¡¯t support you, but it¡¯s very clear in the ount. You said that you, shouldn¡¯t have raised your daughter, but your son had never raised you. You said that you had raised her, but she would rather take her mother¡¯s surname. But as far as I know, all the expenses of her university were sponsored by the MRC Group toplete her studies.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t given her a penny. It¡¯s she who didn¡¯t give up on herself and got where she is today. What right do you have to ask her to do all kinds of things with just giving birth to her?¡± As he finished speaking, his tone became more and more solemn and revealed a strand of pressure. If it weren¡¯t for the chair behind him, Roger Smith would have fallen to the ground in fright. He swallowed and did not dare to look straight at Jaquan. ¡°¡­ So what? She is my child, and she should raise me!¡± ¡°You scold her verbally, but in your heart, you want her to raise you. How can there be such a good thing in the world? Do you think it makes sense?¡± Jaquan nced at him coldly and closed the tablet on the table. His eyes were filled with disgust and hostility. He couldn¡¯t bear to scold her. Why should she be insulted by such a scumbag? It was really shameless of him to want benefits when he was old instead of raising his daughter! How could he say something like ¡°shouldn¡¯t raise a daughter¡±? Their little sister was the apple of everyone¡¯s eye and they couldn¡¯t wait to spoil her like a princess. How could he not raise a daughter? Nonsense! It could be said that every word of Roger Smith was making Jaquan go mad, Jaquan wanted to throw C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. him out directly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was Wanda¡¯s father and cared about her reputation, Jaquan would have beaten him already. It was disgusting for such a person to talk nonsense outside if he couldn¡¯t get more money. Roger Smith could also see the hostility in Jaquan¡¯s eyes. His mood was the same as those in the vige who asked him for money. Jaquan wanted to beat him to death. He didn¡¯t dare to stay in the MRC Group any longer. Roger Smith got up from his chair and tried to leave the office. ¡°You¡­ open the door. I¡¯m going out! I¡¯m leaving. You¡¯re with that bitch Wanda. Let me go right now!¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t even bother to look up. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that the police would arrive soon? You also said that you would call the police. Just sit for a while, so that you won¡¯t have to run away.¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 He Really Loved Her ¡°No, no, I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Roger realized that something was wrong. His throat was dry and he rushed to smash the door. The door of the president¡¯s office was made of special material that he can see people outside while others can¡¯t see him. It looked quite crisp, but unfortunately, it was difficult for ordinary people to break it with a hammer, not to mention a sc*m who had no tools. Jaquan nced at him indifferently and looked down at his phone casually. It was a few photos sent by Cierra. In them, Mrs. Chester was picking fruits with Wanda and Will. They all smiled, and the sun shone on their faces through the shade of the trees. The scenery and they were particrly beautiful. Jaquan looked at the photos casually with a gentle smile on his handsome face. No one could see the pressure when he threatened someone just now. Not only did Cierra send the photos, but he also took two videos. When will Jaquan finish his work? If he can get off work early, maybe he can take your child and you to improve your rtionship.] ¡°This girl¡­¡± Seeing this, Jaquan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and curse. He had just been rejectedst night, and this girl hade to help him find a wife. If he was rejected again, he didn¡¯t know when he would get married. However, he had to admit that he liked the way she addressed him. The video and photos were simr. They were scenes of two beautiful women taking care of their children. Jaquan clicked on it. He thought that he should go back to the old house as soon as he finished his work. He nced around and was about to put down his mobile phone. However, the video stopped at thest second, which also made Jaquan stop his action. He stared at it for a long time. Thest scene of the video was Wanda gently picking a bu*ch of grapes with scissors and handing the bu*ch of ripe fruits to Will with a smile. Wanda looked down, while Will looked up at the camera. If one looked closely, it was easy to find that they looked simr. Furthermore, their interaction was like a mother and a son. Jaquan took a screenshot of thest second of the video and tried to zoom in. Unfortunately, when the image was erged, it became a little blurry. Instead, he lost his initial feeling. This kind of strange feeling lingered in his heart. He remembered what Cierra had asked him on the phone before, and his eyes darkened. Just as he was about to reply, someone knocked on the office door. Jaquan looked up and saw his assistant, Stevie, leading the police over. His mind was in a mess. He closed his phone and tapped on the keyboard on the table, and the button on the ss door shed. Roger was afraid when he saw the police officers, so he turned to Jaquan and pleaded. ¡°Sir, please be magnanimous. I won¡¯t make trouble for my daughter. Could you please let the police. go? I beg you¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to talk about this now? Weren¡¯t you quite tough just now?¡± Jaquan looked up at him and sneered. Roger didn¡¯t even think that Jaquan would call the police just now! He thought bosses in the business world liked to minimize matters and he didn¡¯t expect that Jaquan would call the police. Moreover, he knew that he was in the wrong in this matter. Even if the police came, they wouldn¡¯t do anything to Wanda, let alone the boss of thepany. He was naturally afraid at this moment. He begged again. ¡°Oh, big boss, I didn¡¯t know how to appreciate your kindness just now. I didn¡¯t know what was good for me. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± ¡°Not bad. You even know how to use idioms.¡± Jaquan curled his lips, threw the two documents on the table aside, and turned off theputer and other equipment. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that begging for mercy is useless to me. You caused trouble at mypany and ¡°But i damaged the reputation of mypany¡¯s employees. You still have to suffer the punishment. If there was no cost ofmitting a crime, wouldn¡¯t it mean that you cane to mypany to make trouble every day.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the office door was open. Without giving Roger any chance to defend himself, Jaquan nodded and Roger was dragged away. Stevie also left. He said something to the police at the door and knocked on the door again. Jaquan finished packing as well. He came over with the two documents and handed them to Stevie. ¡°Exin the rumors about Wanda in thepany¡¯s group chat. Also, find out the person who spread the rumors and fire him.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Stevie took the document and nodded. He was not in a hurry to go out. ncing at Jaquan, who was wearing a suit, he hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°But there seem to be a lot of people following the rumor this time. Mr. Barton, you should weigh the pros and cons. Otherwise, the personnel department¡­¡± ¡°No need. Fire them all.¡± Jaquan interrupted him without hesitation. The MRC Group had received countless resumes every day, and the sry and benefits of the employees were also at the top of the industry. Countless people wanted to work in the time. As long as they didn¡¯t make mistakes, retirement was not a problem. group all the Moreover, it was the graduation season recently, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to recruit people. ¡°There are no problems with other departments, but there are also many in theC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. president¡¯s office¡­ Do you deal with them together?¡± Stevie asked tentatively. Jaquan was very picky with employees, and the resignation rate in the president¡¯s office was the highest. Not only was it difficult to recruit people, but even fewer stayed. However, there were still a lot of things to do in the company every day. If they were all fired all of a sudden and Wanda was on vacation recently, wouldn¡¯t his workload increase greatly? ¡°Stevie, don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying, or have you participated in smearing Wanda?¡± After Jaquan changed into his suit, he slowly buttoned up his cufflinks and nced at Stevie indifferently. ¡°No, no, I only respect Wanda! I¡¯m just worried¡­ that it won¡¯t be good for thepany¡¯s reputation if so many people are fired at once.¡± ¡°It¡¯s their problem.¡± Jaquan sneered and said, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the work load, you can find someone in subsidiaries to help you and they are good at these work. And II won¡¯t be in thepany these days. Several projects have been completed recently, so there¡¯s nothing to do.¡± Cierra had already returned home. If he continued to stay in thepany every day, he would be scolded by Mrs. Chester. He was worried that Cierra would be angry with him. So he didn¡¯t want to stay in thepany. Especially when he saw the photos sent by Cierra just now, he wanted to go home even more. He thought that 80% of his employees were on leave on the weekend. Why should he, as the boss, work overtime in thepany? He decided to get off work. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget his poor assistant. ¡°When you¡¯re done here, you can get off work early. Tell me at the end of the month, and I¡¯ll double your performance bonus.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Barton!¡± Stevie said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Jaquan patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going home, Go ahead with your work.¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 You¡¯d Better Do At the Reagan Airport in Los Angeles, Freddy said, ¡°Old man, let me make it clear to you in advance. If you put on airs again this time and make Cierra angry, let alone make her cook for you, you don¡¯t evene to L¡¯Opera Restaurant in the future!¡± Freddy walked out of the passage with the crowd, and kept shouting along the way. Behind him was Dr. Charles, who also had gray hair. He paid no attention to Freddy. It was only after Freddy impatiently repeated his words that he nodded his head nonchntly ¡°I know, I know. How many more times do you want to say it before you stop? How can I not be worried about such a big thing?¡± He had already suffered a loss once, so he didn¡¯t dare to do it again. However, Freddy did not believe him. ¡°You¡¯d better do.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Dr. Charles was his old friend for many years, he wouldn¡¯t have brought anyone with him. However, Dr. Charles was indeed good at treating patients. For the sake of Cierra, he had to take him. But no matter what, it would be better to press his arrogance. Otherwise, how could he maintain his pretense when he met Cierra and her family. Dr. Charles had lived for a long time, so he knew what Freddy was thinking. Although he responded perfunctorily, he snorted in his heart. He thought when he took Cierra as his disciple, he would like to see what Freddy would call him. He wanted to see Freddy annoyed and how embarrassed he would be. Thinking of this, Dr. Charles was quite happy. They pushed the suitcase and searched for Cierra along the way. Before the ne took off from New York, Freddy had sent a message to Cierra. When he went to get his luggage, he called her again. Now, he was looking for her. ¡°Hey, old bas tard, did you see an acquaintance?¡± Freddy looked at the two people passing by, and he suddenly stopped. Dr. Charles¡¯s thought was interrupted. He harrumpled. ¡°What acquaintance? Weren¡¯t you looking for Cierra? I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time.¡± Freddy stood there for two seconds and frowned with a gloomy face. If he was not mistaken, he seemed to have seen Draven and his good friend. During this period of time, they often went to L¡¯Opera Restaurant. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they always consumed there, Freddy would have driven them out a long time ago. He hadn¡¯t seen him so attentive when Cierra was there. Now that Cierra was gone, he often came to L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Freddy thought that men were so mean. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t know what had happened between the Trevino family and the Boyle family. The marriage between Draven and the big star was canceled just like that. He¡¯s not interested in knowing his thing, but the moment he thought Draven bothered his wife, he felt disgusted. If the person Freddy had seen just now was Draven, he would be disgusted. Unfortunately, there were a lot of people at the exit. They had just gotten off the ne and were in a hurry to get out. So, they couldn¡¯t find Draven when they wanted to see clearly. ¡°Stop looking. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re blocking the way?¡± The young man who answered the phone behind him did not look at the road, He pushed the suitcase and bumped into Freddy. Fortunately, Dr. Charles reacted quickly and pulled him over in time. After that, Freddy could not help teasing him. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Dr. Charles snorted and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. But for my body is a little broken, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to go straight to the hospital.¡± Freddy patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°You have a conscience for saving lives. If I were you, I would have pushed you out directly.¡± ¡°Freddy¡­¡± When they were bickering, Cierra came here with a smile. They saw her. Cierra hade with Jaquan. ? At noon, when it was almost lunchtime, Jaquan suddenly returned to the old house. Although he did not say anything, he could clearly feel that Alice¡¯s attitude had be a little unnatural. Especially at the dining table, Mrs. Chester¡¯s attitude toward her future daughter-inw was enthusiastic. After Jaquan came back, her attitude became more and more enthusiastic. Wanda had good manners that she didn¡¯t leave when she finished her meal. However, she still tactfully told them that she would go out. They were all smart people and did not speak too bluntly. But Cierra knew that Wanda didn¡¯t want to stay with Jaquan. Wanda loved him, but she had to avoid him. Cierra guessed that she probably had her own reason, so she didn¡¯t ask much. She even asked Jaquan to be her driver. She was not familiar with the airport, so it was good to let Jaquan apany her. At this moment, Jaquan was standing behind Cierra. His dark ck suit and slightly oppressive aura were ipatible with his surroundings. Coupled with his appearance, a lot of people was attracted by him. He was not in the mood to pay attention to anything else. He was only concerned about Cierra, and protected her. It was as if he was treating himself as Cierra¡¯s bodyguard. Indeed, he didn¡¯te here just to fulfill her request. He had long heard that the chef of L¡¯Opera Restaurant had done Cierra a favor, so it was reasonable for him toe and receive him. Otherwise, it would be too impolite. Not long after, he saw Cierra waving her hands in a certain direction. Jaquan also looked up. What came into view were not the two old men in front, but the two figures in front of them on the left. Their sharp gazes met, and their auras were not inferior to each other. When Jaquan saw the face of the person in front of him clearly, he narrowed his eyes, and showed a little hostility. ¡°Draven.¡± If he remembered correctly, it should be Draven. He thought about how he dared toe to Los Angeles. ¡°Jaquan!¡± Seeing that Freddy was getting closer to her, Cierra called Jaquan so that Freddy would know him. ¡°Did you see that? That bald man with white eyebrows is Freddy, the descendant of the royal chef, and the chef of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Well, who is the one behind him?¡± As they got closer, Cierra saw the old man beside Freddy. He was Dr. Charles. Cierra couldn¡¯t believe it, but at the same time, she was pleasantly surprised. In short, Cierra was too happy to see a word. Jaquan also noticed that something was wrong with her. After withdrawing his gaze, his hostility and tried to be as gentle as possible. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just seem to have seen Dr. Charles.¡± he restrained Cierra was excited and excitedly exined to Jaquan, ¡°I stayed in New York for the sake of Dr. Charles. Do you remember? It¡¯s a pity that Dr. Charles has a bad temper and doesn¡¯t approve of my skills. Maybe Freddy have persuaded him for a long time and brought him here.¡± Seeing the smile on Cierra¡¯s face, Jaquan also smiled. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s all thanks to you. Mrs. Chester¡¯s condition had been bad for many years. In the past two years, it had slowly improved because Cierra returned to home. Although she was still not feeling well, it was still better than being bedridden two years ago. As long as Cierra was around, her mother would slowly get better. Therefore, he felt that Dr. Charles was dispensable. But no matter what, as long as Cierra was happy, there was no harm in treating the old man as an honored guest. He knocked on her head with a gentle smile. ¡°He¡¯s here. Let¡¯s greet him.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Following He turned around and saw two gray-haired old men approaching. Having not seen each other for a long time, Freddy could no longer hide the joy. If it weren¡¯t for his old age, he would have rushed over at this time. ¡°Cierra, long time no see!¡± Although he was old, Freddy had a young mentality. The hair on his head had almost fallen off, leaving only a few strands behind. Freddy had tied them up, making him look fashionable and cute. ¡°Long time no see!¡± Cierra didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Freddy and gently punched him on the arm. Jaquan watched with a smile. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was not familiar with Freddy, he would haveined to him. Freddy just had a little less hair. But Cierra told him that he was bald. ¡ª While they were chatting, two coughs came from behind them. Only then did Cierra notice Dr. Charles, who was following behind Freddy. Even though she had seen him, her feelings were stillplicated now that she¡¯d confirmed it. In addition, she had been so focused on greeting Freddy that she had forgotten about this senior. Thus, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Dr. Charles, why are you here?¡± Cierra greeted him with a smile, but she was polite to him. It was not that she disliked Dr. Charles, but they were not familiar with each other. She could only treat Dr. Charles politely. ¡°Why are you so polite? Just call me Dr. Charles.¡± Dr. Charles smiled. If not for the fact that she had seen Dr. Charles before, she would have thought that he was an amiable old man. Even though Dr. Charles had rejected her, Cierra was still friendly to him. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Dr. Charles.¡± ¡°Yes¡± Dr. Charles elbowed Freddy, and his kind smile became even more amiable. Hearing his tone, Freddy naturally knew that he was taking advantage of him. He raised his head, red at Dr. Charles, and snorted. The interaction between them also fell into the eyes of Cierra and Jaquan, and they couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was true that having an elder at home was like having a treasure. Looking at them bickering for a while, Jaquan interrupted them in a gentle voice, ¡°You came all the way here from New York. You must be tired from the long journey. Go to our house and have a rest.¡± The two old nau ghty men were also old. Although they were still in good health and it only took them two hours to fly from New York, they were not as strong as young people, Hearing this, they were really a little tired. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Freddy was about to push his suitcase when he found that it had been taken away by Jaquan. ¡­ He was still polite. ¡°Let me do it. You can have a rest.¡± Cierra took Dr. Charles¡¯s luggage and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you woulde to Los Angeles with Freddy. I heard that the Delicious Food Competition is also being held in Los Angeles recently. You cane with Freddy to appraise it.¡± Cierra thought Dr. Charles was probably here for thepetition, so she didn¡¯t say much. She thought it would bother him if he didn¡¯t have any intention of helping with the consultation. So she decided to say something that everyone was interested in so as to leave a good impression on him. Dr. Charles wasn¡¯t one to care about such superficialities. He said, ¡°Oh, the foodpetition is so boring.¡± He hade here for the sake of Cierra¡¯s cooking skills. As for the foodpetition, it was boring since thesepetitors were not good enough. What they had cooked was of bad taste, but they still argued with each other fiercely. He thought they were really shameless. If he was not here for the foodpetition, then¡­ Cierra was surprised and her heart was filled with anticipation. She slowly looked at Freddy. But Freddy was still looking around at the airport decoration. Most of his life was spent in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Except for the invitations to the Foodpetition, he basically did not go anywhere. The previouspetition had been held in New York, but he hadn¡¯t joined it. He thought most of the previouspetitions were so boring, so he had asked Layton to take part in them. After all, it was apetition between young people. It didn¡¯t matter whether he went or not at his age. He hadn¡¯t been out of New York in the past few years, so he didn¡¯t expect it to develop so fast. The airport design was really advanced Fortunately, he had an old friend who often went out apany him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even know how to board the ne Freddy was so focused on his tour that he didn¡¯t notice Cierra¡¯s indication. But Dr. Charles noticed it He exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not here for the foodpetition. I¡¯m here for your cooking skills. When I was in Opera Restaurant, I didn¡¯t make it clear Although your taste is a little different from what I remembered, it¡¯s delicious I wanted to say that I would agree to your request if you cook for me again, but I didn¡¯t expect you to leave so fast. You left without saying anything.¡± Dr. Charles wanted to say that the young man just couldn¡¯t keep her cool. She had run away before he could officially refuse her. As a result, he missed the smell day and night. But he knew better than anyone that he could offend anyone except the chef, so he held back the words that were about toe out of his mouth. Hearing this, Cierra couldn¡¯t help butugh, and exined, ¡°It was that my family had something, so I left in a hurry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She was telling the truth.This is from N?velDrama.Org. At that time, Coby was injured in the crew, it was really sudden. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have rushed to Mount Mist overnight and returned all the tickets to Los Angeles. If she hadn¡¯t been in a hurry at that time, she might have met Dr. Charles when she went to pick up Freddy. At that time, if she had exined the reason, there wouldn¡¯t be any misunderstanding now Dr. Charles was in a good mood. He waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We should wait a little longer for some delicacies toe to our minds.¡± Dr. Charles loved to eat delicious food and could afford to wait. Cierra was very happy because her cooking skills had been recognized. When she got in the car, she replied, ¡°Dr. Charles, if you like it, I¡¯ll make dinner tonight. Jaquan, when we arrive at the old houseter, please take care of my two old friends. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen with Mrs Taylor to prepare some food.¡± Since she had a favor to ask, she had to be serious. There were a few people in the Barton family, and Cierra hadn¡¯t been filial to his parents since she came back. Today was a good opportunity. ¡°If you cook tonight, it will be better!¡± When Dr. Charles heard this, he was so happy that he didn¡¯t even care about the seniority and called her Cierra. Cierra was embarrassed at the way he addressed her. ¡°Dr. Charles, you tter me. I don¡¯t deserve to be called Cierra. It¡¯s my honor to have you acknowledge my cooking skills.¡± Dr. Charles replied casually, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m just following him to call you.¡± Freddy, who was immersed in his thoughts, finally came to his senses. ¡°That¡¯s my Cierra. Why are you calling her like that?¡± They got into the car and the childish bickering began again. Sitting in the passenger seat, Cierra couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She grinned as she listened carefully. However, except for Jaquan, no one noticed that a ck Porsche was following them. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Why Did Draven Came ¡°Not bad, Draven. You¡¯re quite well prepared.¡± The driver was Ryan. The car was brand new. Before they took off, the group¡¯s branchpany sent someone to drive it over. Besides beautiful women, Ryan was only interested in cars. As for watches, he didn¡¯t understand them, so he was happy to chase after the Maybach on the road at this time. ¡°I heard that the young masters of Los Angeles are better at ying than those in New York. They hold racing competitions from time to time. Are you interested?¡± Draven¡¯s eyes were fixed on the Maybach not far ahead, and he didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Ryan. ¡°Focus on driving.¡± ¡°I¡¯m driving. It doesn¡¯t matter if we talk¡­¡± When the car turned a corner, Ryan suddenly braked before he could find the car in front of him. He looked ahead for a long time, but there was still no car, as if it had disappeared into. thin air. ¡°F*ck!¡± He couldn¡¯t find the car. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but curse. He wondered, ¡°F*ck, why did it disappear after a turn? ¡°The airport was located in the suburbs, and the road was wide and there were not many cars. Even if the car in front of them noticed them, he would not lose track of them. ¡°It was such a wide road. How could it disappear so easily?¡± Ryan was chatting casually with Draven in the car because there were few people around. However, reality dealt him a heavy blo w. ¡°Let me take a look. In such a short time, their car should not be far away.¡± Ryan started the engine again. Suddenly, he became serious and apologized solemnly to Draven. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Draven. I was a little too careless just now. If I can¡¯t find themter, you can beat and scold me however you want.¡± Draven didn¡¯t look too good. After looking around outside the window, he leaned backzily and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for them. Let¡¯s go to the hotel first.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ryan was confused. Draven closed his eyes and said wearily, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the man from the Barton. family has noticed us and taken this opportunity to get rid of you. Besides, the city belongs to the Barton family. It¡¯s impossible for you to catch up with him if he wants to avoid you.¡± Even if they found him and chased him again, he would have the ability to get rid of them for the second time. When they arrived in the city, it would be more difficult to follow them with more cars. It was better to give up as soon as possible, so as not to waste time and be fooled by others. Ryan was unwilling to give up. ¡°Are we just going to watch Cici being taken away by that man?¡± Draven suddenly opened his eyes. He was not in a hurry to speak. He looked ahead with his dark and deep eyes, and the emotions in his eyes could not be seen clearly. After a long while, he said, ¡°So what?¡± What could he do? He was the one who lost her. Now that there was a better person by her side, why should he be unwilling? There seemed to be no other choice but to watch her leave helplessly. He closed his eyes again. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first.¡± ¡°You!¡± Ryan was exasperated at Draven¡¯s failure to live up to his expectations. When he turned. his head and saw Draven¡¯s tired and frustrated expression, he swallowed his words. Forget it, forget it. He didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Draven was not the one who came to find Cici, and he was the one being blocked by Cici. Anyway, the rtionship between him and Cici didn¡¯t affect much. At least, when he asionally found her to chat with, Cici would still talk to him. It was only a matter of time before they met again. Draven didn¡¯t say anything else. He dro ve in the direction of the hotel in the downtown area and let Draven rest with his eyes closed. He was silent all the way. It wasn¡¯t until Draven next to him suddenly woke up from his dream and unconsciously called out Cierra¡¯s name. ¡°Jaquan, were there any people following us just now?¡± When the car gradually stabilized on the road, Cierra couldn¡¯t help but ask Jaquan. After driving into the downtown area, there were more and more cars on the street, and the Jaquan¡¯s speed became slower. He didn¡¯t deny it and just said, ¡°Hmm.¡± There was no surprise on Cierra¡¯s face. When she came out of the airport, she felt that something was wrong, but at that time, her attention was focused on Freddy and Dr. Charles. In addition, Jaquan was with her, so she did not pay attention to the surroundings. It was not until Jaquan suddenly sped up halfway that she realized that someone was following them. However, she wasn¡¯t sure at that time. Moreover, she didn¡¯t dare to disturb Jaquan since he dro ve so fast. There were two old men in the back seat. Although she believed in Jaquan¡¯s driving skills, it was safe. It was not until the car stabilized for a while that she tentatively asked. She didn¡¯t expect that to be the case. Cierra was not surprised. However, the two old men in the back seat were worried. ¡°Follow? What do you mean?¡± ¡°There should be no one keeping an eye on us. Is it because your family is too rich that we are targeted by the kidnappers? By the way, Cierra, have you brought any bodyguards with you?¡± Dr. Charles and Freddy spoke one by one, easing the atmosphere in the car a lot. Even Jaquan couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Freddy waved his hand and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve lived long enough. It doesn¡¯t matter if something bad happens. But you two are still young and outstanding. Be careful. Also, stay by my side.¡± ¡°Well, although I have lived long enough, my reputation is not undeserved. I can save more people if I live a few more years. In short, if something really happens, you can just leave me alone!¡± It sounded like someone was trying to kidnap them for money. Jaquan smiled, but the expression in his eyes was much more serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. This is a society ruled byw. Kidnapping is the least likely crime. At least such a thing won¡¯t happen in our country. Don¡¯t worry. Even if we don¡¯t have bodyguards, we will be fine.¡± ¡°Did you just say that someone was following us? Who are they?¡± Freddy was puzzled. At the mention of this, the smile on Jaquan¡¯s face faded a little. He nced sideways at Cierra, who was sitting in the passenger seat. ¡°It¡¯s Cierra¡¯s ex-husband. ¡°Draven.¡± Cierra and Freddy spoke at the same time. Dr. Charles frowned slightly and asked tentatively. ¡°That kid from the Trevino family?¡± Jaquan nodded and said, ¡°They have been watching you at the airport. I didn¡¯t want to disturb your reunion, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± It was mainly because Jaquan felt that there was no need to say it. The MRC Group had subsidiaries in New York, and so did the Trevino Group. Maybe it was because of the project, not because of the so-called ex-wife. If he had told them, it would have affected their mood. If he guessed wrong, he would have thought too highly of himself. It was better to turn a blind eye on it and ignore Draven. Unexpectedly, they caught up with them after they went out of the airport. It was obvious that they were following them. Fortunately, he was familiar with Los Angeles. After making a turn, he got rid of them. sessfully. He thought that this matter would be over, but he didn¡¯t expect that Cierra would notice it. He didn¡¯t intend to hide it from her. He told Cierra that she could be careful in the future. since Daven would pester her again in a few days. Cierra didn¡¯t think too much about it at the moment. She was just confused. She wondered, ¡°Why did hee to Los Angeles?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Don¡¯t me Him It was not only Cierra, Freddy was also confused. ¡°That¡¯s right, why is Daven here? Could it be that he¡¯s keeping an eye on me and Dr. Charles and is following us?¡± Dr. Charles rolled his eyes and nodded. ¡°Most likely. Freddy cursed fiercely, ¡°I was wondering why they had been going to L¡¯Opera Restaurant every day recently. I thought they couldn¡¯t find anything delicious in New York. It turns out that they were plotting against me! Gritting his teeth, he pounded his thigh hard. The car was sturdy, and Cierra and Jaquan in the front seat did not react much. However, Dr. Charles, who was sitting next to Freddy, moved to the window. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Freddy. He may not have come to find me. Even if he had, it would not have been easy to find me.¡± Cierraforted him and it was true that she didn¡¯t take Draven to heart. Not to mention that Los Angeles was her family¡¯s territory, even in New York, he had not done anything to her. The reason why he followed behind Freddy was none other than that she had suddenly disappeared from New York. If he really wanted to find her, he would find her sooner orter, even without Freddy. It was just a matter of time. The only thing that puzzled Cierra was why he was searching for her. She wondered, ¡°Aleah had just had a car ident. Even if she had betrayed him at the wedding banquet, he shouldn¡¯t have ignored her. ¡°After all, they had known each other for a few years. Moreover, the Boyle family had tried to bind themselves to the Trevino family by saving Ernest¡¯s life. ¡°Was he going to give up Aleah just like that?¡± As she thought about it, a hint of disgust rose in Cierra¡¯s heart. She thought, ¡°Daven really didn¡¯t cherish what he got. He was so disgu sting. ¡°I was really blind to fall in love with such a scu mbag in the past. ¡°I had seen too few people in the past, but now my brothers were all outstanding, much better than him. ¡°If I got married again in the future, my husband¡¯s character and ability would be almost the same as my brother¡¯s. I couldn¡¯t be blind to fall in love with someone like him.¡± She didn¡¯t want to think about Draven anymore, so she began to chat with Freddy in the back seat and changed the topic. At the Riverside Hotel in Los Angeles, Draven stood in front of the windows and looked down at the busy streets of the city. There was no joy on his face. ¡°It¡¯s Jaquan, the president of the MRC Group. He took Cici away. It seems that your obstacles are a little difficult.¡± Ryan was leaning against the sofa, typing on hisptop casually. The Barton family kept a low profile. Unlike celebrities, there was basically notN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. information about Jaquan on the Inte. There were only a few news reports, not even a photo. It was because he had some ability that he managed to dig out some information about him. The entertainment said that Mr. Barton of the MRC Group had sexed with a woman, but the woman disappeared when he woke up, leaving only a newborn child a few monthster. The woman couldn¡¯t be found now. The post was screen shotted, and the handwriting was a little blurry. It looked like the news from a few years ago. There was no official name written on it, but the meaning was obvious. After thinking for a while, could guess who the protagonist was. In the early years, there were many such posts on these forums, and Draven was also included since he gossiped with the big star, Aleah. Whether it was true or not, everyone just took it as a joke. Ryan didn¡¯t expect to check something on such a gossip forum one day. ¡°The Barton family?¡± Draven was not interested in gossip. Only when he heard the word ¡°the Barton family¡±, did he get a little emotional. He thought it was also the Barton family in New York who were protecting her. Ryan was interested in the gossip now. He looked at the post with great interest. ¡°I just don¡¯t know the rtionship between Cici and the Barton family. If she is engaged to a young master of the Barton family, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t stand a chance. If¡­¡± ¡°I came to Los Angeles to apologize to her. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Before Ryan could finish his words, he was interrupted by Draven. He turned around, sat downzily on the sofa, and said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked for a divorce. Since I¡¯ve done this, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no turning back. Besides, this marriage didn¡¯t bring anything to her¡­ I came to Los Angeles just to apologize to her personally.¡± Ryan paused when he heard this. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to say that Daven was sober or stubborn. Ryan thought, ¡°In his dream, he had called out Cierra¡¯s name, but he insisted that he had juste to apologize to her personally. ¡°Who would believe that? ¡°However, if he wanted to have other ideas, Cici would probably not agree. ¡°If it was really as he thought, Cici had already engaged with a young master of the Barton family. Even if Draven had ideas, the young master would not be willing to give in. ¡°What¡¯s more, he had to respect Cici¡¯s thoughts. ¡°If there was another possibility¡­¡± Ryan raised his eyes and coughed lightly. ¡°Draven, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I know where she is. What do you think?¡± he asked expressionlessly. Since she was in the Barton family, he would pay a visit. Although the Trevino family didn¡¯t have much to do with the Barton family, he could always find an excuse. The Barton family would not drive them out for the sake of their reputation. As for what would happen next, he would wait until he saw Cierra. He was a little tired, so he put away his long legs and got up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. You can go wherever you want. Don¡¯t y too crazily.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite nosy.¡± Ryan seemed to have been waiting for this for a long time. Hearing this, he turned off theputer and picked up the suit on the sofa. At this moment, in L¡¯Opera Restaurant of New York, Adam was looking for Cierra. ¡°Cierra went out? Where did she go?¡± Adam had been in L¡¯Opera Restaurant for two months in a row or so, but unfortunately, every time he saw Cierra, she didn¡¯t show him a good face. He was patient with Bruno. If it were anyone else, they would have left with a straight face. Today, as usual, he came to L¡¯Opera Restaurant for dinner and asked about Cierra by the way, trying to get some information from the boss of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. He didn¡¯t expect to receive a new message as soon as he asked. He couldn¡¯t help getting excited. Unfortunately, the waiter didn¡¯t know where Cierra had gone. ¡°Our chef didn¡¯t tell us about it. Maybe she went to Los Angeles. I heard that there will be a food competition in Los Angeles in a few days, so they invited our chef to be the judge. But I¡¯m not sure. Our chef would refuse the invitation in the past because she thinks it¡¯s troublesome.¡± After the dishes were put down, the waiter didn¡¯t stay any longer and left with the tray. However, Adam was excited. ¡°Bruno, did you hear that? There¡¯s finally news!¡± Bruno did not show much emotion. He looked up at him and said, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you excited? It¡¯s not easy to know about some information about her.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t heard they are not sure, have you?¡± Bruno nced at him indifferently and curled his lips. ¡°What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve been waiting for her so many years. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± No one knew that he had been addicted to her ever since he met her when he was young. Unfortunately, fate liked to y tricks on people. No matter how much he loved her, he would not take the initiative to snatch her from others. However, judging from the current situation, it was no wonder that he had some hope since someone did not cherish her. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Why Don¡¯t You Give Me a Chance As it was William¡¯s birthday, and he hadn¡¯te back for years, the Dunphy mansion had been busy since early morning. Even Charlie got up early and didn¡¯t go to thepany as usual. Although the rtionship between the father and son was not good, they still cared about each other. Besides, William¡¯s beloved Cierra hade back, so they couldn¡¯t be careless. Cierra didn¡¯t ck off either. She nned to handle all the food for William¡¯s birthday herself, so she couldn¡¯t take a break. Moreover, there were two or, to be precise, three important guests in the house. After Freddy and Dr. Charles were picked up yesterday, Sarah and Wanda had a long talk andter Wanda agreed to stay at the mansion. She had thought that Wanda, with her personality, would hide from Jaquan when she saw him. The Dunphy family mansion was spacious and amodated Joshua and Fanny until they had both moved out to start their own families and to leave more room for Sarah to rest. Only during holidays would they all gather together to liven up the ce. The mansion, which had been almost empty for a long time, suddenly became lively with so many people around, and everyone was brimming with happiness. Mrs. Taylor had gotten up early to buy groceries and prepare the food. Charlie was in the backyard, ying chess with the elders, while Wanda was ying with Will in the grape arbor. Jaquan who didn¡¯t want to disturb Wanda was sitting with Mrs. Chester on the other side. He watched as his motherughed kindly, her eyes fixed on Wanda and Will. ¡°Jaquan, I heard from Cici that you have feelings for that girl. When are you going to marry her?¡± Jaquan nearly burned himself as he heard his mother¡¯s words, but he quickly recovered and acted as if nothing had happened. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t rush this kind of thing.¡± ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t rush it? Your child needs a good mother. If you don¡¯t act fast, that girl might run away with someone else. Where are you going to find another girl as pretty and kind-hearted as her, who will also be good to your child?¡± Sarah red at Jaquan, frustrated with his indecisiveness, and took the cup of tea that Jaquan had handed her. ¡°If you really like her, you have to treat her a hundred times better than anyone else. Do you understand me?¡± Jaquan looked up to see Wanda patiently helping Will pick fruit. Her face was glowing with a beautiful smile, and she was great with Will. He didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but she was speaking to Will with great care and attention. Jaquan was mesmerized by the scene and nodded his head slightly as he held the cup of tea. He understood what his mother meant. As Cierra and Mrs. Chester had warned, if Jaquan didn¡¯t handle the situation properly, Wanda would likely find herself a husband soon. After all, if Wanda had already set her sights on someone, she wouldn¡¯t have been alone for so long and working alongside Jaquan almost every day of the year. Jaquan had initially thought that Wanda¡¯s excusest time on the riverbank was just a casual one. But after meeting Wanda¡¯s father and understanding her family situation, he had a good idea why she had refused him. Wanda had always been a self-sufficient person who preferred to handle everything herself and not burden others. Even when she couldn¡¯t handle it, she would rather suppress her emotions than ask for help. If the man fromst night was indeed her father, then Wanda was likely worried that he would negatively affect the Dunphy family and had refused Jaquan¡¯s proposal because of that. If that were true, then Jaquan felt a glimmer of hope. A hint of joy appeared on his face. If that was the case, then dealing with the situation would be. easy. As his mother had said, if Wanda married him, he should treat her well. With that in mind, he got up and made his way toward Wanda and Will, who were ying together. Wanda had rarely seen Will, except for the two months before his birth. If Sarah hadn¡¯t told Wanda that she could stay and sleep with Will, Wanda would have left. After all, Wanda had given birth to Will. Although she could only asionally get close to him; it was a source of joy for her. Jaquan¡¯s sudden appearance startled Wanda. Immediately, the smile on her face disappeared, and she looked slightly nervous as she nced at Jaquan. ¡°Mr. Dunphy.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been working by my side for many years. There¡¯s no need to be so formal,¡± Jaquan said with a slight frown. He took Will¡¯s small hand and pinched it. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Children naturally respected their fathers, but they also liked to be close to them. Will unconsciously moved away from Wanda and leaned against Jaquan. Jaquan touched his head and said warmly, ¡°Will, go find your grandmother to y. I need to talk to Wanda. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Are you asking her if she wants to be my mom?¡± Will asked bluntly. Both Jaquan and Wanda were dazed. Will blinked, looked at Wanda seriously, and said, ¡°If she¡¯s the one, I can ept her as my mother. So, Dad, good luck.¡± He turned around, smiled at Jaquan, and ran towards Sarah. Now only Wanda and Jaquan remained under the arbor. Jaquan smiled, his eyes full ofughter, as if he was still thinking about Will¡¯s words. Wanda felt anxious. ¡°Children speak their minds. Please don¡¯t take what he said to heart, Mr. Dunphy.¡± Jaquan looked up. His deep ck gaze was pressing and overwhelming. ¡°What if I do take it to heart?¡± he asked. Wanda was slightly taken aback. Jaquan said, ¡°I was serious when I said those thingsst time, Wanda. I have feelings for you. If you¡¯re willing, we can try dating for a while. I can give you the best in this world. Is that okay?¡± He spoke with a pleading tone, and his whole demeanor was gentle and sincere, unlike a cold CEO. Wanda was stunned. It took her a moment to find her voice. ¡°But Mr. Dunphy, I¡­¡± ¡°You still want to reject me?¡± Jaquan interrupted before Wanda could finish her sentence. ¡°Is it because of Will?¡± he continued, his tone almost pitiful. ¡°Or do you think I¡¯m too old to have room in my heart for love?¡± Wanda¡¯s emotions were already in turmoil, but the mention of Will added anotheryer ofplexity. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to dislike Will or Jaquan. ¡°No, it¡¯s not true,¡± she replied firmly. ¡°Mr. Dunphy, you¡¯re still young and sessful. And Will is adorable. A good boy.¡± She loved Will, in fact. She even wanted to give him all she had. She didn¡¯t dislike the father or the son. She just couldn¡¯t show love. ¡°Then why not give me a chance?¡± Jaquan demanded, his tone bing more forceful. ¡°If you don¡¯t dislike us, then what¡¯s stopping you from giving us a chance? My assets are considerable, my son is well-behaved and obedient, and my family is kind-hearted and generous. Wanda, why not take a chance on me?¡± He took a step closer, his demeanor suddenly aggressive. ¡°I¡¯m rich and not bad-looking, even with a son. And I promise you, my family will treat you well. So why not give me a chance, Wanda?¡± Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 The Esteemed Guest Although they weren¡¯t standing particrly close, Jaquan lowered his head as if he were pulling Wanda into his arms. Feeling oppressed, Wanda dared not look up at him. ¡°Mr. Dunphy, as you said, you are handsome ande from a good family. There are countless good women in this world who are more suitable for you. We are not at match,¡± she said stubbornly, taking a step back. Marriage had always been about matching social status, and they simply didn¡¯t fit the This is from N?velDrama.Org. bill. But Jaquan didn¡¯t feel upset by her words. He lowered his gaze and looked at her seriously. ¡°Wanda, you can¡¯t tell if we are a match or not until you live with me. And if you don¡¯t believe me, you can try. I will protect you, and so will my family.¡± The Dunphy family had started from scratch with his father¡¯s generation, and strictly speaking, his father Charle wasn¡¯t even good enough for Sarah. The Chester family had dominated Los Angeles with their restaurant business, and their Sapidity franchise had a long history in the city. When Charle married Sarah, he faced a lot of ridicule and criticism, Many people thought Sarah couldn¡¯t handle the hardships and that marrying Charlie was a mistake. They even assumed that she would go back to her family soon after. But all these yearster, Sapidity was struggling while the Dunphy family was thriving. The Chester family even had toe and talk to the Dunphy family about a potential partnership. The neighboring L¡¯Opera Restaurant in New York had be a shining star in New York, while Sapidity wasying off employees and closing stores, revealing the gap between them. While some big families did follow the traditional rule of marrying within their own social circles, Jaquan was certain that the Dunphy family did not. After all, his own family had climbed their way up from controversy and criticism. How could he make others experience the same bitterness as his father had experienced? When he then thought of his parents, who were still as loving as ever, Jaquan¡¯s eyes softened even more. ¡°Wanda, can you give me a chance?¡± His extreme tenderness was more difficult to resist than the pressure he had put on her, especially since he was standing in front of her. Wanda closed her eyes and tried to rid her mind of the fantasies. When she opened them again, all she had left was her rationality and determination. ¡°Mr. Dunphy, I have already made myself clear. I have someone I love and cannot be with you.¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Where is he? Are you in love?¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Wanda couldn¡¯t take it anymore and suddenly confronted him with reddened eyes. After her fierce words, there was a moment of silence. Jaquan lowered his gaze and didn¡¯t say anything, while Wanda faced him with flushed eyes. After a few seconds, she realized her mistake and looked away. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Dunphy. I got a little too emotional and acted out of line.¡± ¡°No, it was my fault for being too forward.¡± Jaquan reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of candy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wanda. I was too impatient and pushed you for an answer. You have every right to refuse to answer, so you don¡¯t need to apologize. But what I said was sincere. I love you and have never lied to you. If it¡¯s because of your family situation that you¡¯re using an excuse to reject me, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m willing to swear that I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life taking care of you, loving you, and solving all your problems. Of course, if you have feelings for someone else, then I¡¯m just being presumptuous and should have kept my mouth shut. Here, have a candy. Life is already hard enough, we need something sweet.¡± He held out the candy that was resting in his palm to Wanda. She froze and hadn¡¯t yet fully calmed down from his words. He knew? He knew about her family situation? The candy felt like a small hammer, slowly breaking down the wall she had built in her heart. She couldn¡¯t resist and eventually reached out to take the candy from his palm. As he said, life was already hard enough, and she deserved something sweet. Being abandoned at birth and raised by her grandmother, she had faced many obstacles just to get an education. But luckily, there were still many good people in the world. She managed to finish her studies and even met him in college, where he awarded her a schrship. He was already a great benefactor in her life, and she didn¡¯t dare to rely on him forever. The sweet taste of the candy filled her mouth, and Wanda decided to fully weave the lie. She looked up to speak to Jaquan when a sharp female voice interrupted her. ¡°Hey, Jaquan!¡± Cherry¡¯s voice had a distinct tone to it. It wasn¡¯t exactly soft, but she made a conscious. effort to sound cute and girlish, which made here across as peculiar. Wanda had been about to say something when she heard Cherry¡¯s voice, and her eyes darted to Jaquan instinctively. Jaquan seemed irritated. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked. Cherry pouted. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? This is my aunt¡¯s house, and I¡¯m her niece. It¡¯s strange that you¡¯re even asking that, Jaquan.¡± She then nced over at Wanda and rolled her eyes without hesitation. ¡°Why can she show up here, but I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Watch yournguage.¡± Jaquan¡¯s expression grew stern. any He was trying his best to win Wanda¡¯s heart, but Cherry had the audacity to speak so rudely in front of them. He had just sworn that his family would treat her well, and now Cherry¡¯s disdain toward her made him embarrassed. Fortunately, Cherry did not represent the Dunphy family. He moved in front of Wanda protectively to block Cherry¡¯s sight. ¡°I haven¡¯t med you for the trouble you caused herest time. Do you want me to kick you out?¡± Cherry wanted to argue instinctively. Would she get kicked out for merely saying a few words to Wanda? She understood why Jaquan had been protective of Will thest time, but what was Wanda to him? However, when she caught Jaquan¡¯s gaze, all the words she had in mind vanished. ¡°I understand,¡± she said weakly. Jaquan had been kind to her before, so why was he suddenly treating her this way? She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. Although Cherry was displeased, she didn¡¯t dare show it to Jaquan. Instead, she sent a resentful look in Wanda¡¯s direction. She could only re at her once, afraid that Jaquan would scold her again. ¡°Oh, by the way, my mother is here too. She¡¯s out back, and I got here first.¡± Cherry changed the subject. Her aggrieved expression suddenly turned into a bright smile. ¡°My mother said that Cierra hase back for a few days, but she hasn¡¯t visited us yet. I know she¡¯s shy, and my aunt¡¯s health isn¡¯t great either. So my mother brought me here today to see Cierra first.¡± Cherry¡¯s words were ordinary and there wasn¡¯t much toment on, but it still took Jaquan by surprise. It was true that news of Cierra¡¯s return had spread, and he had informed the elders of the Chester family. They had agreed to let Cierra settle in Los Angeles for a few days before visiting her grandparents. However, Cherry and her mother were too impatient to wait. Jaquan didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded briefly. Cherry went on, ¡°My mother also brought two important guests with her today. They used to do business in New York, and you can talk to them about business at the table She looked somehow proud as if waiting for Jaquan to praise her. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Good Luck ¡°New York?¡± Jaquan had intended to take Wanda away, but he suddenly heard the familiar name and froze in his tracks. His expression turned sour as he remembered what his aunt had donest time. She had taken it upon herself to arrange a marriage for Cierra without even meeting her, ready to marry Cierra off to a member of the Trevino family. And now she was here, visiting and even bringing a New York guest along. Cherry was still oblivious to Jaquan¡¯s unease, her face beaming with pride. She stepped closer to Jaquan and said, ¡°Yeah, the guest should be arriving soon. Do you want toe with me to greet them?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± replied Jaquan, his face expressionless. He turned and put some distance between himself and Cherry. He looked down at Wanda and spoke in a gentler tone, ¡°There might be a lot of guests at hometer, so try to stay with my mom and not wander around, okay?¡± The inquiring tone and the gentle words made Wanda¡¯s face flush with heat, but she couldn¡¯t argue with him in front of others. She could only nce at him and nod slightly. Will usually stayed with Sarah. As long as she was asked to take care of Will, it didn¡¯t matter who else was around her. Moreover, Sarah was extremely kind to her, so she didn¡¯t mind being with her either. For Jaquan, Wanda¡¯s re didn¡¯t make him feel angry at all. He also found her especially cute. Wanda, who rarely smiled, had shown some extra emotion, which surprised him. Now, a smile formed on his face, dispelling the coldness he had disyed towards Cherry earlier. However, Cherry saw their little exchange and felt a sharp pain in her heart, as if a small stone had been thrown in her eye and a needle had pierced her chest. Her face also turned cold as she said to Jaquan, ¡°Jaquan, didn¡¯t we agree to greet my mom and the guest together? If we wait any longer, they might already be inside.¡± Jaquan snapped out of his thoughts and looked at her with a poker face as he replied, ¡°If they¡¯re inside, they¡¯re inside. They can also be asked to leave if necessary. Why rush? The Dunphy family doesn¡¯t need one or two more guests, and if you¡¯re not satisfied, you can ask them to leave now. After all, my family didn¡¯t invite them in the first ce. It¡¯s better than getting a bad review for being a bad hostter on.¡± His tone was far from friendly. Cherry pouted, her face full of dissatisfaction. She lowered her head unhappily as if she was about to stomp her foot. It was obvious that she was angry and needed him tofort her. But he didn¡¯t even look at her and walked past her without a second nce. It was only after he had walked a few steps away from her that she raised her head. She saw that he was already several steps away and didn¡¯t even bother to give her any attention. She quickly lifted her skirt and followed him. ¡°Jaquan, wait for me!¡± The path leading to the Dunphy family¡¯s old house was lined with trees, which made the walk slow and could take several minutes. Not to mention Belle wanted to introduce the trees¡¯ origins to her esteemed guests while walking. ¡®Mr. Trevino, most of these trees were nted by my brother-inw for my sister. Since my niece went missing, my sister¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good. In thest few years, her health deteriorated to the point where she could hardly walk, and she almost didn¡¯t make it!¡± Belle exined while Draven followed behind her, appearing like a courteous nobleman. Ryan, who was walking beside them, was the one who kept up the conversation, exaggerating both his tone and manner. ¡°Really? How is Mrs. Dunphy now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s doing well!¡± Belle replied. She recalled that Sarah had given her a phone call with a harsh tone of voice when she told Draven about Cierra¡¯s information a few days ago. Her heart sank. She had good intentions. Draven was a great catch and, apart from his ex-wife, he had no other ws. Moreover, Cierra had been missing for so many years, and no one knew what kind of life she had led outside or whether she had even received an education. Belle guessed that Cierra might not be a clean girl already. Maybe Draven didn¡¯t even want to marry Cierra, she thought to herself. After all, the Trevino family was also a top-notch rich family and on par with the Dunphy family. Belle thought that she was just too kind-hearted, like now, being scolded by her sister but still bringing Mr. Trevino to visit. In her opinion, Draven was a good-looking man. Even if he had an ex-wife, he was more than enough to match her niece, who had not dared to show up yet. ¡°Initially, my sister was in bad shape, but her daughter, who went missing for a while, returned recently. With the right care and medication, she naturally got better,¡± Belle continued, taking a cue from Ryan¡¯s previous statement. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°May I ask how she went missing?¡± Draven, who had been silent until then, suddenly asked. It was a mystery that had been on his mind lately, given the number of coincidences. Belle was unaware of the situation and thought they were just curious. She didn¡¯t mind telling the story. ¡°It¡¯s all because of my sister¡¯s love for travel. She was heavily pregnant and still insisted on going to New York for a vacation, hoping to rx and move around more to aid in natural childbirth. But unfortunately, an earthquake urred, and she had to deliver the premature baby. The hospital staff, who were afraid of not being able to fulfill their duties, took my sister¡¯s child and gave it to someone else. It was truly a tragic incident! Fortunately, my sister¡¯s two children were persistent in searching for their younger sister, and they eventually found her and solved the mystery. But I¡¯m not sure of the details since they didn¡¯t tell me much.¡± When the Dunphy family almost donated a billion dors, Belle had wanted to ask what was really going on behind the scenes, but her sister no longer saw her as family and wouldn¡¯t tell her anything. It was really frustrating, Talking about those dors just made her more upset. With so much money to spare, why didn¡¯t they give her any? In her eyes, they didn¡¯t even care about the Chester family anymore. She now thought less of her sister and the Dunphy family. Also, she thought herself a forgiving person who was still quite kind-hearted to them. She had even tried to help her niece find a partner, waiting to see if they would appreciate her efforts. Thinking about meeting up with Cierra and the others soon made Belle¡¯s heart leap with excitement. ¡®We need to hurry up and go. If we keep chatting like this, it¡¯ll take a long time to see them.¡± Draven and Ryan, who were following behind, were both stunned by the story that Belle just told. The wealthy heiress who had been lost in the chaos of the New York earthquake had been taken away by someone. If it was true, did that mean Cierra¡¯s disappearance was not an ident, but rather, something done intentionally? But there was no time to think about it further, as Belle interrupted their thoughts. The two of them nodded in agreement and hurried to catch up with the mboyant woman ahead of them. ¡°I have to say, my sister¡¯s life is pretty good. She married a great husband and had a few cute kids. Her sisters-inw don¡¯t bother her as they all moved out on their own, so they got this huge mansion all to themselves. They really lucked out.¡± It was just a shame that fate had other ns, and Sarah¡¯s daughter was taken away. Belle sighed silently. Just then, a deep, indifferent voice came from up ahead. ¡°I remember a few years ago, you didn¡¯t speak so kindly in front of my mother.¡± Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 The Reunion As they turned their heads, they met Jaquan¡¯s icy and indifferent gaze. In that instant, Belle felt a wave of guilt wash over her. Her sister was easily fooled, but her nephew was no fool. Belle quickly tried to cover up her mistake with a smile. ¡°Oh Jaquan, you personality. I speak before I think. Don¡¯t you know how I treat you guys?¡± How did she treat them? Jaquan hadn¡¯t forgotten. know my When his parents were still struggling, Belle used to badmouth Sarah, saying that Sarah had married the wrong person and asked for trouble. Belle also would say things like, ¡°The Chester family is a well-known family in Los Angeles, why marry aborer?¡±. Her speeching was always annoying. But times changed quickly, and the Dunphy family had firmly established themselves in Los Angeles, bing part of the upper ss,pletely silencing Belle. Belle¡¯s attitude had also changed just as quickly as the times. She no longer spoke those irritating words, and would often visit Sarah, asking about the Dunphy family¡¯s business and Charle¡¯s situation whenever she had the chance. Even a young Jaquan could see Belle¡¯s intentions clearly. Sarah was too naive and sheltered by Charle, so she didn¡¯t realize Belle¡¯s true intentions, always greeting her with a smile. But Belle¡¯s schemes had never received a response from Sarah or anyone else. She was always left in the dark. Back then, Belle was arranged to marry someone in New York. If Sarah weren¡¯t afraid that Belle would suffer in the new family, she wouldn¡¯t have traveled all the way to New York during her pregnancy. But Belle used the visit as gossip material to chat with others behind Sarah¡¯s back. She said that Sarah went on a trip when she was heavily pregnant, and because of fate, she lost Cierra during the earthquake. So the Dunphy family was unlucky and everything was their own fault? Jaquan sneered in his heart. Belle¡¯s gossip finally shattered Sarah¡¯s naivete, and Sarah never again opened up to Belle. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But their blood rtionship could not be broken, and they had to maintain contact as sisters. Sarah began to give Belle a cold shoulder. When Cierra was still not found and Belle divorced her husband, Belle would oftene and advise them to give up the search for Cierra, saying, ¡°Life and death are predetermined.¡± At the time, Jaquan¡¯s father was furious and almost had a falling out with the Chester family. But after Belle¡¯s father forced Belle to apologize, the matter was finally resolved. In the years that followed, because of their unpleasant past, Belle rarely visited. Jaquan didn¡¯t feel like confronting Belle today, so he looked up and locked eyes with Draven instead. What an esteemed guest, he snorted. As they stared at each other, sparks seemed to fly in the air. Both were in positions of power, exuding an intimidating aura. Unfortunately for Draven, he was much younger than Jaquan and couldn¡¯t bear the pressure. Moreover, he hade to apologize rather than engage in a verbal sparring match, so he took the initiative to back down. ¡°Mr. Dunphy, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Draven extended his hand to Jaquan. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your legendary achievements since New York, and recently, I came to Los Angeles with some friends for a two-day trip. I asked Mrs. Chester to bring me here. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing.¡± Jaquan raised an eyebrow and sneered, ¡°What if I do feel disturbed?¡± He thought to himself, how dare Dravene to pay a visit? In his eyes, Draven now must be quite something to associate with people like Belle. Jaquan used to admire Draven in the business world, but now that he had heard about Cierra¡¯s experience and Belle¡¯s negative opinion of Sarah, all the appreciation he had for Draven had vanished. Disgust was all that remained. Given his current state of mind, Jaquan had no desire to even touch Draven¡¯s hand. The atmosphere became tense. Draven didn¡¯t seem to find the situation awkward, but Ryan next to him was feeling anxious and ufortable. If it weren¡¯t for Cici, he would have pulled Draven away immediately. He was aware that Jaquan didn¡¯t respect Draven at all. Draven, on the other hand, was the mostposed among them, withdrawing his hand as if nothing had happened and shing a faint smile on his handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you have some prejudices against me, and I¡¯m aware that I¡¯ve done some things wrong. I came prepared to face the consequences before I arrived, and I¡¯m here to apologize. But as the old saying goes, it¡¯s good to be amiable to guests, and Mr. Dunphy, you¡¯re also a master of strategy in the business world. You wouldn¡¯t want to hurt a potential partner¡¯s feelings, would you?¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t hear the apology in Draven¡¯s words, although he could detect a hint of willingness to make amends. However, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to shake hands and make peace. He looked at Draven provocatively. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not that kind of person. Being friendly may be a good thing, but the Dunphy family has no interest in going down the same road as you. You and I won¡¯t get along well with each other, actually; What¡¯s the point of being amiable to you?¡± Jaquan just wanted Draven to fuck off immediately. Draven didn¡¯t seem to understand the underlying message in his words and continued to speak politely, ¡°Even if we have nomon interests, making a friend is better than having an enemy, isn¡¯t it?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jaquan sneered. He didn¡¯t hold back hisughter, and it was impolite, but he couldn¡¯t help himself. The Dunphy family already considered the Fu family as their enemy ever since he found out about the mistreatment Cierra had endured in New York, so there was no need for him to remind them. It was ridiculous for Draven¡¯s attempts to make peace with him. Draven furrowed his brow slightly, and after recalling Belle¡¯s previous words, he began to suspect that Jaquan harbored ill will towards him. If Cierra truly was the Dunphy family¡¯s daughter, then it made sense for Jaquan to feel that way as her brother. It was really ridiculous for him to try to make friends with Jaquan. Although Jaquan and Draven were locked in a silent struggle, it didn¡¯t mean that everyone knew what was going on. Belle didn¡¯t understand why Draven, who had traveled all the way from New York to visit them with a gift, was being treated this way. They didn¡¯t even offer him a drink of water, let alone hospitality. She then raised her voice. ¡°Jaquan, I don¡¯t mean to criticize you, but you¡¯re usually such a headstrong kid. Howe you can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong today? Mr. Trevino is our guest, no matter how you look at it. Why are you talking to him like that?¡± Jaquan gave Belle a disdainful look, but Belle felt confident that she was right. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, and if you two businessmen have any misunderstandings, you shouldn¡¯t discuss them here. Why don¡¯t you both take a step back and talk after dinner? By the way, did your family hire a new chef? It smells delicious.¡± As she spoke, she sniffed the air. Just then, a sweet voice came from behind the trees. ¡°Jaquan, did you say you had a guest? Why are you still standing there?¡± Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Cierra¡¯s Appearance A woman¡¯s voice came from behind the trees, shattering the tense atmosphere that had been brewing between them all. Everyone turned their heads in the direction of the sound, especially Draven, who immediately looked in the direction of the familiar voice, hoping to catch a glimpse of the face that had been haunting him in his dreams. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Belle was also curious about this niece she had never met before. She didn¡¯t notice the change in Draven¡¯s expression and craned her neck to get a better view. Cherry, on the other hand, was less impressed. To her, Cierra was just a wild girl they had found somewhere, and she couldn¡¯t understand why everyone was paying so much attention to her. After all, Cierra had been raised outside the family for over twenty years now and probably didn¡¯t have any feelings for the family. She wondered why Sarah and Jaquan were so eager to wee Cierra back into the fold. It was not like she had grown up with them or anything, so why bothered? She watched with reluctance and curiosity as Cierra slowly emerged from behind the trees, under the watchful eyes of the others. Cierra was not wearing a shy outfit or jewelry, even not a pretty dress. Her hair was tied up in a simple bun, not a single strand out of ce, and she was wearing casual clothes. She was even in Mrs. Taylor¡¯s old apron. Despite this, she had a beautiful smile on her face and her eyes were shining with anticipation as if she was looking forward to meeting someone she had been waiting to see for a long time. But as sheid eyes on the approaching group, her smile suddenly disappeared, especially when she saw Draven among them. She put her hands casually in the pockets of her apron and slowed down as she walked over to Jaquan, her eyes fixed warily on Draven. As for Ryan, she didn¡¯t seem to react much at all. She then saw Belle and Cherry but didn¡¯t know who they were, so she didn¡¯t show much interest. Cierra¡¯s appearance seemed to bring back the tension that had been simmering just below the surface. Cierra didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know what was going on or why Draven and Ryan were here, or what they were doing. And she didn¡¯t know what had been said between Draven and Jaquan before she arrived. She didn¡¯t want to say anything either, because she didn¡¯t want to get in the way of Jaquan. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to talk to Draven at all. That creepy man! So she stood quietly behind Jaquan, feeling safe with him here to protect her. But her small movements unknowingly annoyed someone. Cherry was already angry at being ignored earlier, and seeing Cierra standing close to Jaquan only made her more jealous. She looked at Cierra with contempt. ¡°Who do you think you are, not evening out to greet the guests and hiding behind Jaquan?¡± Cherry¡¯s angry shout shattered the tense silence, drawing the attention of the others. Belle looked puzzled, wondering what was going on. Jaquan remained his usual aloof self. Cierra regarded Cherry as a fool. Cierra had thought that Cherry knew she was Jaquan¡¯s younger sister, but apparently Cherry had no idea. As soon as she saw Cierra¡¯s cheap clothes as well as her appearance, Cherry dismissed all her previous assumptions. Ignoring Jaquan¡¯s cold stare, Cherry continued toin, ¡°Jaquan, this girl smells like grease. You should keep your distance from her, in case you get any stains on your expensive shirt!¡± Jaquan¡¯s expression grew even colder, especially when Cherry failed to read his mood and tried to drag Cierra away. Luckily, Belle was quick to act. She pulled her own embarrassing daughter back. Then she turned to Jaquan, smiling apologetically. ¡°You know how it is with Cherry. Her brain has never been the sharpest tool in the shed. She can¡¯t even understand something when you exin it to her three times. Don¡¯t me her.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Cherry protested, but she was cut off by a sudden pain in her waist. Belle turned her attention to Cierra with a friendly smile. and ¡°So you¡¯re Cici. I¡¯m your aunt, and I heard you are home finally, so I wanted toe see you. You¡¯re so pretty, just like your brother, but a bit shorter and thinner. You must have been through a lot.¡± She took Cierra¡¯s hand and looked her up and down, as if she really cared about her lost niece. Cierra felt ufortable under her scrutiny and didn¡¯t like her touch. She pulled her hand back politely and said, ¡°Auntie.¡± Then she nced at Cherry and forced a smile. ¡°Hey, Cherry.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t forget her friend Ryan from New York and greeted him, ¡°Long time no see.¡± As for Draven, she simply ignored him. He gazed at her with a hint of sadness in his eyes but didn¡¯t show any displeasure. Ryan was always cheerful no matter where he went. As soon as Cierra greeted him, he¡¯ beamed with a smile. ¡°Long time no see, Cici!¡± He winked at Cierra and jokingly blew her a kiss, ¡°Or should I call you Ms. Dunphy?¡± Cierra was amused by his actions and chuckled, adding, ¡°Call me whatever you like.¡± Ryan was always a joker, but he had a friendly personality and knew how to make people happy. He was a happy-go-lucky guy. Cierra had no ill feelings toward him. But Draven, who was standing next to Ryan, didn¡¯t seem pleased and nced at Ryan coldly. Ryan shrugged innocently. In the midst of the greeting, Cherry finally snapped out of her shock. ¡°You¡­you are Cici?¡± ¡°How many times do I have to introduce her to you, Cherry? Are you really that slow?¡± Jaquan¡¯s cold words interrupted Cherry. Cherry¡¯s arrogance vanished in an instant. She had never thought that Cierra could be her cousin. Last time, when Cierra was with William and Jaquan, she held Jaquan¡¯s arm to make Cherry misunderstand their rtionship. This time was no different. Cierra, dressed in a shabby apron with the smell of cooking oil, was unrecognizable as Jaquan¡¯s sister. ¡°What a disgraceful outfit to wear in front of guests. Doesn¡¯t she feel embarrassed?¡± Cherry silently criticized in her mind. But seeing Jaquan¡¯s anger, even someone as slow as Cherry could tell that he was upset because of her own rudeness to Cierra. Even though Cierra wasn¡¯t raised by the Dunphy family, she was the true heiress of their bloodline. Cherry should never have humiliated her in the Dunphy mansion like that. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Pushing Me Out? Divorced but Delighted Cierra had never imagined that a person would have so many expressions on her face in just a minute. It could only be said that her cousin¡¯s facial nerves were really wonderful. Cierra didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, nor did she want to be stared at by Draven, so she tugged at Jaquan. ¡°Jaquan, William told me a few minutes ago that he was about to arrive. Would you like to pick him up together with me?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jaquan replied and was toozy to deal with these people. He raised his eyes and was about to ask the annoying person in front of him to leave, but Belle had already noticed and pulled Cherry away. ¡°You¡¯re going to pick up William, aren¡¯t you? Hurry up. Anyway, Cherry and I are familiar with the way to the old house. It won¡¯t be a problem for us to take Mr. Trevino and Mr. West in!¡± As if she was afraid that Jaquan would drive them out, Belle quickly winked at Draven and Ryan, asking them to follow her. Ryan and Draven were thick¨Cskinned today. Regardless of Jaquan¡¯s expression, they disappeared with Belle from the path. Soon, their figures disappeared into the dense trees. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Cierra was dumbfounded by what she saw. She thought. ¡°Am I seeing things? ¡°That¡¯s Draven? ¡°Is he really so shameless? ¡°Forget it. He¡¯s in my house. Why should I be afraid of him?¡± Cierra snorted and pulled Jaquan towards the gate angrily. After walking for about a minute, Cierra remembered and asked, ¡°By the way, Jaquan, why is he here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The mother and daughter brought them here.¡± Jaquan answered truthfully. As soon as Jaquan finished speaking, he and Cierra stopped in their tracks. At the same time, they thought of something and looked at each other. Then, theyughed tacitly. Could it be that they brought Draven here for Cierra¡¯s blind date? They still remembered how this good auntie had asked for credit in front of Mrs. Chesterst time. In that case, it would be too¡­ It was easy to guess what was on Draven¡¯s mind. Cierra met Draven at the airport yesterday. When she was in New York, she was always with William. It was not difficult to associate her with the Barton family. It seemed that Cierra was the reason why Draven hade to Los Angeles, so he had used his connections to visit the Barton family. Perhaps their auntie had misunderstood, but no matter what, she decided to bring a distinguished guest here. ¡°There¡¯s no need to take Belle and Cherry too seriously.¡± As Jaquan walked slowly, he exined the rtionship between the Barton family and the Chester family. ¡°In the early years, Mom and Dad fell out with her. It¡¯s just that Grandma is getting old. and hope that their families can get along well, so Mom still maintain a superficial rtionship with her. You don¡¯t have to be too polite to them. If they go too far, we can directly drive them away. Don¡¯t take the so¨Ccalled kinship seriously, understand?¡± ¡°Got it. I don¡¯t like them either!¡± When Cierra thought of how Belle was holding her hand and greeting her intimately, she got goosebumps. Cierra thought. ¡°It is hard to imagine that this woman will ask about my well¨Cbeing while introducing a blind date like Draven to me. ¡°Isn¡¯t it ridiculous? ¡°If Draven is such a good man, why doesn¡¯t she introduce him to her daughter? ¡°It really makes people speechless! ¡°Also, I don¡¯t know how to exin to William that my aunt has brought Draven here. ¡°It is supposed to be a happy day, but someone has ruined it. ¡°Misfortune!¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Who provoked Cierra?¡± Just as Cierra was thinking angrily, azy voice came from the front. As soon as William jumped out of the car, he mmed the door of the passenger seat, causing a burst of dust. He was dressed very casually today. He was wearing a short¨Csleeved shirt and a pair of slippers. Fortunately, he was good¨Clooking. Otherwise, Cierra would not have admitted that she had such a brother. ¡°William, why are you dressed like this?¡± Cierra¡¯s face was full of disgust. She silently took two steps back and almost hid behind Jaquan. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with me wearing like this?¡± Seeing this, William was unhappy. He dragged Cierra over with his long arms and sized He was also very disgusted. her 1. up. ¡°How dare you say that to me? Look at yourself. I asked you to pick me up. How can youe out like this?¡± Cierra was shorter than William by a head. She was grabbed by the back of her cor like this. Her bright face was full of helplessness. William refuted. William nced at him and said, ¡°Brat, when you were secretly angryst time, you were coaxed by Cierra. And you were so happy. How dare you say you didn¡¯t make trouble?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t just stand there and chat. If you have something to say, go in first.¡± Hearing this, Jaquan felt a headacheing on. He quickly stopped William and turned to leave. Cierra also came out from behind him, scurried to the side of William and Harold, and left Jaquan aside. ¡°William, are you and Harold the only ones here? Where¡¯s Coby?¡± ¡°Coby will be here in a while. He went home with Nick yesterday. You don¡¯t know about it in the old house. They shoulde togetherter.¡± ¡°Oh, Nick ising over too? Isn¡¯t he busy with work?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Cierra was deliberately ignoring Nick, but in her impression, Nick was just a man who lived in theboratory. It was rare for him toe back. William crossed his arms over his chest and walked slowly in his slippers. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± It was just a birthday. They hadn¡¯t taken it seriously for so many years. If it weren¡¯t for Cierra, William wouldn¡¯t have nned toe back. However, this girl did not have a good birthday today. What a pity. As they chatted, they unconsciously distanced themselves from Jaquan in front of them. Jaquan had no choice but to stop and turn to look at them with a helpless smile. ¡°I say, are you¡­ pushing me out?¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± William randomly opened his mouth. His voice suddenly paused when his gaze came into contact with a certain someone. Hiszy eyes suddenly sank and had be iparably sharp in an instant. Draven. ¡°Why is he here?¡± He asked. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Comparison William stared straight at Draven, and his voice suddenly turned cold. Get Boras Cierra put her hands in the apron¡¯s pockets and nced at Draven. ¡°Our good aunt brought him here. Just now, Jaquan wanted to drive him out, but Draven was so shameless that he came in. I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡± Compared to the coldness in Jaquan¡¯s eyes, Cierra¡¯s attitude toward Draven was much more casual. She didn¡¯t have any feelings for Draven now. She didn¡¯t love or hate him, nor did she want to look at him again. Since they were going to be strangers, there was no need to spend too much time on Draven. When she left New York, Cierra was still wondering if it was difficult to forget someone, and whether she would still be tempted by Draven the next time she saw him. However, reality told her that she was overthinking. After seeing so many things in the world, those that were not worth mentioning in the past didn¡¯t seem so important. After spending so much time with his rtives, Cierra had almost forgotten what Draven looked like. Cierra had thought that her life would go on like this and she would never think of Draven again. Later, when the news of Draven¡¯s wedding came out, coupled with his phone call, Cierra felt a little disgusted with him. How could there be such a disgusting man? The woman he had been protecting (c uck olded) him, and now he came back to flirt with. his ex-wife? And now, Draven even came looking for them. How shameless he was! Cierra couldn¡¯t figure out what was on Draven¡¯s mind, and she didn¡¯t want to waste any E time on him. She held onto William and coaxed him as she looked at William¡¯s livid face. ¡°William, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry with such a person. Just ignore him. Let¡¯s see how long he can be shameless.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. As she spoke, Cierra deliberately looked at Jaquan and joked. ¡°Jaquan, I¡¯ll let you see what it means to be pushed outter. Cierra knew it all too well. She had been pushed out when she was in New York. Because of her identity, she was ignored by everyone. Not only that, but there were also people who led others to ignore Cierra and even reminded her that she was an illegitimate child and that she was a thief who had taken away Aleah¡¯s life! She felt that it was kind enough of her to turn a blind eye to Draven. William did not soften because of Cierra¡¯s words, and his expression remained gloomy. They had hidden the fact that someone had injured Coby and Cierra at the Mount Mist, but that didn¡¯t mean that he had forgotten about it. William snorted and suppressed the anger in his eyes. ¡°Push out? Isn¡¯t that letting him off too easily?¡± Harold¡¯s expression was simrly unsightly. It was not because of what had happened at the Mount Mist, but because of Draven. There was a lot of information about Draven on Coby¡¯sputer, and Coby had also checked a lot of information on Cierra¡¯s being attacked. The mastermind behind all of this was indeed¡­Trevino. But if it was Draven, he would have a lot of opportunities to deal with Cierra in New M/E Get Bonus York, and he might even find someone more capable. But he didn¡¯t. Therefore, even at the Mount Mist, Harold did not think it was Draven. Either someone was framing Draven, or the mastermind behind it had the same surname as him. But that didn¡¯t stop Harold from hating Draven. In Harold¡¯s opinion, Draven was a scu mbag who didn¡¯t like Cierra and treated her badly after getting married. Harold was not as reckless as William. Although his face was cold, he looked calm. Harold raised his hand and stopped the aggressive William who wanted to rush forward and beat Draven up. Harold¡¯s cold voice slowly sounded. ¡°William, think about it. This is our home. Since Dravenes to us, how can we let him leave so easily?¡± If they let him go, they would really be considered as pushovers. Cierra did not interfere with her brothers¡¯ actions, nor did she want to waste any more time on Draven. She might as well just let it go. ¡°There¡¯s still food being cooked in the kitchen. I¡¯ll go and have a look first, You can y as much as you want. Don¡¯t break thew, okay?¡± She was not afraid that her brothers would break Draven¡¯s legs or arms, but no matter what, thews in the country were strict. Moreover, she did not believe that Draven was a gentleman. If he were to sue her brothers, it would not be worth it. After reminding them, Cierra put her hands in her pockets, turned around, and walked toward the kitchen. Not far away, because of Cierra¡¯s back, Draven¡¯s gaze also became deep. Ryan, on the other hand, was at ease. He was holding a cup of coffee, eating snacks, and asionally chatting with Ms. Barton, who was watching chess. When he saw the lonely look on Draven¡¯s face, Ryan shook his head helplessly. Gel Bott Back then, Ryan guessed that Cierra was the daughter of the Barton family, but Draven had even sworn that what Ryan said was wrong. He knew very well how much the Barton family valued their beloved daughter. How could they announce their daughter¡¯s return when Cierra was still in New York? He was st*pid enough to believe Draven¡¯s nonsense. All the people in the Barton family, young and old, protected Cierra. Back then, Draven even beat up Cierra¡¯s brother because Draven thought the other party was his rival in love. Tut-tut¡­ Thinking of Draven¡¯s st*pidity when he was in New York, Ryan didn¡¯t want to go here at all. Oh, no, he should be here. He just wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t know Draven. As he thought about it, Ryan acted quickly. He immediately stopped observing what Draven was doing and turned around to continue ttering Charle. Of course, Charle knew about Ryan. As early as when Cierra had just been recognized, her interpersonalwork had been thoroughly investigated by the Barton family. Mr. Barton was well aware of how they treated Cierra. As for Ryan, Mr. Barton knew that he was a good friend of Draven, but he also knew that Ryan had a good rtionship with Cierra. Therefore, when Ryan came over, Charle¡¯s attitude toward him was lukewarm. When facing Draven, Mr. Barton didn¡¯t even bother to ask someone to bring a chair over. Draven also consciously knew about it, so he kept standing. However, no matter how self-conscious he was, he couldn¡¯t win Charle¡¯s favor. But Ryan was praised by Charle. After all, there was no one in the world who didn¡¯t like to hear boasting. Ryan was talkative, which naturally made Mr. Barton happy. Draven was a little annoyed when he heard that. Especially when Charle said that Ryan was good-looking, talkative, and it was unknown which girl was lucky enough to marry him, Draven felt even more depressed. It was as if the words should have been said to him, but because of his own mistakes, he suffered now. Even though Draven knew that he should be the one to bear the cold shoulder, he still felt suffocated. He had never thought that Ryan, who should have been disliked, would be favored by Mr. Barton? Draven looked at Jaquan and William not far away and pursed his lips silently. Draven turned to Charle and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Barton, I will talk to Jaquan and William first.¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Da mn It Divorced but Delighted In the end, Charle didn¡¯t argue too much with Draven. Although he was still dissatisfied with Draven, he was still polite. For example, when hearing Draven¡¯s words, Charle replied. In contrast, Freddy, who was ying chess with Mr. Charles, did not give Draven any face. The chess piece fell heavily on the chessboard, and the chess pieces next to it also trembled three times! After Freddy made this exaggerated action, his words were also full of momentum. ¡°Mr. Barton, you¡¯re so good-tempered. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t even let him. house!¡± go in the Although Freddy didn¡¯t name anyone, they could tell who Freddy was scolding. Draven didn¡¯t care. Anyway, he had been scolded by Freddy many times when he was in New York. Moreover, Draven knew that he should be scolded, so he didn¡¯t argue. After receiving the response, Draven turned around and left in a well-behaved manner. There was no trace of the domineering aura he had when he was in New York. But his straight back and demeanor still showed that he was noble. Charle looked at Draven¡¯s back and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for these bad. things, I would have appreciated him. What a pity.¡± Unfortunately, the prejudice against Draven had already taken root in his heart. No matter how outstanding Draven¡¯s performance was, it was destined that the estrangement between the two families would not disappearpletely. ¡°There is no shortage of excellent young people in this society. You are good at educating your children. Everyone of them is worth admiring.¡± Get Bor Freddy restrained his temper and began to tter Charle. The gloominess in Charle¡¯s heart disappeared, and his elegant face was full of smiles. ¡°Not at all. My children are also very undisciplined. Cierra¡¯s William hasn¡¯t been home for a few years. He¡¯s already 30 years old, but he¡¯s still acting like a child.¡± The people on the chessboard began to talk about the children again and even asionally mentioned Ryan. Ryan, who had a glib tongue, actually felt a little embarrassed and jumped up to find Draven. The garden was quiet. The noon sun shone through the shade of the trees, and they didn¡¯t feel hot at all. The chirps of cicadas and birds, like an impassioned song, added a bit of interest to the in garden. After Cierra turned around and went to the kitchen, Jaquan and William were about to walk in the direction of the chess game, but when looking up, they saw Draven walking toward them, so they slowed down. ¡°Mr. Barton, long time no see.¡± Dressed in a suit and leather shoes, Draven stood in front of them and said in a slow and polite voice. In contrast, William with short-sleeved shorts and slippers looked a little slo ppy. However, he had always beenzy. No matter how formal he was dressed, he still had such azy temperament. It was better to be casual since he was at home now. Hearing Draven¡¯s voice, William raised his eyelidszily. ¡°Are you calling me?¡± Like Jaquan, William didn¡¯t extend his hand to Draven. Instead, he looked even more arrogant and mean. Having been men tally prepared, Draven calmly withdrew his hand and put it into his pocket. Get Borus ¡°Mr. Barton, when we were in New York, I didn¡¯t know who you were. Please forgive me for offending you.¡± Of course, Draven was referring to the matter that he had beaten William up because he had thought that William was Cierra¡¯s boyfriend. William squinted at Draven and sneered. ¡°What if I don¡¯t forgive you?¡± William¡¯szy tone fell, but there was a hint of coldness in his eyes. He stood up straight and looked sharply at Draven. ¡°How are you going to apologize, Mr. Trevino?¡± William nced at Draven and took a step forward in a domineering manner. Without moving, Draven looked straight at him and said, ¡°Mr. Barton, as long as you can feel better, you can ask me to do anything. Of course, as long as I can ept it.¡± William sneered. ¡°As long as you can ept it?¡± William touched the corner of his mouth. It seemed that he still felt the pain of being beaten by Draven for the first time. He looked down at Draven again. ¡°If I want to punch you ten times or even a hundred times, will you be willing to ept it?¡± Draven said politely, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Mr. Barton, of course you can punch me back.¡± Peng! Before Draven could finish his words, the ck shadow punched him in the lower jaw with a gust of wind and knocked him to the ground! This is from N?velDrama.Org. The noise was not small. Not to mention the nearby Harold and Jaquan, even Ryan, who had not arrived yet, stopped in his tracks and took a step back silently when seeing the dust rising from the ground. Ryan thought. ¡°Oh my g od, William looks gentle and elegant, but why is he beating people so hard? ¡°If I went over, I would have been beaten as well, right? ¡°If I was implicated, would Cierra coax me?¡± Get Bors Standing under the tree, Ryan¡¯s mind buzzed, and William punched Draven a few more times. He didn¡¯t p Draven in the face. Instead, he beat Draven up on the neatly dressed suit. William specially chose the ces that were not easy to find but painful. Instead of fighting back, Draven held on. The punchesnded on his body, but they slowly dissipated the depression in his heart. One punch after another, it hurt so much that many things in his memory that were almost forgotten shed across his mind. Ernest Trevino was strict and not as patient as Sue Skinner. Ernest Trevino locked Draven up in that room and slowly got rid of Draven¡¯s temper. He would whip Draven on the back again and again until Draven gave in. At that time, Draven was still young. When he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, he would still lower his head. But in Draven¡¯s heart, he never thought he had done anything wrong. It was different now. It was the pain Draven had begged for. He should have lowered his head and endured it. From the very beginning, he knew that he was wrong. If he hadn¡¯t suffered this, he would have nowhere to vent the regret in his heart. Did he hurt? Draven was willing, and even hoped that the person who hade to punish him would be Cierra herself. But he was also afraid that Cierra¡¯s hand would hurt if she beat him for a long time. It was better to let her brother beat Draven to make up for what had happened in the past. When a mouthful of blood flowed out of Draven¡¯s throat, his vision became blurred. In a daze, he seemed to see a figure running toward him in a panic. In the past, when Ernest Trevino beat Draven up, he would asionally beat Draven so hard that Draven almost fainted. In Draven¡¯s memory, it was not his mother who had taken care of him, nor was it Aleah, who had always been crying bitterly. It was the panic-stricken Cierra. However, as he grew older, Ernest Trevino never hit him again. The panicked figure was gradually reced by something else in Draven¡¯s mind. Da mn it! He almost forgot. It turned out that Cierra was the one who had been worried about him. But now, Draven probably didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. If Cierra could turn back and care about him, it seemed that he would have no regrets if he died of pain like this¡­ Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Who¡¯s Your Second Brother? Divorced but Delighted However, the self-protection mechanism of the body was not enough to make Draven so fragile. After the pain in his body disappeared, Draven gradually came to his senses. The buzzing in his ears was reced by the cold voice in his memory, making him feel a little happy. Draven had never expected that the medicine that could treat his pain would be Cierra¡¯s voice. Hearing this, it seemed that it didn¡¯t hurt anymore. Cierra had indeed rushed over from the kitchen. The reason was that the cake she had just baked had just been ready. She had wanted to call William over to taste it, but she didn¡¯t expect to see him pressing someone to the ground and beating the other party to death. The fistnded on the man¡¯s belly, causing ayer of dust to rise. It was unknown how much strength William had used. If Draven got hurt from the beating, William would have to bear the responsibility. It was not worth it. Just thinking about it gave Cierra a headache, and she hurried over to stop William. Looking at Cierra¡¯s worried face, William propped himself up from the ground, nced at Draven and sneered with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°He is not dead yet. Why are you so anxious?¡± As soon as William finished speaking, he added with a hint of anger. ¡°Cierra, are you still distressed?¡± ¡°No, William, you can just beat him up, right? Why do you have to beat him so hard? What if something happens and you get involved?¡± Cierra didn¡¯t even look at the person on the ground. Her worried expression was fixed on William. When William realized this, his hesitant expression eased up slightly. He lowered his eyes and nced at Draven, who was still lying on the ground. ¡°He looks fine.¡± Cierra was speechless. ¡°How could William say that Draven was fine when he was vomiting blood?¡± She was afraid that William would beat Draven too hard. If they were outside, it was not a big deal. But now they were at home, Cierra was worried. Cierra turned around and kicked Draven¡¯s arm in disgust. Draven¡¯s eyelids trembled, and he opened his eyes weakly. He could vaguely see who was standing in front of him. Slowly, he pulled out a smile. ¡°Cierra.¡± Draven thought. ¡°It seems that my brain is hurt, and I am hallucinating.¡± Draven closed his eyes again and copsed on the ground, looking as if he had given up on himself. ¡°William, you didn¡¯t beat him so badly, right?¡± Cierra was a little worried and looked at William in confusion. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. William didn¡¯t mind at all, and he sneered. ¡°He deserves it.¡± Although he was ruthless, he knew what he had done. He had discussed it with Nick. Even if he really beat Draven to the point where Draven couldn¡¯t get up, Draven would only be judged to be slightly injured. Besides, even if he crip pled Draven, Draven deserved it. Coby almost lost his life in the water. They had to get even with Draven! William didn¡¯t regret what he had done at all. He only regretted that he hadn¡¯t found at good ce and caused this person to fall to the ground and scare Cierra. ¡°I will be careful next time, okay?¡± Looking at Cierra¡¯s hesitant expression, William decided to take a step back. Cierra¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You want a next time?¡± Get Borus William looked up at the sky unnaturally, pulled Cierra in front of him, and said patiently, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. I just said it casually. And I know what I¡¯m doing. If you don¡¯t believe me, let him lie here. He will wake up in two hours at most.¡± William¡¯s smug tone made Cierra re at him. Why was William so proud after beating people? Cierra shook off William¡¯s hand with dissatisfaction. She knew that if she gave William a good look today, he would probably push his luck in the future. With a cold face, Cierra bent down to check on Draven. Two years ago, Cierra had studied some basic first aid and bandaging during her sses abroad, so that she knew a little about first aid treatment. The injuries on Draven¡¯s body were not serious, they could be considered minor injuries. William didn¡¯t hurt Draven¡¯s vital parts, but Cierra was sure that William¡¯s punch was real and was full of strength. Therefore, lying on the ground at this moment, Draven really hadn¡¯t recovered yet. At this moment, Draven felt a familiar fragrance and struggled to open his eyes. ¡°Cierra.¡± Draven was so weak that two words slipped out of his broken lips. Hearing that, Cierra immediately lost her interest in taking care of him, and her face turned even colder. She stood up and ordered Ryan, who had been watching the show not far away. ¡°Mr. West, please take care of your good friend. I¡¯m really sorry to have let you suffer today.¡± ¡°No, no, Draven sent himself to beg William to beat him. It has nothing to do with you!¡± Ryan had witnessed the whole process. During this period, Draven didn¡¯t resist at all. Ryan admired Draven for being a man, but at the same time, he also felt a little cold in Get Bou his heart. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t he who married Cierra. Ryan walked down the steps and said, ¡°Then Cierra, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find a room for you. Take him to have a rest first. The food in the kitchen is ready. You can eat with us.¡± Cierra did not feel much resistance toward Ryan. Instead, she was willing to give him face. Even though Ryan had apanied Draven here today, Cierra wasn¡¯t too rude to Ryan. Ryan¡¯s heart suddenly ski pped a beat when he heard this. He didn¡¯t care that his good friend was still lying on the ground, and there was a smile on Ryan¡¯s wild face. ¡°Okay, I haven¡¯t eaten your dishes for a long time. You are wearing an apron today. You cooked the dishes, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, today is William¡¯s birthday, so the kitchen is temporarily upied by me.¡± Seeing that Ryan rudely propped up the person on the ground, Cierra didn¡¯t make any response. She only pointed to a room. There were many guest rooms in the old mansion, just in case they came back one day and had no ce to stay, so it was easy to find an empty room for Draven to rest. Ryan put Draven on his shoulder and looked at William. ¡°Happy birthday, Second Brother!¡± ¡°Who is your William?¡± William¡¯s expression was already terrible. He hadn¡¯t recovered from the anger Cierra threw a ugly look at him just now. At this moment, Ryan¡¯s words were like adding fuel to the fire, making Williampletely explode. when Cierra stopped William in time. ¡°William, are you going to beat up my friend too?¡± William looked around coldly. Cierra was not afraid and looked straight into his eyes. After a while, William sneered. ¡°Cierra, you¡­ Get Bonus ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? You did something wrong. What? Can¡¯t I me you?¡± Cierra also became stubborn. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Benefit Today Divorced but Delighted ¡°Cierra!¡± After being shouted at by Cierra, the hostility between Draven¡¯s brows grew even more intense. However, right after he said a word, he was interrupted by Cierra. ¡°What? William, have you considered the consequences of your actions? This is our home. It¡¯s fine if you hit him, but what if you identally hit him too hard? Let¡¯s take a step back. Draven was willing to be beaten by you and didn¡¯t resist. Even if he doesn¡¯t look into it, does it mean that you¡¯re fine?¡± Their aunt would take advantage of it, let alone those old foxes in the business world outside. William was standing on the top of the pyramid of the industry. If he was kicked down, many people would be satisfied. Perhaps Draven wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter today, but it was inevitable that word would spread out. What if others used this matter to frame William? Not to mention that the industry William was in was the easiest to be affected byments. Even if he was not an artist, what if they attacked hispany¡¯s artists with No one could figure it out. After being scolded by Cierra, the hostility on William¡¯s body slowly dissipated, revealing a guilty conscience. ¡°But I have already beaten him up now¡­ And I was careful¡­¡± ¡°No matter how careful you are, you shouldn¡¯t be so reckless. Besides, can you guarantee that nothing will go wrong?¡± Most people who drowned could swim, and most people who had car idents could drive. When she came over just now, she clearly felt that William was punching heavily. Atst, William was just venting his anger. How could he say that he was careful? ¡°All right, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll listen to you and never do it again, okay? Look at your angry face. It¡¯s like a balloon being blown up.¡± Get Bou After being severely lectured by Cierra, William did not show any impatience. Instead, he lowered his head and coaxed Cierra in a gentle voice. Cierra was angry because she was worried about William. Once William lowered his head, Cierra¡¯s anger disappearedpletely. However, William insisted on adding thest sentence and made Cierra re at him. William immediately raised his hands and pretended to threaten Cierra. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Cierra. Don¡¯t go too far. Don¡¯t forget why you invited me here today. You should give me some face.¡± With his movements and expression, coupled with his words, it could absolutely be said William was using the most cowardly expression to say the most ruthless words. Unable to contain herself, Cierra burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t even want to say that you¡¯re my brother!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. The blood rtionship can¡¯t be broken.¡± William returned to his usualzy self. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You have just consumed so much physical strength. You must be hungry. The dishes in the kitchen are almost ready. Do you want to eat the cake first or do you want to eat it after dinner? Since it is your birthday today, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Cierra¡¯s expression rxed as she discussed the matter casually with William. It was as if the argument just now had never happened. William was even more casual. ¡°You are the chef, so it¡¯s up to you. ¡°Then let¡¯s have dinner first. I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s eat desserts when we are tired of ying in the afternoon. What do you think?¡± As Cierra suggested, she caught a glimpse of the red mark on the back of William¡¯s hand. Perhaps it was because William had used too much strength to hit Draven just now, causing him to scratch the ground. Get Bo Cierra paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Is your hand all right? Do you want to apply some medicine first?¡± William followed her gaze and snorted when seeing the wound. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am not that delicate, unlike some people who can¡¯t get up after being punched twice.¡± Cierra was speechless. How could William be so arrogant? Hearing his tone, Cierra almost rolled her eyes at him. Jaquan, who was standing at the side, spoke his mind on behalf of Cierra. ¡°William, what Cierra said earlier makes sense. You¡¯re being too rash. Although Draven is hateful, beating him up is enough. Don¡¯t go too far.¡± William was coaxing Cierra and even dared to refute her just now. Now Jaquan¡¯s reprimand was like a mountain that firmly suppressed William¡¯s arrogance. After all, Jaquan was the one who raised William. If Charle was the biological father of William, then Jaquan could be said to be the educational father of William. William was born in awe of Jaquan, so he immediately lowered his head and behaved himself. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Got it, Jaquan. I heard what Cierra said. Otherwise, how could I bow my head and apologize to her?¡± ¡°Since you know that what Cierra said makes sense, you shouldn¡¯t have any thoughts of being proud in the future. You¡¯re already old, so don¡¯t be so childish. Today, it¡¯s still a small private matter. If you were so reckless in the business world, you wouldn¡¯t even know it when you were tricked.¡± Jaquan¡¯s tone was slow. It was not very stern, but it inexplicably gave people a sense of oppression. Not to mention William who was being scolded, even Cierra felt her scalp go numb. Cierra coughed softly and tried to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Well, Jaquan, William was too angry because of me. If he were in the business world, he would definitely think about it carefully.¡± Get Borth ¡°Is that so?¡± Jaquan stopped in his tracks and nced around William. William didn¡¯t respond. Cierra braced herself and said, ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to New brother manages thepany. Hispany has York another day to see how my brother reached its current scale and his achievements are not small, right?¡± As she spoke, Cierra patted William on the shoulder. William smiled. Jaquan¡¯s gaze passed through the siblings. ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s William¡¯s birthday today. It¡¯s not good to scold him all the time. It¡¯s enough.¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t stand Jaquan¡¯s gaze anymore. She went straight over and took Jaquan¡¯s arm, trying to act like a spoiled child to get her generous brother back. And this move was indeed effective. When Cierra got close to Jaquan, the pressure disappeared, and he looked at Cierra gently. Even William became much more pleasing to the eye. ¡°Since it¡¯s William¡¯s birthday, I¡¯ll listen to Cierra and stop teaching you a lesson. It¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t let the elders wait for us.¡± William breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let the elders wait for us. Today is at tough day for our mother. We should show respect to our great mother!¡± Jaquan squinted at him. William left and quickly distance himself from Jaquan. A smile broke out on Cierra¡¯s face as she loosened her grip on Jaquan¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen. Jaquan, go to the dining room and take care of Wanda first. It¡¯s not good to scare her if there are too many strangers.¡± At the mention of Wanda, the gentleness between Jaquan¡¯s eyebrows deepened, and he said softly, ¡°Okay.¡± It was time for dinner, and everyone had arrived in the dining hall, but they had not officially taken their seats yet. Dr. Charles and Freddy were the oldest and the most distinguished guests, so they were naturally arranged to sit in the main seats. Charle sat on the right¨Chand seat, next to his wife, Sarah, and the seat opposite him was reserved for his eldest son, Jaquan. But before Jaquan coulde in, Belle sat down in that seat. Belle didn¡¯t know what day it was today. She just thought that it was to entertain the two old people, so she immediately said in a jealous tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know where the two distinguished guests came from. I usually can¡¯t eat such delicious food when Ie here. I¡¯m really lucky today.¡± Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Honored Guests! Dr. Charles and Freddy were interested in delicious food. The main reason they came to Los Angeles was for Cierra, and the second reason was naturally for her cooking skills. At this moment, seeing the dishes on the table, they only thought about when they would sit down and start eating. They didn¡¯t care what Belle meant and just smiled. politely. ¡°It¡¯s us two old bastards who benefited from everyone. I don¡¯t know when that girl will bezy and unwilling to cook.¡± The two elders didn¡¯t mind, but the Barton family was embarrassed. This was especially true for Sarah. Because of her sister¡¯s words, her face was a little. hot. ¡°You¡¯re too polite. As long as you like it, Cierra is willing to cook for you. I just hope you can stay for a few more days.¡± Without waiting for the children to sit down, Sarah added food for the two old men. ¡°Please eat first. Don¡¯t worry about the children. There is no need to stand on ceremony. Just eat.¡± They were the elders who took care of Cierra in New York, so they should be treated with respect. Seeing this, Belle was even more furious. Belle thought. ¡°Ever since I got divorced and came back from New York, Sarah has disliked me and even quarreled with me once. ¡°We are a family, so I don¡¯t take it to heart. I think that as long as Sarahes to coax me once, I will pretend that nothing has happened. ¡°Unfortunately, not even once! Even in the past few years when I am in Los Angeles, Sarah has not returned to the Chester family home. And she hasn¡¯t also visited the parents. What arrogance! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the honored guest from the Trevino family, I wouldn¡¯t havee to the Barton family to get into trouble. ¡°They treats the two old mening from nowhere better than me. Is there a need for me toe here again in the future?¡± But Belle was still angry. ¡°Sarah, the children haven¡¯te yet. Is it good to eat?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We are of the younger generation. It is our fault for beingte.¡± As soon as Belle finished speaking, she was interrupted by a voiceing from the door of the dining room. Jaquan led the two brothers in and nced at theyout of the dining table. Jaquan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Wanda had sat down with Will. The little boy upied a small area, and there was still a space between him and Sarah. Obviously, it was reserved for Cierra. On the other side were the seats of Belle and her daughter. Seeing Jaquan, Cherry immediately smiled and said, ¡°Jaquan.¡± Cherry pulled out the chair next to her and put on a sweet smile that sounded like her voice. ¡°Come and sit down. The food is getting cold.¡± Jaquan¡¯s gaze fell on Wanda, who was looking sideways at the child. Jaquan lowered his eyes slightly. When Cherry saw this, there was a hint of unwillingness in her eyes. ¡°Jaquan, what are you waiting for?¡± ¡°Ms. Riley, you don¡¯t call the others, but you call Jaquan intimately. People who don¡¯t know the truth might think that you can only see Jaquan and no one else.¡± William had already seen through the undercurrents in the dining room. With a sneer, he stepped forward and sat down next to Cherry. Although it was a little disgusting, for the sake of Jaquan¡¯s marriage, he had to bear it! Cherry felt William was annoying. Cherry had never had an advantage over William, and she was even mocked by him. The moment William sat down, Cherry was on the verge of exploding. She didn¡¯t care about etiquette and almost cried out on the spot. ¡°William, can you behave yourself? Jaquan hasn¡¯t even sat down yet. As his younger brother, isn¡¯t it too rude for you to sit down first?¡± ¡°I¡¯m rude? Cherry, Jaquan didn¡¯t say anything. Why do you educate me for him first? Who is rude?¡± William was not afraid that Cherry would pester him endlessly. Anyway, he could make more trouble than she could. ¡°Besides, this is my home. It¡¯s none of your business whether I behave myself or not.¡± It was indeed rude to say such words to a guest. But for an unwee guest, the people at the table hoped William could say more. As a result, Charle, who had always paid attention to the reputation, didn¡¯t say anything to William. Cherry still wanted to say something, but before she could speak, her waist was pinched by Belle, and she had to swallow her words. Not only that, but her eyes were also red. Cherry sat up straight and sat on the chair, looking pitiful. Belle put the cup heavily on the table and said, ¡°Sarah, Charle, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but that you really didn¡¯t discipline William well. Cherry and I are not the only ones at the table today. There are also two old guests. Are you just going to watch him bully us like this? Or do you think that we can be bullied without a man to rely on?¡± As soon as Belle finished speaking, the whole dining room fell silent. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It made Belle feel even more embarrassed. Belle also felt wronged. She cried out to Charle, ¡°Charle, you used to be sensible. You used to scold William when he did something wrong in the past. Are you just going to watch him bully Cherry today?¡± Charle raised his head and nced across the room. Belle picked up her handkerchief and pretended to cry. Cherry, who was next to her, was even more pitiful. It was unknown whether she was pinched or felt wronged. As for William, who was next to him, he was smiling. A mocking smile hung on William¡¯s wild face. He looked at his biological father. His disdain and ridicule were even more piercing. It was just being scolded by his father. He had been scolded by his father since he was a child. Was he afraid? However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Charle didn¡¯t say anything to William. Charle coughed softly and said seriously, ¡°Today is William¡¯s birthday. I was happy to celebrate with him, and I didn¡¯t invite you two. It¡¯s okay toe, but you wanted to teach us the rules. Not only that, but now you¡¯re crying and saying that William bullied you. Is that reasonable?¡± Belle¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t expect Charle to say something like that. She thought. ¡°Haven¡¯t the father and son always been at odds with each other? ¡°Why will Charle stand up for William?¡± ¡°Brother-inw.¡± Belle said in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I don¡¯t deserve to be your brother-inw.¡± Charle interrupted Belle mercilessly. ¡°Every time youe here, you either give your sister a headache or disturb our family. Today, we finally decided to gather because of William¡¯s birthday, but you made up some nonsense again. If you don¡¯t want to be our guest, you can take your daughter away now. We can¡¯t afford it and can¡¯t entertain you well.¡± Charle didn¡¯t seem to be joking. He almost got up and made a gesture to ask Belle and Cherry to leave. Belle had no choice but to swallow it. What made them even angrier was that a sneer came from the side, which was simply a p in their faces. Holding back her anger, Belle tried to regain her dignity. But after looking around, she still couldn¡¯t find the person she wanted to see. Immediately, she began to lose her temper again. ¡°Charle, it¡¯s okay for you to treat me like this, but where are the two distinguished guests I brought? Don¡¯t you ask someone to invite them? They¡¯re honored guests from New York!¡± Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 No Way! ¡°Belle, it¡¯s you who brought them here, not us. Even if they are distinguished guests, you have to take responsibility for their disappearance, right? What¡¯s more, our Barton family don¡¯t wee them at all.¡± William was not as polite as his parents. If he was unhappy, he could just say it out loud. He didn¡¯t give Belle any face at all. Belle was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°How, how can you talk to your elders like that?¡± William smiled and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t I always had a bad temper? It¡¯s not the first time that you¡¯ve met me, belle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Belle thought. ¡°Every time I meet William, he is not kind to me and ridicule me as much as possible.¡± It had been a long time since William had returned to Los Angeles, and Belle had forgotten what kind of people he was. She couldn¡¯t win the argument, so Belle didn¡¯t say anything but put on airs. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault for bringing them here without telling you in advance, but I did it for your own good. She¡¯s Mr. Trevino of the Trevino family in New York. If I bring them here to visit our family, won¡¯t it be a honor for our Barton family?¡± Honor? William couldn¡¯t help sneering in a presumptuous manner. How could Belle be so thick-skinned to say such words like our Barton family? The people at the table didn¡¯t bother to talk to Belle and didn¡¯t correct her. Otherwise, they would scold her for being shameless. When Belle heard William¡¯s mocking sneer, her expression became even more serious. ¡°William, I¡¯m serious. I heard that yourpany is also in New York. The Trevino family has been established for many years. If there is any project to deal with, you have to rely on them! I brought them here today. You have to thank me!¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for sending me a big gift on my birthday.¡± William picked up the goblet in front of him and raised his hand to Belle. Belle frowned, and her voice suddenly stopped. She thought. ¡°This kid is not normal. Normally, he would have scolded me a long time ago. Why would he propose a toast to me? ¡°It is really strange.¡± However, Belle didn¡¯t argue with him anymore. ¡°It¡¯s best if you can think like that.¡± Belle raised her ss in return. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about it before, but after seeing Cierra, I found out that she had divorced with the Trevino family. I can understand that you are prejudiced against Mr. Trevino because of that marriage, but you can¡¯t me me. I didn¡¯t know that Cierra was Mr. Trevino¡¯s ex-wife, right? I just brought Mr. Trevino here out of kindness. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have brought them here again.¡± As soon as Belle finished speaking, the atmosphere at the dining table darkened. Even the good-tempered Sarah put down her fork. On the one hand, Sarah had been enduring it because Belle was her younger sister. Even if they fell out with each other, they were rted by blood, so it was meaningless to say more. On the other hand, Sarah knew that it was useless to say anything. Belle was thick-skinned. Last time, when Belle spoke up for the Trevino family, Sarah got angry when Belle acted as a matchmaker for Cierra. But today, Belle still dared toe and even brought them here in person. People should have self-knowledge, but Belle had no self-knowledge at all! Just as Sarah was about to lose her temper, a woman¡¯s cold voice came from the door of the dining room. ¡°From what you said, if I weren¡¯t Mr. Trevino¡¯s ex-wife, you would think that there¡¯s nothing wrong with bringing Mr. Trevino to visit our house, right?¡± Belle thought. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At the same time, she raised her head slightly to show off her pride. After all, the Trevino family stood at the top of the industry in New York and waspletely worthy of the Barton family. Shouldn¡¯t she be proud since she could bring people to visit? But Belle was not a fool. She knew what to say and what not to say. There were no ifs, then why should she speak so bluntly? In Belle¡¯s opinion, even if she brought benefits to the Barton family, these ungrateful people would not remember her kindness. Seeing her like this, Cierra understood what was going on. However, Cierra refused to let it go. After putting the food on the table, she sat down beside Sarah and said with a faint smile. ¡°Before I met you, I heard from my Mom that you wanted to introduce Mr. Trevino to me, and today you brought him here in person. Can I understand that if I¡¯m not Mr. Trevino¡¯s ex-wife, you n to let me have a blind date with Mr. Trevino today?¡± Now that her scheme had been exposed, Belle felt a little embarrassed. Especially when she was questioned by a person of the younger generation in such a tone, Belle felt even more embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Mr. Trevino is outstanding. Many girls in New York want to be with him. If it weren¡¯t for me, it wouldn¡¯t be your turn! I¡¯m introducing you because I have you in my heart.¡± The smile on Cierra¡¯s face widened. ¡°Thank you so much. We haven¡¯t even met each other yet, but you¡¯re already worried that I won¡¯t be able to get married, so you help me arrange a blind date. I¡¯ve just returned home. My mother hopes that I can spend a few more years apanying her.¡± Cierra was mocking Belle for meddling in other people¡¯s business. Cierra thought. ¡°Even my biological mother has not been worried about my marriage, but my aunt, whom I have never seen before, is worried. ¡°How can Belle meddle in my business like this?¡± Hearing the sarcasm in Cierra¡¯s words, Belle¡¯s face darkened. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Cierra, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ve done so much for your own good. Look, you¡¯ve grown up outside. Do you think any of the upper-ss young men in Los Angeles will like you? Even if they do, which one of them is better than the Trevino family?¡± Pa! As soon as Belle finished speaking, she was interrupted by the sound of forks hitting the table. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± It was Charle who lost his temper. His usual gentle and elegant face was filled with anger, and the sense of oppression of a superior was also fully disyed at this time. He red at Belle. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide my daughter¡¯s marriage. Even if she doesn¡¯t want to get married and stays in the Barton family for the rest of her life, it isn¡¯t a big deal! She has been stranded outside for more than 20 years. It¡¯s my dereliction of duty as a father. It¡¯s not her fault. Why do you look down on her? Are people in circle nobler than her?¡± When Charle married Sarah, he was ridiculed by the so-called upper ss. your Now that he had climbed up step by step, they wereughing at his daughter? What nonsense! Just because their family was rich, they dared to look down on the others. Did they think the Barton family was poor? Why did Cierra need other people¡¯s evaluation? Before Belle got married more than 20 years ago, Charle had been yelling at her like this. Now that Belle¡¯s daughter had grown up and the two families had always been on friendly terms. Be had never seen Charle so angry. The fear hidden in her heart was gradually lifted. After all, it was the younger generation who were going against her now. At this time, it was Charle, who was reaching the top step by step. ¡°Brother-inw, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what you mean. Cierra¡¯s marriage is only up to her. It¡¯s not up to you to decide! Not to mention the Trevino family in New York, even if the Trevino family in the Capital City comes to propose marriage, they have to get Cierra¡¯s permission. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way!¡± Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 How Embarrassing! Hearing that, Belle was so scared that her back bent and she copsed on the chair. She opened her mouth and took a long time to calm down. ¡°Charle, don¡¯t be angry. You know what kind of person I am. I always do bad things with good intentions. I just kindly hope that Cierra can marry into a good family. It¡¯s not that I want to hurt her. Stop scolding me. I won¡¯t mention it again, okay?¡± Belle tried to pick up some food for Charle in an attempt to ease the atmosphere. However, as soon as she raised her hand, she was red at by Charle and she did not dare to move. Cierra didn¡¯t miss Belle¡¯s little trick and snorted. Bullying the weak and fearing the strong was human nature. Cierra filled a bowl of soup for Sarah and slowly said what she had been holding back for a long time. ¡°Belle, thank you for your kindness, but I think that ordinary people should care about their children. If I remember correctly, Cherry should be a few years older than me and hasn¡¯t gotten married yet. Since the Trevino family has this intention, why don¡¯t you let Cherry go on a blind date with Mr. Trevino?¡± ¡°I already have someone I like. How can I go on a blind date with another man?¡± Without waiting for Belle to reply, Cherry spoke first. As she spoke, she nced at Jaquan next to her with obvious intentions. However, there was still William between her and Jaquan. Naturally, her gaze would fall on William first before she could look at Jaquan. William¡¯s action was exaggerated. ¡°Wow, Cherry, you actually like me? Don¡¯t be like this. Getting married with rtives is easy to give birth to fools. It¡¯s scary!¡± ¡°Who likes you?¡± Hearing William¡¯s words, Cherry¡¯s face turned red, and she wished she could stand up and stamp her feet. William deliberately said loudly, ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Cherry pouted and poked the bottom of the bowl with her fork, unwilling to speak. Yes, she liked Jaquan. But was it wrong to like her cousin? Besides, medicine was so advanced now. Who said that their child must be a fool? Moreover, Cherry didn¡¯t really want to have a baby. Anyway, Jaquan already had a child. Cherry thought. ¡°Although the child is an illegitimate child that his mother is unwilling to raise, he still has Jaquan¡¯s blood. It is not impossible for me to raise him reluctantly. ¡°If possible, I want to give birth to a child and then drive this bastard out.¡± Cherry thought happily and even began to name her future baby. However, the dream was quickly shattered by William. ¡°You what? If you are not looking at me, can it be that you are looking at my elder brother or Harold?¡± William decided to reveal all Cherry¡¯s thoughts to the public without showing any mercy. ¡°Don¡¯t think about my big brother. He is the same as me. As for Harold¡­ Wow, no way. He is so young. You can¡¯t covert him.¡± ¡°William!¡± William¡¯s words were getting more and more excessive. Cherry couldn¡¯t help biting her lip and interrupting him. Her fierce eyes seemed to want to pick up the bowl on the table and throw it directly at William¡¯s head. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But she didn¡¯t dare. She didn¡¯t dare to fight at the Barton family¡¯s table. She didn¡¯t dare to admit that she liked Jaquan. Cherry¡¯s eyes turned red. She lowered her head and poked her bowl, not saying another word. Unexpectedly, Belle did not speak up to defend Cherry this time. William didn¡¯t care about it. Anyway, no matter what the mother and daughter said, he dared to refute them. What surprised William was that his father didn¡¯t say a word to him and just let him bully his ¡°good cousin¡± and make her cry. It was really shocking. His father, who had always disliked him, actually stopped educating him no matter what William did, which really made William a little shocked. The atmosphere was eased by Jaquan¡¯s presence. Jaquan said, ¡°Keep your mouth shut. If you talk too much, even if it is your birthday today, you have to go out and stand still. You cane in after everyone finishes eating.¡± Then, Jaquan looked at Cherry. ¡°Cherry, I apologize to you on William¡¯s behalf for his rude words just now, In addition, I¡¯m very happy to hear that you have someone you like. I hope that you can get married as soon as possible. As your cousin, I will prepare a generous gift to congratte you on your marriage,¡± It could be said that Jaquan had tactfully rejected Cherry¡¯s idea and cut off her thoughts. Later, Jaquan¡¯s eyes finally fell on Belle. ¡°Aunt, we don¡¯t know if you are worried about my sister¡¯s marriage out of kindness or not, but I agree with my father. Even if my sister doesn¡¯t get married and stays in the Barton family for the rest of her life, we can afford to raise her.¡± ¡°L¡­¡± Belle tried to refute, but was interrupted by Jaquan before she could finish her words. Like his father, Jaquan¡¯s sense of oppression of a superior didn¡¯t allow anyone to speak first. Even though Jaquan was young, others did not dare to look straight into his eyes. His gaze darkened slightly as he stared straight at Belle. ¡°You heard what Cherry said just now. She has someone she likes, so she rejected the Trevino family. But when you arranged the marriage for my sister, did you consider if my sister had someone she liked? Or have you considered if she¡¯s willing to ept this marriage? Even if my sister really needs to go on a blind date, the matter should be confirmed after the man and Cierra agree, right?¡± It was too rude to bring others to the Barton family for no reason. It was already very polite of the Barton family not to drive them all out. On the contrary, Belle was taking advantage of the situation to ask for credit. If Belle had the illusion that she was a great hero, no one knew what would happen in the future. Charle had already lost his temper at the dining table just now, so it would be better to make it clear in front of everyone. There would not be any trouble in the future if he made it clear, including his good cousin¡¯s feelings for him. As soon as Jaquan finished speaking, the dining table fellpletely silent. William didn¡¯t dare to make trouble anymore. He put down his fork and enjoyed the awkward silence quietly. But there were not only his family members at the table, but also the two old men in the main seats. It was not appropriate to stay in a deadlock, so Charle took the initiative to raise his ss. ¡°All right, it is fine that we have solve the conflict and misunderstanding. Have a good meal at the dining table and don¡¯t make any more nonsense. Today is William¡¯s birthday. Be happy. Let¡¯s put other things aside and have a good meal.¡± Charle raised his ss and took a sip, indicating that they should let it go. At the same time, Charle looked at the two elders sitting in the main seats and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t treat you as outsiders. I told you some family affairs in front of you. Please don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. I also treat Cierra as my family. We are a family!¡± Freddy also raised his ss and said politely. It was also because he was in someone else¡¯s house. Otherwise, with Freddy¡¯s temper, he would scold Belle with William. Although Dr. Charles was a little alienated, he only cared about the food on the table. He had never cared about anything else. Dr. Charles chimed in, ¡°Let¡¯s not argue anymore. It¡¯s inappropriate if we argue since there are so many delicious dishes! Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Of course ¡°That¡¯s right. A family should be friendly.¡± Belle, who was sitting on the right-hand side of Dr. Charles, also said, raising her ss and smiling apologetically. ¡°Just now, I didn¡¯t know the rules and made a noise at the dining table. I will drink a little more as an apology. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. Let¡¯s eat and drink.¡± As soon as Belle finished speaking, the atmosphere at the table was dampened. Fortunately, Belle didn¡¯t say anything too arrogant this time, and no one refuted her. The two old men in the main seats broke the deadlock first. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better to be friendly.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have a good meal. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Come and have a taste of Cierra¡¯s cooking. I didn¡¯t have enoughst night.¡± Because of the delicious food, the depressing atmosphere at the table finally dissipated a lot. Even if some people were still furious in their hearts, they didn¡¯t dare to vent it arrogantly. They could only bite the delicious food in their mouths while cursing in their hearts. After several rounds of drinking, Cierra quietly left the table. Of course, it was not that no one noticed her, especially Sarah and the nephew sitting next to Cierra. ¡°There¡¯s something else in the kitchen. I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± Cierra exined with a smile. Of course, these words were false. The dishes had been served long ago, and even the had been served. What else could there be in the kitchen? soup Only the cake Cierra baked was in the kitchen, but it was not the time to eat it now. There was already enough food on the dining table. Considering that Coby and the others mighte over, Cierra prepared more. Now that Joshua and Coby were not here, the food was naturally enough. Cierra sneaked out to see Ryan. Even though it wasn¡¯t the Barton family that invited them over, they were guests no matter what. Even if they were unweed guests, it was better not to go too far. Her parents and brothers ignored the two distinguished guests from New York. However, it was not good for Cierra to ignore them. No matter what, Ryan was good to Cierra. After leaving the dining room, Cierra went straight to the room that she had pointed out to Ryan earlier. The afternoon sun shone through the various trees in the garden and fell on the eaves and corridors. It was not stuffy and hot, but it made people feel gentler. The door of the room was open, and it was decorated in an ancient traditional style. There was a small bamboo couch there, and Ryan was lying there ying with his mobile phone. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Further in, there was a screen. Cierra could vaguely see the person lying on the bed. Cierra knocked on the door and said in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. West.¡± Ryan raised his eyes and smiled. He put away his phone and walked casually toward Cierra. He stopped at the door, leaned against the door frame, and said casually, ¡°Should I call you Ms. Barton or Ms. Boyle now?¡± Cierra rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Mr. West, why are you still thinking about this? Didn¡¯t you always call me Cierra? Just call me like before. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be used to it if you change the way you call me.¡± Cierra took a step back and made a gesture of invitation. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat something. I didn¡¯t treat you well. Please don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯m grateful that your brothers didn¡¯t beat me up.¡± Ryan pretended to be exaggerating and followed Cierra with his long legs. Cierra chuckled and nced back at him. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to be beaten up.¡± Ryan immediately raised his hands. ¡°No. I¡¯m just saying it casually.¡± Cierra snorted and walked at a steady pace. ¡°How is he?¡± Cierra¡¯s tone was casual, as if she was not asking about her ex-husband who had made enemies with her, but just an old friend who had not been seen for many years. Ryan looked up with aplicated expression on his face. As if Cierra could read his mind, she added, ¡°I was just asking. I was just worried that he would die at my house. I wasn¡¯t concerned about him.¡± Ryan clicked his tongue. ¡°Cierra, you¡¯re so cruel!¡± Cierra squinted at him and said slowly, ¡°Is that so? Why do I feel that William didn¡¯t hit him hard enough? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I was afraid that something would happen to him at my house, I would have stepped on him.¡± Ryan nced at her face. What Cierra said seemed to be true. But when Ryan thought about the situation at that time, he remembered that Cierra had indeed kicked Draven, so he swallowed all the teasing words in his mouth. Ryan said in a much more serious tone, ¡°Draven didn¡¯t fight back when he was beaten. by Mr. Barton, but he endured it himself. I just checked his condition in the room. It¡¯s not serious, but his injury is not light. I guess he should go to the hospital after he wakes up.¡± As he spoke, Ryan observed Cierra¡¯s expression. Seeing that there was no change in her expression, Ryan emphasized thest few words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take him away when he wakes up. I won¡¯t let him be an eyesore in front of you again.¡± If it were anyone else, perhaps Cierra would feel guilty and even take the initiative to send him to the hospital. However, it was a pity that the person who was beaten up was none other than Draven. She couldn¡¯t wait for his injuries to worsen. Therefore, there was still a faint smile on Cierra¡¯s bright face, and there was no other expression on her face. She even agreed with Ryan¡¯s words. ¡°By the way, tell him not to show up in front of me in the future. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know which brother of mine will beat him up next time. It is not a big deal if they beat him up once or twice, but if they do it too many times, I can¡¯t guarantee it. If he ckmails me, I will suffer a loss.¡± Ryan stopped talking and didn¡¯t dare to pretend to be miserable in front of Cierra. Ryan opened his mouth and silently swallowed the words mixed with scheming, turning them into something else. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll tell him when he wakes up, but I can¡¯t guarantee that he won¡¯t be an eyesore in front of you. After all, his legs are on him¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Before Ryan could finish his sentence, Cierra interrupted him. She did not continue to walk to the kitchen. She stopped at the kitchen door and looked at Ryan quietly. ¡°He was the one who proposed the divorce. After I left New York, he was also preparing for the wedding with Aleah. When the wedding was ruined, he tried his best to find me. Is it interesting?¡± ¡°Mr. West, I really admire you. Although you change girlfriends fast, at least you handle every rtionship well. When you are with your current girlfriend, you won¡¯t miss your ex-girlfriend, nor will you go back after breaking up with her. ¡°You¡¯re Draven¡¯s good friend. Didn¡¯t you teach him this before?¡± What¡¯s more, what Cierra said was basicmon sense. There was no need for anyone to teach Draven at all. She really couldn¡¯t figure out what was on Draven¡¯s mind. Ryan was speechless. He did have taught Draven. Ryan didn¡¯t know how many times he had told Draven how to deal with his feelings, but Draven was crazy and didn¡¯t stop it. Draven was so stubborn that no one could see through him. Who could teach a stubborn guy? Of course, these words couldn¡¯t be exined clearly to Cierra. Ryan sighed and pretended to be serious. ¡°We have to figure it out by ourselves. What¡¯s the use of teaching him? Cierra, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Cierra smiled, ¡°Of course.¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 I Don¡¯t Dare ¡°When ites to feelings, in the end, you still have to think about it yourself. Others can¡¯t exin it clearly.¡± Cierra had a smile on her face as she raised her eyes and looked at Ryan. Her gaze caused Ryan to panic. Cierra said in a cold voice, ¡°Since others can¡¯t make it clear when ites to feelings, I also hope that you won¡¯t speak up for Draven. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know if I can continue to treat you as a friend.¡± Ryan¡¯s expression changed slightly. Cierra had already seen through his intentions. Ryan coughed lightly and raised a hand to make an oath. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t mention him again.¡± Cierra shook her head with a casual smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated. You can still mention him. But don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of me.¡± The implication was that Ryan shouldn¡¯t say something ambiguous and try to soften her heart and make her turn back. Although Cierra was a person who remembered kindness and did not bear grudges and would not always have hatred in her heart, she did not have the hobby of getting together with her ex-husband.. No matter how good Draven was, Cierra was not interested in turning back since they had broken up. Besides, Draven was not necessarily a good person. He was just a jerk. There was some food in the kitchen that Cierra had brought out alone. She had prepared too many dishes, so she didn¡¯t put them on the table in the dining room. It would be good to give it to Ryan. ¡°You don¡¯t know anyone at the dining table, and my parents and brothers don¡¯t like you two very much. It may be awkward for you to go there. Can you eat here?¡± Cierra served Ryan food and ced it on a table in the kitchen. Although it was a little shabby, it wasfortable to enjoy the delicious food here alone. under the sunlight. Ryan naturally didn¡¯t mind. He immediately took arge mouthful of food. ¡°Sure! Of course. Cierra, I can eat anywhere, not to mention that you made this meal!¡± There was no doubt that Cierra was a good cook. Ryan was stunned as soon as he ate a mouth of food. He wished he could put all the dishes into his mouth with one bite. This meal was even more delicious than the dishes cooked by the chefs in L¡¯Opera Restaurant! It waste to begin with. Now that Ryan had encountered delicious food, he enjoyed the food very much. The only drawback was that some of the dishes had cooled down and were not as delicious as when they had just been made. But the weather was hot, so it didn¡¯t matter. After a few bites, the food was reduced by half. Perhaps it was because Cierra had not left yet, so Ryan had to consider his image a little. After filling his stomach, Ryan looked at Cierra with some embarrassment. ¡°Cierra, have you eaten yet? Do you want to join me? I think there are quite a lot of dishes.¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What do you think?¡± How could the daughter of the Barton family not be allowed to eat at the dining table? In other words, Ryan and Draven were so pitiful that they couldn¡¯t even sit at the dining table. Ryan could eat in the kitchen. Ryan was even worse than a servant. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However,pared to Draven, Ryan¡¯s luck was not bad. At least he had something to eat. And the scenery here was not bad. If he really went to the dining table, Cierra was afraid that Ryan wouldn¡¯t dare to eat in front of her parents and brothers. Ryan sighed faintly and began to eat again. After putting away the food, Cierra was not in a hurry to leave. She didn¡¯t eat much, and she had had enough at the dining table just now. Besides, there was still cake later, so she didn¡¯t have to look at Belle and Cherry she didn¡¯t like at the dining table. The cake in the oven was just a baked embryo. There was no cream on it, so Cierra wanted to work on it right now. She was very focused on cooking. No matter what kind of food it was, she ground it little by little. She didn¡¯t learn it from L¡¯Opera Restaurant. She learned it in order to please Ernest Trevino. Ernest Trevino liked sweets, but the sweets bought outside were too sweet. In addition, Ernest Trevino¡¯s taste was very picky, and snacks bought from outside were always not to his liking. He felt that it was extravagant to hire a pastry chef to make snacks for him alone, so he refused in the end. Even though the Trevino Group had be the overlord of New York, Ernest Trevino was still reluctant to waste a penny in the end. Cierra was quite talented in food, and at that time, she was also interested in making snacks. In addition, at that time, she had been bullied by Aleah all day long. In addition to her fear, the Trevino family had be her safe haven. She stayed in the Trevino family¡¯s bakery room for all day long. And she felt at ease. After going abroad, Cierra began to think about the delicious food in her hometown, so she began to concentrate on studying the recipes of the L¡¯Opera Restaurant. After so many years, it was still easy for Cierra to make sweets, and she didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar with it. Decorating the cake was done in one smooth motion, and the pattern on the cake made her very satisfied. Under the shade of the trees, William was wearing a pair of short-sleeved t-shirt and slippers, which made him look wild, casual, and handsome. On the little figure¡¯s shoulder, there was the word ¡°William¡±. Although the painting was not exquisite enough, it had some artistic beauty. ¡°Very good.¡± Cierra smiled as she looked at her work. She didn¡¯t write William¡¯s age on the cake. After all, William was already in his thirties, so it was a little heart-wrenching if she filled in the age. Cierra might as well be casual and muddle-headed! After the cake was ready, Cierra even took a picture and posted it on her social media. [I made the cake for William myself. Wish him a happy birthday.] After returning to Los Angeles, Cierra cleared her Instagram. She deleted all the friends she had added in the Boyle family, leaving only a few decent friends, such as Adam, Yvonne, the employees of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, and Bruno, who was addedter. Moreover, Cierra hadpletely severed all ties with the Boyle family and returned to the Barton family, so there was no need to conceal anything. The word William was not strange. Anyone in the circle who had some connections knew who the person behind William was. After this post, Cierra received two or three likes, as well as Lydia¡¯sment-Happy birthday, Boss. Seeing this message, Cierra couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows and reply, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have William¡¯s WhatsApp. I advise you to leave a message for him. He¡¯ll be happier.¡± Lydia didn¡¯t reply to Cierra¡¯s Instagram message but sent her a private message. [Boohoo, I don¡¯t dare! After all, the boss is not so kind as you. I don¡¯t dare to send him a private message.] The message was apanied by all kinds of emojis. Seeing the emojis of crying and shivering with grievance, people couldn¡¯t helpughing. Cierra couldn¡¯t help raising her eyebrows. She felt that it was reasonable and understandable that William¡¯s character would make his admirers not dare to say anything. After all, once William became serious, Cierra would feel a little scared. But William¡­ What was there to be afraid of? He was just like Ryan, so there was no need to be afraid. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Is This OK? Could it be that William had fooled Lydia by pretending to be deep in thought? Cierra thought of that possibility and silently prayed for William in her heart. In that case, it could only be considered he was capable if he could get a wife in the future. [Is he that scary?] Cierra decided to learn something about the situation so that Lydia would have a better impression of him. Otherwise, if it went on like this, she would not know when they could be together. Jaquan was like this, and so was William. The remaining cousins didn¡¯t even have a shadow of the person they liked. [Isn¡¯t Boss scary? Every time hees to thepany, he looks cold. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not someone to be trifled with.] [And you don¡¯t know. He doesn¡¯t seem to like girls. Last time, an investor wanted to send an actress to the set, so he took her to a wine party and asked her to toast the boss. However, the boss directly sshed the girl with wine!] [That girl was so beautiful and had a good figure and was fragrant. I wanted to hug her after seeing her, but the boss sshed wine all over her body and left with a cold face! Isn¡¯t he scary?] When Cierra saw the first sentence, he wanted to exin that William was pretending. When watching thetter part, Cierra suddenly became speechless. Especially when she saw Lydia say that William didn¡¯t seem to like girls, Cierra felt dizzy. Cierra thought. ¡°What on earth gave Lydia this illusion? ¡°Just because William sshed wine on a girl?¡± Cierra typed silently, trying to restore William¡¯s image in Lydia¡¯s heart. [William is actually quite casual in private. Maybe he¡¯s more serious when ites to business. As for the reason why he sshed wine on that girl, maybe it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t like drinking with girls. After all, my parents are strict with him. They¡¯ve asked him not to fool around since he was a child.] [I see.] Cierra heaved a sigh of relief when seeing Lydia¡¯s reply. [Of course, he still likes girls, especially beautiful, gentle, and lovely ones like you!] Not long after she sent the message, Cierra received a voice message from Lydia. Lydia was probably too excited to type. [Cierra, don¡¯t say that. The boss is even more terrible to me! You don¡¯t know that. When he meets me in thepany, he will scold me and say that I am not smart enough. Also, do you remember thest time when Landen was injured and went to the hospital? William actually asked me to drive! How could there be such a bad person like him? Does he think that I have too much negative news and he has paid too many penalty. fees, so he¡¯s unhappy with me everywhere?] After hearing that, Cierra waspletely speechless. [When he meets me in thepany, he will scold me.] [He says that I am not smart enough.] What kind of childish trick was this to attract girls? Fortunately, William was not in front of Cierra at the moment, otherwise, Cierra would have scolded him. Cierra had almost forgotten about the matter of driving, but when she heard Lydia mention it, she was greatly amused by William. It could be seen why William was still single. Cierra didn¡¯t dare to say anything good about William in front of Lydia. She simply asked Lydia to leave a blessing for William and didn¡¯t say anything else. It was fine if Lydia was afraid, but William probably didn¡¯t care. After exchanging pleasantries, Cierra stared at her phone and sighed heavily. She thought. ¡°That¡¯s all I can do for William.¡± ¡°Why are you sighing? Isn¡¯t the cake very beautiful? Or is it burnt?¡± Ryan, who was full, was sitting on a small bench and ying with his mobile phone. He probably saw the cake made by Cierra in the Instagram. After giving it a like, Ryan asked faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not about this. It¡¯s about something else.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t dwell on Lydia¡¯s matter for too long, her expression quickly bing casual. She cut a piece of cake embryo for herself and asked Ryan if he wanted it. Ryan touched his half-full stomach and said, ¡°Can I eat a little bit? I want to have a taste, but if I eat a little more, my stomach may burst.¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s so scary. I am afraid that something will happen to you at my house, so I will cut a little for you.¡± Cierra came over with a te and handed it to Ryan. As soon as the cake was put into his mouth, Ryan received a phone call. The name ¡°Draven¡± made Ryan a little embarrassed. Cierra naturally saw it as well, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. ¡°Pick it probably just woke up and asked you where you were right now.¡± 1. He Since Cierra had said so, Ryan did not hesitate to answer the phone in front of her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Just as Cierra had guessed, Draven had indeed woken up. Seeing that there was no one in the room, he called to ask where Ryan was. After all, he was in the Barton family. It was not appropriate for Draven to wander around outside. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know the way out, and he hadn¡¯t achieved his goal yet. How could he leave so easily? 3. Having been beaten once was not enough. Ryan said that he was having dinner and woulde back immediately. And then Ryan hung up the phone. Ryan put away his phone and propped himself up on a small stool. ¡°Then, Cierra, I¡¯ll go find Draven first. Can you do us a favorter and show us the way?¡± ¡ª Ryan didn¡¯t pretend to be pitiful in front of Cierra and generously said that they were going to leave. However, he was a little embarrassed at the end of his words. ¡°Your house is too big. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the direction when I came in so I don¡¯t know how to go. out.¡± Cierra smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Although I don¡¯t want to see Draven, I¡¯m not that stingy. Bring some food with you. He¡¯s been hungry for a long time. There¡¯s something to eat in the kitchen.¡± As she spoke, Cierra had already prepared the food. Ryan looked at her and felt a little ashamed. Cierra was really a soft-hearted girl. Although Cierra was extremely stubborn when it came to rtionships, she would not deliberately make things difficult for them because of her personal emotions. In fact, Ryan might not be able to do this when facing his ex-girlfriend. ¡°Is this enough?¡± After filling the bowls with food, Cierra looked up. Ryan avoided her gaze and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s enough. He deserves to starve to death.¡± Cierra chuckled, ¡°The Barton family is not that stingy.¡± She put the food in the food box and closed the lid. ¡°Can I bring a piece of cake for Draven? He seems to like sweets very much.¡± If the cake was made by Cierra herself, Draven should like it more. Although he despised it in his heart, Ryan still silently asked for benefits for Draven. Cierra cut a piece of cake. ¡°I¡¯m going to give the cake with patterns to Williamter, so I won¡¯t cut it for you. Is this okay?¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Dispensable ¡°Of course it is okay.¡± Ryan knew when to stop. It was good enough to have some food. How could he be so greedy? With Draven¡¯s character, it was lucky that the Barton family didn¡¯t throw Draven out after beating him up like that. If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t even allow Draven to enter the house. They chose a thick-skinned guide and sneaked in without waiting for anyone to drive them away. Speaking of Belle, Ryan still had mixed feelings. Belle was used to being domineering in New York. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Trevino family didn¡¯t have many acquaintances in Los Angeles, they wouldn¡¯t have Considering that Belle was Cierra¡¯s rtive, Ryan couldn¡¯t help but remind Cierra. ¡°By the way, Cierra, try to keep in touch as little as possible with the woman who brought me and Draven to your house today.¡± If Cierra kept in touch with Belle too much, they would probably be implicated if Belle were to stir up trouble with Belle¡¯s character. Cierra naturally knew about this. From what had happened at the dining table today, Cierra knew that her family had an awkward rtionship with Belle. Fortunately, Cierra¡¯s mother had a good temper. Given their blood rtionship, Sarah wouldn¡¯t drive Belle out as soon as she arrived. Ryan¡¯s reminder was correct, but the wordsing out of his mouth inevitably made peopleugh. ¡°She treats you and Draven as honored guests. But you stabbed her in the back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you because I treat you as a friend. Besides, it¡¯s not me who took the initiative to look for her. It¡¯s Belle!¡± Ryan said it seriously. Anyway, Draven¡¯s status in Cierra¡¯s heart had already plummeted, so it didn¡¯t matter if Ryan ndered him. Cierra couldn¡¯t help butugh. When she looked up, she saw the man standing at the end of the corridor. He stared straight at Cierra with his deep eyes. His wrinkled suit still made him look tall and straight. The light shadow fell on him. At the same time, the smile on Cierra¡¯s face slowly disappeared. The moment she met Draven¡¯s eyes, Cierra regained her usual indifference and calmness. It was said that they would be strangers after divorce, but when they saw each other. again, it seemned that they still couldn¡¯t be calm. But so what? Cierra was not a sage. She could have emotions, hate, and even hate the person in front of her. They were all permitted, weren¡¯t they? So Cierra stopped and didn¡¯t go any further. Even her tone toward Ryan became cold. ¡°I won¡¯t go over. You can go and ask him how he¡¯s doing. Send me a message or a phone call after eating. I¡¯ll ask someone to take you away.¡± Cierra¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was enough for the man on the other side to hear clearly. There was a hint of loneliness on Draven¡¯s handsome face, and his deep eyes were tinged with loneliness as he looked at Cierra eagerly. He was like a pet abandoned by its master by the roadside. The pet didn¡¯t dare to get close to Cierra, so it could only wagged its tail and look at her. It didn¡¯t even ask its master to take it home. It just hoped that its master coulde to talk to it and let it rub against her. Unfortunately, there was nothing. After saying to Ryan, Cierra turned around and left. She did not even bother to look at Draven. Ryan didn¡¯t stop her. He thanked Cierra and walked toward Draven. Because he knew very well that Cierra was very clear about her feelings. As long as it was someone who had not hurt her, she would repay them with the most friendly attitude. Because Cierra had enjoyed too little friendship, she would even take a drop of it seriously. She could even be kind to those who treated her badly. For example, the food box in Ryan¡¯s hand. If it were him, Ryan would have ignored Draven. He would not care about whether Draven was hungry or not. Therefore, Ryan didn¡¯t say anything. He just responded and walked toward Draven with the food. Ryan arrived in a few steps. ¡°Well, Cierra was afraid that you would die in her house, so she asked me to bring you something to eat.¡± There were tables and chairs in the room and it was okay to sit on a bench in the corridor, but it was a little awkward. Just as Draven was about to refuse, his injured lips moved. He lowered his gaze and inexplicably changed his mind. ¡°Thank you. Draven reached out to take it, but his eyes were still fixed on the half-old food box. He didn¡¯t even raise his head. ¡°I want to say something to her. Can you help me convey the message?¡± When he was asleep, Draven remembered a lot of things in the past. Now that he woke up, he still felt a little dizzy. During Cierra¡¯s absence, Draven had often dreamed of her. At that time, Draven didn¡¯t take it seriously and thought that he was not used to Cierra¡¯s leaving. Moreover, he was still able to suppress his emotions at that time. Thus, he woke up. from his daydream and pretended as if nothing had happened. Only now when he saw Cierra clearly did Draven know that his emotions were surging. It was like a thunderstorm in summer that couldn¡¯t be stopped, and it was like a tempestuous storm that surged in Draven¡¯s heart. It turned out that he missed Cierra so much. Moreover, this kind of emotion was even more intense than the three years when Cierral had been away. At least at that time, Draven knew where Cierra was and often got news of her from his mother. But it was different this time. Cierra left so thoroughly that she lost contact with everyone, Draven didn¡¯t get any news from his mother. Cierra could not be seen in New York. Even in L¡¯Opera Restaurant, he couldn¡¯t find trace of her. It was as if Cierra hadpletely disappeared from Draven¡¯s world. Even in Draven¡¯s dream, Cierra¡¯s appearance gradually became blurred. any Now that he saw Cierra with his own eyes, Draven still couldn¡¯t satisfy the desire in his heart. Get Boyut Seeing her, Draven wanted to hear her voice again. Even if Cierra was scolding him, it was better than turning around and being ruthless at this moment. Ryan looked at the resentful and pitiful Draven, feeling pity and helplessness. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. As you can see, Cierra left as soon as she saw you. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t want to see you. Is there a need to do that?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was like a sharp knife stabbing into Draven¡¯s heart. Draven clenched his fists, held the handle of the food box, and coughed. He propped up the door of the room as if he was going to die of serious injuries in a martial arts drama. Ryan went over to help him. There was a hint of worry in Ryan¡¯s eyes, but unfortunately, he still refused Draven mercilessly. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Cierra¡¯s character. Once she has made up her mind, she will never turn back. She used to like you, but now that you¡¯ve divorced, do you think she¡¯ll still be willing toe back and listen to you talk about something trivial?¡± What¡¯s more, from Cierra¡¯s point of view, she didn¡¯t know that Aleah had lied to Draven. In Cierra¡¯s world, Draven was probably just a scumbag who knew that his new wife couldn¡¯t make it and wanted to find his ex-wife. It was good enough that Cierra didn¡¯t beat Draven up with her brother. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. What¡¯s more, even without Aleah¡¯s lies, what Draven had done in the past was ruthless. Therefore, Ryan did not want to help Draven put in a good word in front of Cierra at all. Moreover, Ryan had tried it in the kitchen and almost lost his chance to eat. After leading Draven to the table, Ryan brought out the food and tried to persuade him. ¡°As you can see, she is living a good life now. Both she and her family don¡¯t treat you well. Your apology is dispensable to her. If you don¡¯t show up in front of her, she will live a better life.¡± Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Make a Mistake ¡°Your apology is dispensable to her.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t show up in front of her, she will live a better life.¡± Every word was like a knife stabbing into Draven¡¯s heart, cutting out his blood. Draven didn¡¯t respond to Ryan¡¯s words and watched as Ryan ced the food on the table. There was a piece of cake on the topyer. The cake embryo was bare, and it didn¡¯t look so exquisite when ced on the ceramic te. However, as soon as Draven picked it up, he smelled a faint sweetness. There was food below, which was almost the same as what Ryan had eaten in the kitchen. However, it was not hot, which was even worse than what Ryan had eaten. With Draven¡¯s current appearance, he looked even more pitiful and lonely. Ryan helped him arrange the food and patted Draven on the shoulder. ¡°Let it go. Anyway, you¡¯ve been beaten up today, which can be regarded as an apology to Cierra. That¡¯s why you came to Los Angeles. Now that you¡¯ve apologized and seen her, let¡¯s go back.¡± Although Ryan knew that this was not what Draven was thinking, he insisted on saying it, so Ryan naturally went along with him. Apologize? Heh¡­ Draven was just lying to himself. Of course, it was hard to say whether Draven himself believed it. Only people involved in it could understand the feelings when it came to rtionships. It was not convenient for Ryan to say more. As an outsider, Ryan had done his best to help. Draven didn¡¯t respond. He kent silent, and no one could tell what he was thinking. However, it was clear that he was unwilling to leave just like that. It was hard to satisfy people¡¯s heart. Before Draven came here, he said that he would apologize and would be satisfied as long as he could see Cierra. But when he really saw her, he was not willing to leave like this. Draven didn¡¯t answer Ryan¡¯s question. He went to get the cake in silence and didn¡¯t eat the food that was already a little cold. And just as Ryan thought. Ryan wondered what Draven was thinking all day long. Other men disliked eating sweets. They felt that sweets were food for girls. On the contrary, Draven would buy a cake every time he passed by a cake shop. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Sometimes it was mousse, sometimes it was ayer cake, sometimes it was tiramisu¡­ Draven probably wanted to try all the desserts. But now, even though Draven was starving, the first thing he wanted to eat was not the dishes but the most primitive cake. Although the cake was all made by Cierra herself, Ryan still felt sorry for those dishes. Draven didn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. Not only did Ryanin about Draven in his heart, but he also deliberately clicked his tongue to express his dissatisfaction. Unfortunately, Draven turned a deaf ear to it. Draven moved the cake in front of himself and carefully scooped it up with a spoon. His movements could even be considered pious. He was not in a hurry to eat, and his weak and hoarse voice slowly overflowed. ¡°Today is her brother¡¯s birthday?¡± If Draven hadn¡¯t heard wrongly before he fainted, they seemed to be talking about the birthday. Ryan casually replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Ms. Barton¡¯ birthday, the one who beat you up.¡± Ryan deliberately searched for the post that Cierra had posted on Instagram and clicked on the photo that looked like a work of art in an attempt to make Draven give up It was a very casual painting, but it showed a unique style, as if it was an interpretation of William. Draven stopped what he was doing and stared at the photo with a gloomy look. Although they were just the patterns on the cake, the drawing style was very familiar to Draven. In the two years when Draven had been in charge of the Trevino Group, it was this kind. of design draft that had helped him. The perfect design of the jewelry department doubled the ie of that season, andter every design was amazing. Although Sylvia¡¯s designs were few, they were all eye-catching. Almost every season¡¯s hit was designed by her. This was also the reason why Draven was willing to take the initiative to discuss with someone when the contract expired. However, it seemed that Draven had been heading in the wrong direction from the very beginning. ¡ª It turned out that even when Draven took over thepany and was in his most difficult time, Cierra was the one who had apanied him through the difficulties. As Draven stared at the patterns, which wereparable to art, a lot of thoughts. shed through his mind. He didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it. He looked away in anger, lowered his head, and began to eat the food in front of him. But he stopped again with a bite. The taste was different from what he had eaten in the cake shop before, and it was even different from what Aleah had made. However, it ovepped with the taste in his memory that he could not forget for a long time. It was so familiar that Draven felt as if he had returned to the past. What kind of taste was that? It was his birthday, but no one cared about him. On the contrary, Draven was scolded because he didn¡¯t get Sue Skinner¡¯s request for an exam. Probably because he was young at that time and it was his birthday, Draven talked back to Sue Skinner in disgust. Like a crazy little beast, Draven roared at her to express his dissatisfaction. Draven thought at that time. ¡°Why can other children get praise when they don¡¯t the first ce in the exam? Why should I be scolded even if I get the first ce in every subject? get ¡°Why can other children receive a lot of gifts on their birthdays, but I have nothing and should be beaten up? ¡°Why are the requirements for me different from others since I was a child? ¡°Why?¡± As expected, Draven was locked up in that room by Sue. What was apanying him was the sound of water dripping from an unknown source. It was as if the blood of an animal was flowing out from its pulse and falling to the ground, creating a ssh. No one cared about him. He could only wait quietly for the darkness and death. It was unknown how long Draven had been locked up. He only knew that he was very scared and didn¡¯t want to stay in that dark room. He was still very hungry and thirsty. But he had nothing. Unless Draven submitted to his mother, apologized to her, and promised her that he would do it best next time. Finally, when he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, he was released. What was waiting for him was a cold dinner. There was also a small cake. It was very sweet. In his hungry and bitter mouth, it was more delicious than any other food in the world. It was also a gift that Draven had always kept in mind. Draven didn¡¯t know who left him the cake, so he asked the servants to look for the person the next day. Aleah said she had made it for him. She gave him her birthday wishes with a smile and asked him if the cake was delicious. She also told him many details on the cake. So Draven believed it and silently told himself in his heart that he would protect this girl well in the future. Butter, he never tasted it again. Until today, it turned out that Cierra was the one who gave him the cake. Aleah¡¯s lie was really disgusting. The only sweetness he thought in his life was his mistake. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Slow down? Suddenly, Draven began to cough painfully. It was as if there were needles pricking his heart over and over again, His eyes were red, and the ce where he had been beaten was also in pain because of coughing. But it was not as painful as his heart. It was as if someone was cutting with a knife or using a needle. The pain was dense and lingering. He couldn¡¯t get rid of it. He even felt pain when thinking about it. Ryan was frightened by Draven¡¯s appearance and did not dare to continue ying with his phone. He quickly got up from his chair to check on Draven. ¡°Draven, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell? I will send you to the hospital first.¡± Draven propped his forehead andughed maniacally with reddened eyes. He avoided Ryan¡¯s movements as if he were possessed. Ryan was so anxious that he didn¡¯t know what to do. He could only say, ¡°If Cierra doesn¡¯t want to see you, let her be. You don¡¯t have to do this. Are you really fine? Your health is still important. No matter what, let¡¯s go to the hospital if you don¡¯t feel well. Is that okay?¡± Ryan¡¯s words were a little incoherent, just like what he was doing at the moment. He didn¡¯t know what to do at this time. After all, Draven was in front of him and it was quite scary. Draven¡¯s smile was uglier than crying, and he didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Ryan even wondered if it was because of Draven¡¯s mental illness. Draven had forgotten to bring medicine with him in the past two days. Just as Ryan was at a loss, Draven finally stopped his madness and closed his eyes to return to silence. Ryan did not move either. After a while, Draven opened his eyes again. The corners of his eyes were still red, as if tears were flowing down. His eyes were deep. There was not much emotion, but now there was a hint of inscrutable depth in his eyes. It was as if he had been thoroughly enlightened after death. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Draven got up from the chair. No one knew what he was thinking about in the past ten minutes. Ryan couldn¡¯t see through Draven and felt that there was something wrong with his brain. He pointed at the food on the table and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re not eating anymore?¡± The dishes were not a big deal because they had been touched at all. Even if the people of the Barton family disliked it and poured it, they wouldn¡¯t me it on him. After all, it wasn¡¯t Draven¡¯s fault of wasting it. It would be better if they didn¡¯t mind. But Draven had already taken a bite of the cake. It was not good to throw it away like this. Ryanined in his heart. At the same time, he remembered that Draven seemed to have gone crazy because of the cake and wondered if there was something wrong with the cake. But it couldn¡¯t be. Ryan had also eaten some, which was more than a spoonful that Draven had dug out. While Ryan was thinking, he picked up the spoon on the table and wanted to have a taste. However, as soon as Ryan picked up the silver spoon, he was interrupted by Draven. ¡°Who allowed you to touch it?¡± Get B Like an animal protecting its food, Draven suddenly bared his fangs and brandished his ws as he spoke sternly to Ryan. Ryan was shocked and exined, ¡°I just saw that something was wrong with you. I guess it¡¯s because of the cake. So I want to see if there is something different from what I ate. You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± It might not have been like this in the past, but it was different now. Looking at the food on the table, Draven pursed his thin lips. He was so ashamed that he wanted to leave just like that just now. Now he calmed down. a little. He sat down at the table again, picked up the tableware, and ate the food bit by bit. From the cold dishes to the cake that he had taken a bite of, it was obvious that he was full but he still wanted to eat all of them. Ryan wanted to say something to stop him from eating desperately, but after thinking about Draven¡¯s current state, he still remained silent. Anyway, Draven wouldn¡¯t die even if he ate too much. Ryan watched as Draven finished the food one by one. When Ryan was about to send a message to Cierra, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Are you Mr. Trevino and Mr. West? Ms. Barton asked me toe and invite you to leave. I don¡¯t know if you have finished eating or you still need some rest.¡± Mrs. Taylor¡¯s attitude was not bad, but her tone was respectful. It was obvious that she waspleting a task. Ryan put away his phone and nced silently at Draven. Ryan didn¡¯t say anything, and the expression on his face was obvious. ¡®It is not that I don¡¯t want to call Cierra, but that she doesn¡¯t want toe. She has asked the servant to drive us away. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± It was rare for Draven to be so cooperative. He got up from the chair, cleaned up the food box on the table, and wiped the table with a tissue. After cleaning up, he got up and walked to Mrs. Taylor with the food box in his hand. His tone was very kind. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you today. Please convey my apology to Ms. Barton.¡± Mrs. Taylor took the food box and looked at Draven carefully with her turbid eyes. She couldn¡¯t hide the disgust in her eyes. She knew about Cierra¡¯s situation. Thus, she had a lot of opinions regarding Cierra¡¯s ex-husband. Especially when Mrs. Taylor found out that Draven and Ryan were brought in by Belle and her daughter, she despised them even more. After all, birds of a feather flock together. Those who got together with the mother and daughter could not be good guys. But when she looked at Draven now, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so open and frank. He even had a good-looking face. He didn¡¯t look like an immoral person at all. Because of this, the disgust in Mrs. Taylor¡¯s eyes grew even stronger. She thought. ¡°He is really good at pretending. ¡°No wonder Cierra used to be so devoted to him. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a scumbag. He¡¯s so smart! ¡°I can¡¯t let him stay at home any longer. I have to drive him away as soon as possible.¡± Thinking of this, Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t want to send the food box back to the kitchen first, so she directly led the way for them. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The old house isrge. Please follow me so that you won¡¯t get lost in our house.¡± Without looking at them, Mrs. Taylor went straight ahead. ¡°Thank you.¡± Draven knew that he was not well-liked, so he didn¡¯t say anything more and didn¡¯t mind Mrs. Taylor¡¯s rudeness. After thanking her, Draven followed her. The two men had long legs. Even if Mrs. Taylor walked fast, they could easily keep up with her. On the other hand, Mrs. Taylor¡¯s breathing was a little rapid because she wanted to drive them away as soon as possible. Ryan couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Well¡­ Auntie, in fact, you can slow down. We won¡¯t harass Cierra anymore. We will take the initiative to leave. We won¡¯t cause you any trouble, so you don¡¯t have to walk so quickly.¡± Draven was silent, but he didn¡¯t stop. Obviously, he agreed with Ryan¡¯s words. He would no longer harass Cierra and he would take the initiative to leave. He didn¡¯t deserve it, so he had to leave. Draven could even understand Mrs. Taylor¡¯s feelings. She just wanted to take him away as soon as possible. Mrs. Taylor looked back at them and snorted softly without saying anything. Even though she didn¡¯t say anything, this soft snort was sufficient to express her intentions. ¡°Who knows what your intentions are? If I don¡¯t chase you out right now, what if you end up ying a trick on me again? ¡°Slow down? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 What Can I Do? D Mrs. Taylor was doing rough and heavy work, and her health was even better than that of some young people in modern society. Although her breathing was a little heavy, it did not affect her pace at all. She maintained her original speed. Seeing this, Draven and Ryan didn¡¯t say anything else and left in silence. When they passed by the grape trellis in the garden, Draven saw a beautiful figure out of the corner of his eye. He couldn¡¯t help but stop and look in that direction. ¡± The girl under the grapevine had a sweet smile on her face. She was picking bigger and brighter fruits with the child in her arms. There were two beauties sitting on the rattan chair next to them. Thedy in the modified dress had an amiable expression on her face as she looked at Cierra and the child with a smile. As for the younger one, she also had a faint smile on her face as she watched Cierra mess around with a peaceful gaze. ¡°Mr. Trevino, didn¡¯t you agree to leave?¡± Mrs. Taylor turned around and saw that Draven was staring at Cierra intently. Anger rose in her heart. ¡°Sure enough, this man is not a good person! ¡°He said he would not disturb Cierra, but what happened in the end? ¡°As soon as he saw Cierra, he couldn¡¯t move. ¡°He looks quite infatuated. Why didn¡¯t he treat Ms. Barton well at that time? Why did he have to entangle with another woman? ¡°Now that they are divorced, he is thinking about Ms. Barton again? ¡°How can there be such a good thing in the world?¡± Being reminded by Mrs. Taylor, Draven had to look away and apologized to her. He didn¡¯t want to disturb Cierra, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Get Bo When he saw Cierra, he couldn¡¯t look away. If a person really had a soul, he even wanted to die and turn into a spiritual body to apany Cierra silently. Thinking of this, Draven felt a little scared. Draven gave up this idea, withdrew his covetous gaze, and followed Mrs. Taylor with heavy footsteps. For a moment, the girl under the vine seemed to sense something and looked in their direction. Seeing the man¡¯s tall figure leave silently, Cierra felt an inexplicable emotion in her heart. She actually felt that he was a little pitiful. Cierra thought. ¡°Draven is the president of the Trevino Group. It is not my turn to pity him. ¡°It is ridiculous!¡± Cierra didn¡¯t look at Draven for long. She just nced at him and then looked away. She continued to y with Will with a smile. Because the lunch was delicious, other than Cierra, they were a little full. They were not in a hurry to take out the cake. At this moment, they were all taking a walk together. Therefore, Cierra, Sarah, and her future sister-inw were here to y with Will. As for Cierra¡¯s brothers, they went to y chess and even set up two more rounds because there were too many people. Dr. Charl¨¦s, Freddy, Charle, Jaquan, William and Harold were ying the chess at the stone table in the garden. As for Belle and her daughter, they knew that they had made a fool of themselves today. After dinner, they asked about the situation of Draven and Ryan. They learned from William that he had beaten them up and driven them away. Belle eximed, cursed and left with her bag. What she didn¡¯t know was that the distinguished guests she mentioned had just been ¡®ushered away by Ms. Taylor. But no matter what, without these people, the air seemed to be much fresher and they were in a good mood. It would be even better if her nephew didn¡¯t talk so much. ¡°Aunt, do you like the man just now?¡± Perhaps it was because Cierra had taken a few more nces at Draven before he left that Will couldn¡¯t help but stare at Cierra curiously and ask. ¡°Cough.¡± Just as Cierra was peeling a grape and putting it into her mouth, she almost choked on her own saliva when hearing this. Fortunately, she did not hold Will at this moment. Otherwise, she would have choked to death. She patted her chest and rxed for a while before she pretended to be fierce and pinched Will¡¯s little face. ¡°You¡¯re so young. Who taught you this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not young. Will was not afraid of her touch. He even moved closer to Cierra and whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear. ¡°Aunt, I know a lot. Just like I know that Dad likes that auntie, so I¡¯m inspecting her.¡± ¡°Oh, you know how to inspect? Come and tell me, how did you do it?¡± Cierra didn¡¯t answer Will¡¯s question and changed the topic. She didn¡¯t want to talk about Draven. She was unwilling to say anything about Draven to a child who knew nothing. It didn¡¯t matter whether she liked Draven or not. Most importantly, she didn¡¯t want to be with him even if he turned around. Get Roy As expected, Will followed her words and fell into the trap. He silently told Cierra what he had learned in the past two days. Generally speaking, Will was very satisfied with Wanda. If she became his mother in the future, Will would be able to ept it. Cierra pinched his cheek and stole a nce at Wanda. In a low voice, she said, ¡°You are willing to let her be your mother, but she might not be willing to be your mother.¡± The little fellow looked a little confused. ¡°Why?¡± ww He had clearly asked about it. This beautiful auntie had said that she liked him very much, so wouldn¡¯t she be unwilling? Will thought. ¡°I also like her very much. ¡°She smells good, and I likes to be held by her. I always feel that she is familiar. ¡°How can she not want to be my mother?¡± Cierra exined. ¡°It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to be your mother, but she has to marry your father if she wants to be your mother. It¡¯s true that she likes you, but if she doesn¡¯t want to marry your father, she can¡¯t be your mother.¡± Will didn¡¯t quite understand, and his eyes were wide open. ¡°Then let Dad propose. This is what happens on TV. As long as Dad proposes to her, she is willing to marry my dad.¡± Will thought. ¡°If she marries Dad, she can be my Mom. In this way, she can take care of me in the future and send me to and from school, just like other children. ¡°Cherry will not dare to scold me again in the future, saying that I have no mother.¡± The little boy thought to himself and became more and more anxious. He grabbed Cierra¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°Aunt, can you take me to my father now? I¡¯ll go and ask him to propose to auntie. My father likes auntie. He¡¯ll definitely be willing to do that.¡± Looking at Will¡¯s anxious face, Cierra couldn¡¯t helpughing. Sure enough, children were still children. No matter how mature they were, they still didn¡¯t know anything about things that only adults knew. Cierra scratched the little boy¡¯s nose and exined patiently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry to propose. Your father is pursuing auntie now. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He won¡¯t propose until he seeds. In the end, auntie will be your mother. Do you know?¡± Will didn¡¯t quite understand, so he nodded slightly. ¡°Then what can I do?¡± Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Stay in Los Angeles? ¡°You can do a lot of things.¡± Cierra took the little boy¡¯s hand and walked to the side. She spoke patiently and slowly, trying to turn Will into the assistant of Jaquan and Wanda¡¯s rtionship. Cierra could tell that Wanda liked this little guy very much. The reason why she was willing to stay in the old house was mostly because of this little guy. If she could make Wanda like Will more, she could usually use the little fellow to call Wanda out for dinner. If she asked Jaquan to go with her, things would be different when they met more often. Although Wanda had been by Jaquan¡¯s side for a few years, work and private meals were always different. They were superior and subordinate at work. Only when they contacted with each other in private could they develop the rtionship. Love could eventually be cultivated. Furthermore, Cierra could sense that Wanda was fond of Jaquan as well. It was most likely because Wanda felt that there was a huge gap between their family backgrounds. She wascking in a sense of security so that she had rejected Jaquan. Cierra thought. ¡°When theymunicate with each other more, I¡¯ll let Wanda stay in the old house for a few more days and experience Sarah¡¯s charm. It¡¯ll be different after all.¡± Cierra was thinking happily. Now that she knew that Will also liked Wanda, she was even happier. She was quietly nning to recruit Wanda into her family. Unlike the cheerful atmosphere in the garden, the atmosphere outside the old house was much more awkward. After Draven and Ryan were led out by Mrs. Taylor, Mrs. Taylor closed the fence door and left without saying a word. Draven and Ryan looked at each other in dismay. Then, they smiled. ¡°This is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve received such treatment as a guest. Draven, being brothers with you has truly broadened my (ho r izons) !¡± After Ryan opened the car door and sat down in the driver¡¯s seat, he couldn¡¯t help teasing Draven. Draven looked out of the window at the gate of the Barton family¡¯s old mansion with a gloomy look. ¡°I¡¯m also very grateful to have a brother like you. Even in this state, you¡¯re still willing to apany me on this trip and take the risk of being beaten up.¡± As the car started, the scene in front of them gradually disappeared. Draven looked away indifferently and wiped the corner of his mouth with his hand. It hurt a little. But it was still not as painful as the pain in his heart. Draven nced out of the window and seemed to be able to see the smiling girl under the vines through the shade of the trees outside. Draven thought. ¡°Indeed, Cierra is happier if she is not with me. ¡°When she is with me, she is always angry and sad for me. ¡°She used to smile happily when seeing me as if I am the only one in her eyes a long time ago. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°When on earth did she stop smiling at me?¡± Draven couldn¡¯t remember it anymore. But he knew very well that it was because of his behavior that Cierra slowly distanced herself from him. It was not only because he was blindfolded, but also because he had closed his eyes. He was the one who had lost Cierra, who had been silently apanying him.¡± As soon as he thought of it, Draven felt a sharp pain in his heart. He closed his eyes and listened to the whistling wind outside the window. His mind was filled with Cierra¡¯s smile. He thought. ¡°Why can¡¯t she smile at me again? ¡°How can I make her return to my side?¡± The pain began to spread because of Draven¡¯s closing his eyes, and even his eyebrows furrowed. Ryan didn¡¯t notice Draven¡¯s strange behavior, but the car was too quiet. He wanted to talk to someone, so Ryan started talking casually. ¡°By the way, Draven, what happened to you when you were at Cierra¡¯s house? Why did you get hurt after taking a bite of the cake? Was the cake drugged?¡± Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Draven thought to himself. ¡°What Ryan said is true. ¡°Cierra has drugged me in my heart. ¡°Because of a piece of cake, I gave all the good things that should have belonged to Cierra to another woman. ¡°I even hurt Cierra again and again because of that woman. ¡°What a joke! ¡°It is just because of a cake. ¡°Cierra is the one who has always been by my side. ¡°How can I ignore it? ¡°Is it because Cierra¡¯s presence was too weak, or is it because Cierra¡¯spany is natural that I don¡¯t take it to heart? ¡°But no matter what the reason is, the past has be the past. ¡°Even if I want to make up for it now, it is useless.¡± Instead of answering Ryan¡¯s question, Draven opened his eyes and looked ahead. He seemed to be lost in thought. Ryan also gave up talking about the cake. ¡°I won¡¯t ask about this anymore. Let¡¯s talk about something else. You asked me to find Cierra before and said that you wanted to talk to her. Why did you leave so simplyter?¡± Ryan thought that ording to Draven¡¯s character, Draven would not care about what others thought at all. Ryan thought. ¡°Anyway, the Barton family hates us so much and we even follow Belle and her daughter in earlier. Jaquan didn¡¯t ask us to leave at all. ¡°Therefore, even if Cierra didn¡¯t want to see Draven and Mrs. Taylor urged us to leave, as long as Draven didn¡¯t want to, he could find a way to talk to Cierra. ¡°Especially when Draven met Cierra on the way and saw that she was under the vine rack. What a good opportunity. ¡°They are all beautiful women. Even if Draven was beaten up, Cierra would not be able to avoid him if Draven wanted to. ¡°But Draven didn¡¯t. ¡°After being reminded again, Draven looked away and followed Mrs. Taylor obediently. There was no comint or unwillingness in Draven¡¯s eyes.¡± Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Draven thought. ¡°Why? ¡°What else can it be? ¡°Because I didn¡¯t dare. ¡°How could I have the face to meet Cierra? ¡°I used to be ignorant of those things and arrogantly thought that Cierra was just a child who could only please Ernest. ¡°And I thought Cierra didn¡¯t have the guts. All she did was staying in the kitchen all day long to cook delicious food to coax Ernest. She didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head. ¡°Now that I knew everything, how could I have the face to look for Cierra? ¡°Cierra was coaxing Ernest in the kitchen because she was sincere. ¡°Ernest Trevino was good to her, which was why Cierra had spent so much effort on food, hoping that Ernest would enjoy his appetite at the end of the year. ¡°Cierra always lowered her head because the Boyle family treated her badly, so she did not dare to do it, which was a way to protect herself. ¡°She was not a good-for-nothing. She even apanied me secretly.. ¡°She sent me the design drafts in the name of the Entrustment Design Studios to help me gain a foothold in thepany. ¡°Entrustment Design. ¡°Entrustment. ¡°So that was what Cierra meant. I have just thought of it. ¡°I am a fool who is kept in the dark. How can I dare to expect to have a chat with Cierra? ¡°I feel ashamed to even meet Cierra, so I left quickly. ¡°Otherwise, if I stayed in front of her for a long time, I would be afraid of making Cierra sick.¡± Ryan still didn¡¯t get Draven¡¯s answer, so he simply stopped asking. ¡°Then when are we going back? You¡¯ve already seen Cierra. As for apology, this injury can be considered an apology. Do we still have to stay in Los Angeles?¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 It¡¯s Not Too Late ¡°Why don¡¯t we stay for a few more days? Since we haven¡¯t officially met Cierra, we should at least have some fun. Oh yes, you saw the old man from L¡¯Opera Restaurant today, right? I heard that Los Angeles is holding a Cooking Contest these few days. That old man is probably here for this matter. Maybe Cierra will be attending as well.¡± Before Draven could reply, Ryan had already started talking. ¡°Let¡¯s go and join in the fun. Although Cierra doesn¡¯t want to talk to you, you can look at her more.¡± More importantly, Cierra was willing to talk to Ryan. Ryan wanted to stay a few more days. From the looks of Draven, Ryan¡¯s wish would most likelye to nothing. To Ryan¡¯s surprise, the person in the passenger seat said softly, ¡°Then stay for a few more days.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ryan stepped on the elerator excitedly. The sudden eleration made Draven shoot a cold nce at him. Ryan chuckled and stopped talking. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the real Mr. Trevino.¡± The car went steadily on the road. The scenery slowly receded, not ovepping with the beautiful scenery of New York. In New York, which was far away from here, there were also people who were nning to board the ne and head for Los Angeles. ¡°Bruno, isn¡¯t it too rash for us to follow L¡¯Opera Restaurant¡¯s chef to Los Angeles like this? What if he¡¯s purely participating in some Cooking Contest and my deskmate isn¡¯t there at all? Wouldn¡¯t that be a wasted trip?¡± In the departure lounge, Adam analyzed rationally to Bruno, who was sitting opposite him. It had been so long, but they hadn¡¯t gotten any information from the chef of the L¡¯Opera Chapter 26 Nt¡¯s Not Too Late Gel Bo Restaurant. Maybe it was just a cooperation, and they didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship. If Bruno really wanted to know where Cierra was, he might as well ask her directly. There was no need to waste so much effort. Bruno was scrolling through his phone and leaning against the sofa casually. Perhaps it was because he had seen some amazing news, his fingers suddenly paused on the screen, and his eyes behind his sses lit up. He clicked on the photo and browsed through the short sentence carefully. Suddenly, he smiled. ¡°She¡¯s in Los Angeles.¡± The second son of the Barton family in Los Angeles was William. So Cierra was the daughter of the Barton family. A few months ago, the Barton family announced that they had found the missing daughter and they would donate millions of dors to the local police to set up the tform to find the lost children. At that time, Bruno did not take the news seriously and only thought that the Barton family was kind and attached great importance to the daughter. Unexpectedly, this piece of news had something to do with them. It turned out that Cierra was the daughter of the Barton family. It was no wonder that when Cierra was in New York, she had always been with William, the president of the XR Entertainment At that time, everyone thought that Mr. Barton was Cierra¡¯s new boyfriend after her divorce, and even Bruno almost thought so. Who would have thought that it would be her biological brother? It was unknown how the Boyle family would react if they knew about this. Chapter 26t¡¯s Not Too Late The one they kept scolding was the apple of the eye of the richest and most powerful family in Los Angeles. If the Boyle family found out, she wondered if they would regret treating her like that. If they treated Cierra a little better, even if they treated her like an ordinary person and didn¡¯t impose disgusting things on her, they would probably get more than a few thousand dors aspensation. Unfortunately, how could wicked people care about such things? What could they do if they found out? Regret? Ha¡­ There¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world. They didn¡¯t deserve it. Bruno saved the picture of the cake. With a faint smile on his face, he closed his eyes and leaned against the sofa to rest. He thought. ¡°I found her.¡± Adam was stunned by Bruno¡¯s affirmative words. When Adam came to his senses, he saw Bruno leaning against the sofa with a peaceful face, as if everything was ready. Adam thought. ¡°Heh, why don¡¯t I know that Cierra is in Los Angeles?¡± However, Adam did not ask any more questions. Since Bruno was so sure, he must have a well- thought-out n. Adam had trusted Bruno since he was a child. ¡°Bruno, although the question is a little presumptuous, can I ask you why you like Cierra? You two don¡¯t seem to have anything to do with each other.¡± Unable to suppress his curiosity, Adam leaned against the table and asked curiously. In his impression, what Bruno and Cierra had said could be counted on one hand. However, ever since Cierra was treated strangely by the Boyle family, Bruno would often send messages asking about the pitiful and beautiful Cierra¡¯s current situation. Chapter 26 Nit¡¯s Not Too Late Get BoyGel This kind of secret lovested until Adam went abroad to study. It was not until Cierra established a rtionship with Draven that it disappeared from Adam¡¯s world. That was why Adam had always known that Bruno liked Cierra. However, because Cierra used to only care about Draven, Bruno could only hide his feelings in his heart. Now that Cierra was divorced, Bruno was naturally unwilling to continue the humble joy. However, Adam had no idea why Bruno had fallen in love with Cierra. They didn¡¯t have much interaction. They just met each other when the ss was over. After that, when Bruno returned to the West family in Chicago, he didn¡¯t have a chance to see Cierra. Adam didn¡¯t quite understand. In the past, he didn¡¯t ask because he was not interested. Now that he was sessful in his career, he also felt sour, sweet, crying, and happy in love, so he became curious about other people¡¯s feelings. As soon as he finished asking, the man sitting on the sofa also opened his eyes. The eyes under the sses were a little empty. He did not answer Adam¡¯s question and seemed to be lost in thought. Bruno thought. ¡°Why do I like that girl? ¡°Perhaps she Is different from the others. Since she was a child, she has only cared about Draven. ¡°It was as if Go d had given Draven a gift that only belonged to him. ¡°I wanted to (sna tch) it away. ¡°Why should it only belong to Draven? ¡°My unwillingness has given birth to some dark ideas. ¡°Or because I have never seen or heard of it, I wanted to get it. ¡°However, when I approached Cierra with malice, she showed me the purest kindness. ¡°A candy. ¡°At that time, Cierra was still the daughter of the Boyle family. She was dressed like a little princess, and her chubby face was delicate and beautiful. Except for the way she looked at Draven, she treated everyone the same. ¡°I was no exception. ¡°But she would still smile at me, call me brother in a sweet voice, and then give me a candy. ¡°It was Christmas Eve. ¡°The childish and innocent children in school would give each other congrattory cards and apples on Christmas Eve, and give each other candy and blessings. ¡°I came to find Cierra because I wanted to quietly pull her into the darkness. ¡°But she gave me a candy on a festive day. ¡°It was very exquisite. It didn¡¯t seem to have been casually tossed to me. ¡°Even if I knew that Cierra would give anyone she knew a candy, I was still willing to regard it as the unique one. ¡°It was a unique candy that belonged only to me. ¡°After that, I didn¡¯t think about how to (sna tch) her away. ¡°Because I found that she was not a gift for Draven. ¡°She was herself. ¡°Even though she treated Draven differently, she would still notice others. ¡°She had her own social circle. She would y with her friends, help the elderly on the side of the road, and would do a lot of things that the so-called upper ss disdained. ¡°On the other hand, it was only because of the good rtionship between the two families that Draven was able to stay by her side. ¡°Draven had always been arrogant and didn¡¯t take girls seriously.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sooner orter, Cierra would not wait for him. ¡°Unfortunately, an ident happened to the West family, so I had to leave my grandfather¡¯s house and go to Chicago to clean up the mess. ¡°Otherwise, she would have been mine long ago. ¡°Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem toote.¡± Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Have a Try In the Barton family in Los Angeles. After seeing off the distinguished guests, the small yard returned to its usual quietness. What was even rarer was that William didn¡¯t argue with his father, nor did he want to leave. He even had a chess game with Charle. William was originally ying chess with Harold, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t think straight. After losing several games in a row, he quit. It just so happened that Jaquan¡¯s game with his father was over because Jaquan h¨¢d something to do in thepany. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the usually cold-hearted Charle softened his tone and tentatively asked William if he wanted to y a few rounds. Not to mention William, even Sarah and the others who came over to have afternoon tea and cake with them were shocked. Charle, who had always been dignified, had never spoken to his son in such a tone. They had always been strictly regted. As a result, the usual casual chitchat became the standard for lecturing. The family atmosphere became worse and worse because of the children¡¯s growing up. They could not even get together even if it was during the Christmas. Fortunately, Cierra was back now, which made the family look like a family. ¡°Since Dad wants to y two rounds, William, just give it a try. Since you can¡¯t beat Harold, you will not lose to an old man, will you?¡± Cierra held onto Will¡¯s hand and encouraged William. She even pulled out the chair to watch the battle. William snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try. Why should I be afraid of him?¡± William was a man who could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. Since Charle asked him in such a tone, he couldn¡¯t put on a haughty attitude and naturally softened his attitude. The chess pieces were ready quickly. Chapter 268 Have a Try Charle asked William to make the first move. Thetter was aggressive and did not y ording to the conservative rules. He took offense as defense. The game of chess quickly entered the stage of fighting between the two sides. Cierra didn¡¯t know much about chess, but she was watching with great interest. The scene also attracted the attention of the two old men next to them. They stopped the mess in their hands, and they poked their heads out and pondered in their hearts. The current situation was advantageous to Charle, and William was in a passive position. However, even though Charle appeared to have the advantage, it could be broken by a single move. Freddy, who was impatient, reminded William without thinking. In an instant, the situation was reversed. The oue of this battle was already set in stone. Charle shook his head with a smile and put down the chess pieces. He looked at the two elders with a smile and said, ¡°Sirs, you are partial.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Freddy was thick-skinned and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say how to y. He is smart. Besides, wasn¡¯t he the one who did the first part? This is the foundation of the first part. Only then can the second part be won easily.¡± Charleughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s better than me. He¡¯s quite capable!¡± It was rare to hear such praise from Charle, and everyone could tell that it came from the bottom of Charle¡¯s heart. Sitting opposite them, William raised his eyelids, and his casual expression was slightly restrained, looking a little unnatural. He thought. ¡°What is this? ¡°A game of chess ended all previous grudges?¡± William looked down at the mess with an inexplicable look in his eyes. It wasn¡¯t that William didn¡¯t want to reconcile with his parents, but the estrangement in his heart wasn¡¯t so easily resolved. William was ignored, suppressed, and denied in the past. Whenever something happened, the first thing that came to Charle¡¯s mind was that William was the one who had done it. Even if Charle finally learned the truth and knew that he had wronged William, he would not apologize. Because William was a child at that time, and Charle was the most prestigious father in the family. So even if Charle was wrong, he could pretend that nothing had happened. Why should he pretend that nothing had happened and ask for reconciliation after so many years? William couldn¡¯t or weren¡¯t willing to do it. It wasn¡¯t that William hadn¡¯t tried it before. However, whenever he recalled the past, all he wanted to do was to flee. He wanted to leave this family that could not be considered a home. He wanted to leave his father. Today, if it weren¡¯t for Cierra, he would never have stayed in this so-called ¡®home¡¯ for so long. He was willing topromise because of family affection, but he was not willing to Therefore, he didn¡¯t care much about Charle¡¯s praise at this time. Only children would be happy because of their parents¡¯ approval. He didn¡¯t need it anymore. ording to Charle¡¯s attitude, he didn¡¯t want to y chess anymore. William silently put away the chess pieces and listened to Charle and two old men bragging. ¡°It¡¯s so boring,¡± William thought. ¡°William,e with me.¡± As soon as William put away the chessboard, he heard Charle¡¯s voice. William paused as if he had not expected that his father would take the initiative to look for him. William frowned in confusion. At the side, Sarah reminded him gently, ¡°William, since your father asked you, you should go with him. If his words are unpleasant to the ear, you can scold him back like what you did to Belle at the dinner table today. You don¡¯t have to care if he¡¯s an elder or not. Do you understand?¡± Sarah had fallen out with Belle a long time ago, so she didn¡¯t address Belle respectfully in front of the children. Instead, Sarah called Belle by her name. Hearing Sarah¡¯s words, Charle was unhappy. How could Sarahpare him with Belle? Charle retorted, ¡°I have something serious to talk to William. You can¡¯t wrong me, Sarah.¡± Although Sarah was weak, she had always been doted on by Charle over the years. It would not be an exaggeration to say that Charle had raised Sarah as his daughter. Sarah red at Charle and said, ¡°How can you say that? You were the one who provoked William every time he came back. You could have exined it clearly, but you insisted on shouting.¡± Charle didn¡¯t say anything and he hoped Sarah could scold him more. After all, every frown and smile was full of charm. But Charle was worried about Sarah¡¯s health, so Charle could only coax her patiently. ¡°I know I was wrong. I promise I won¡¯t make the same mistake again this time. I¡¯ll have a good talk with William, okay?¡± Hearing Charle¡¯s patient tone, Sarah felt a little embarrassed. Sarah pushed Charle away and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have something to say to William? Why are you talking about me? If you have something important to say, hurry up and talk to William. Don¡¯t waste time!¡± Sarah thought. ¡°Everyone is watching from the side, yet Charle has the nerve toe over.¡± Especially when Sarah saw Cierra looking at them, she felt even more embarrassed. She was even clingier than the children at her age. How shameless! ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take William to the study right now.¡± Hearing his wife¡¯s words, Charle naturally didn¡¯t dare to continue chatting with her. He looked at William who was sitting there. The father and son were still in a deadlock. Cierra could tell that William was throwing a tantrum. Cierra didn¡¯t make anyments on William¡¯s matter. As a member of the family, she naturally hoped they could get along with each other well. So Cierra hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°William, why don¡¯t you go and have a look? Mom also said that if Dad say something you don¡¯t like, you can scold him back. Why are you afraid of him?¡± Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Are You Incurably Sick? ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± William snorted in a low voice. He just didn¡¯t want to waste time with Charle. There was nothing to talk about with him. However, the provocation worked on William. Although heined, he still got up from the chair and looked up at Charle. His action was self¨Cevident. Seeing this, Charle breathed a sigh of relief. If William was willing to talk, it meant that there was still hope of reconciliation. The father and son went to the study one after another. Without beating around the bush, Charle got straight to the point and took out a contract from the drawer. ¡°These are the shares of the MRC Group. I n to give the shares that I own to the three of you. See if you can ept it. If you can, sign it.¡± Charle turned the contract and signing pen to William and exined the distribution at the same time. ¡°Cierra has suffered a lot outside alone, so I discussed with your mother that half of the shares will be given to her, and the other half will be divided equally between you and Jaquan. If you have any other opinions, you can raise them now, and I will modify them.¡± The MRC Group was founded by Charle. He was a director and thergest shareholder of thepany. The contract on the table was to transfer his personal shares to his children. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t have happened so early. Although thepany had been handed over to Jaquan, Charle was still in good health. It didn¡¯t matter even if he held these shares all the time. However, this was not the case that made William surprised. It didn¡¯t matter whether the family property was divided or not. It would be fine if they were all handed over to Jaquan or Cierra. Anyway, William¡¯spany was doing well, so there was no need to add another burden to his shoulders. Otherwise, he would be busy all the time. And it was troublesome. What surprised William was that Charle¡¯s tone was so calm when talking to him about these things. It was incredible. After all, in William¡¯s opinion, Charle was not the kind of person to negotiate with you. It was good enough that he didn¡¯t sign your name directly. Perhaps it was because this matter was too serious, even Charle¡¯s tone was different. However, William did not intend to sign it. He didn¡¯t even sit down. He directly pushed the contract back. ¡°I can¡¯t even handle my ownpany. How can you leave the mess to us when you are old? Do you really think you are awesome?¡± Hearing this, Charle was furious. He mmed the table and shouted, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± William sneered and red back, as if waiting for Charle to lose his temper. ¡°You¡¯re my father. Don¡¯t you know what kind of temper I have? Do I look like the kind of person who would go back to the company obediently?¡± That¡¯s right. William had been naughty since he was young. Fortunately, Charle didn¡¯t control him too much. Most of the time, William was handed over to Jaquan to take care of. If Charle really took William with him carefully, he would probably be lying in the hospital in anger, waiting for William to pull out the oxygen tube for him. Charle took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, and said patiently, ¡°Yourpany belongs to you, and my shares should be inherited by you. Is there a conflict between the two? Besides, thepany is usually managed by Jaquan, and you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Are you not willing to get the money at the end of the year?¡± William clicked his tongue and did not refute. William pulled out the chair in front of the table and sat down. He picked up the contract with his long fingers and nced at it briefly. ¡°You asked Jaquan to work while Cierra and I to get the money. What did Jaquan say? Have you asked him?¡± Charle didn¡¯t hide anything and red at William. ¡°Of course, your brother is more approachable than you, and he agreed.¡± Of course, the process was not easy. Just like William, Jaquan didn¡¯t intend to take these shares. There was no other reason. Jaquan had his ownpany under his name. When he took over the MRC Group in the early years, he had already bought some shares with his own money. That was to say, the biggest shareholder of the group, in addition to Charle, was Jaquan. If he epted a part of his father¡¯s shares, Jaquan would be the biggest shareholder. Jaquan was unwilling to ept it. He wanted to hand it over to Cierra. On the one hand, he didn¡¯t need it. On the other hand, he wanted topensate Cierra. As a result, Charle shifted the majority of the shares to Cierra. He would have tried his best to persuade Jaquan to agree. But Jaquan still didn¡¯t sign it. He insisted that he would sign it after getting William¡¯s approval. As such, Charle began to persuade William. Unfortunately, it was still hard. ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for Jaquan to agree. He has been working in thepany for a long time. I haven¡¯t been in thepany for a day. Have you ever considered Jaquan¡¯s feelings if you give me these inexplicably?¡± Even if William got the answer, his attitude was still the same. He threw the paper on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Thatpany in New York has already given me a headache. If you ask me to be a shareholder of the MRC Group, it will be annoying.¡± ¡°You!¡± Charle was about to scold William again, but when he met William¡¯s gaze, he stopped. In a fit of pique, Charle knocked on the table and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then I will give it to Cierra and Jaquan. You voluntarily give it up. Don¡¯t make a fuss at that time!¡± ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯m leaving.¡± William couldn¡¯t wait to leave those messes to Jaquan, and he was impatient. His indifferent attitude angered Charle. For other people¡¯s children, they would fight tooth and nail for the family property, such as the West family in Chicago. His family, on the other hand, thought it was troublesome and were eager to let someone else take over thepany. Charle didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or worried. Charle thought. ¡°My sons have the ability to make their own career prosperous. The family business that I have worked so hard for bes something that no one wants, right? ¡°Forget it.¡± Charle didn¡¯t force William to sign the contract and put it away for the time being. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want it for the time being, let¡¯s talk about itter. I won¡¯t force you. As for your company, I have checked it out. It has done a good job in the industry. If you need financial support, you can talk to Jaquan. You can ask for as much as you want. ¡°Also, I asked you to move thepany back to Los Angelesst time. After that, I reflected on it. Your mother and sister also told me that it was my fault. I apologize to you here.¡± Charle¡¯s tone was very serious, which made William stunned. Theziness on his body was slightly restrained. William raised his eyelids to look at his father speechlessly andplicatedly. It seemed that Charle had expected William¡¯s attitude, so he didn¡¯t overreact. However, Charle was still a little disappointed and did not show it on his face. Charle sighed softly and said, ¡°Today is your birthday. After today, you will be 30 years old. Don¡¯t be so willful and casual. Find a girl to get married as soon as possible and This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. settle down. ¡°Anyway, there are some signs on Jaquan¡¯s side. Don¡¯t think about having fun all the time. Now that you have a career, it will be safer for you to have a family. Your mother and I are not urging you to get married and have children, but with someone to apany you for the rest of your life, you won¡¯t be lonely. ¡°Of course, if you have your own thoughts, we won¡¯t interfere. In short, you have us behind you, so you won¡¯t be alone. It¡¯s just that we may not be able to apany you all the time, right?¡± As soon as Charle finished speaking, he received an inexplicable look of William. After a while, William asked with uncertainty. ¡°Old man, are you terminally ill?¡° Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Tears of Joy ¡°Brat, are you f**king cursing me?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as William finished speaking, Charle shouted. William closed his eyes and almost covered his ears exaggeratedly. There was even an echo in the room that did not dissipate for a long time. William frowned. It was only after the voice had ceased that he slowly opened his mouth to speak. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to curse you. It¡¯s because you seemed¡­¡± William didn¡¯t want to embarrass his father, so he swallowed the words ¡°to make arrangements after the funeral¡±. He could not be med for letting his imagination run wild. Charle often scolded him and never said a good word to him over the phone. Charle was as arrogant as ever on the phone. Wasn¡¯t it the case when they had dinnerst time? William hadn¡¯t been home for so many years. For ordinary fathers, they would more or less express some concern for the child. But what about Charle? He asked William to move thepany back to Los Angeles. What kind of tone was that? Unlike today, he had tried to reason with William in a soft voice and even asked William to sign the contract of the shares. It was hard not to make William¡¯s imagination run wild. Charle sneered and finally raised his voice. ¡°Do you think I am willing to talk to you in that tone? It¡¯s all because of your mother and sister. Last night, they talked to me earnestly and asked me to communicate with you!¡± Charle thought. ¡°I havemunicated with him and reason with him patiently. ¡°But what about him? ¡°He is cursing me to death!¡± Although William didn¡¯t say thetter half of his words, Charle could tell. Charle thought, ¡°Make arrange about?¡± after my funeral? Ha, what the hell is he talking Charle didn¡¯t want to talk to William anymore. He got up from his chair and said to William in a bad mood. ¡°I¡¯m almost done talking to you. There are only two things. One is the shares, and the other is that your mother hopes that you can get married. Take your birthday gift and get out of here!¡± This tone of voice actually made William much morefortable. He nced at the box on the table that had been pushed over by Charle in a bad mood and h**ked it over. The design of the t box was quite exquisite. At first nce, one could tell that it was made by the childish Sarah. William opened it directly in front of Charle. There was a document inside. It was the office building where the XR Entertainment was located. Charle bought the building directly and gave it to William as a gift. William was a little surprised. Charle¡¯s tone improved a little. Seeing that William was staring at the document in a daze, Charle exined a little unnaturally. ¡°Jaquan said that yourpany¡¯s real estate in New York has been rented so far. I originally thought that if you were willing to move back to Los Angeles, you could just set up apany near the MRC Group directly. But you are not willing. You can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing for me if you rend an office outside.¡± Charle was obviously doing this for William¡¯s own good, but he still didn¡¯t admit it. William clicked his tongue and epted the gift. He said casually, ¡°I like it very much. Thank you.¡± Charle snorted and nced at William. ¡°I¡¯ve said what I should say. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to listen to me or not. As for which city you want to stay in, it¡¯s up to you. But remember toe back often on holidays, understand?¡± Charle was concerned about William. Even though the rtionship betw ween the father and son was in a deadlock, Charle still hoped that the family would be more lively during the holidays, so he earnestly advised William again. However, William said casually, ¡°It is not a big deal. Is it necessary for you to pretend t be terminally ill?¡± ¡°You!¡± Before Charle could curse out loud, William had already rushed out of the study with th gift, leaving only an arrogant response. ¡°Got it. You talk too much. Take care of yourself!¡± The long voice seemed to linger in the study for a long time. After a long while, Charle came to his senses and couldn¡¯t help chuckling. ¡°This brat!¡± Charle shook his head and slowly sat down on the chair in the study. He was so old that he felt a little tired after shouting a few times. Charle pulled over the photo frame on the desk, and his eyes with fine lines curved. He looked at the family in the photo frame and sighed softly. The photo was taken in the year of William¡¯s birth. At that time, thepany was a little better, and it had not even changed its name to the MRC Group. It was just a smal factory, and the whole family lived in it. Unlike Jaquan, there were too many things to do in thepany after William was born. Charle ate and lived almost every day in thepany. He didn¡¯te back to see his wife much, let alone take care of the child. Fortunately, Jaquan was sensible and knew how to take care of his younger brother and mother. After that, Jaquan and William grew up. Charle intended to train Jaquan to be his heir. The more he looked at the naughty second son, the more annoyed he became, so he allowed William to do whatever he wanted. Later, his business was sessful, and Sarah identally had a third child. They were overjoyed to have a child at such an old age. However, it was unexpected that an ident would happen. As soon as the child was born, the child disappeared in the earthquake. In the following days, Charle had to take care of thepany and his wife, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to William It was his fault that their father-son rtionship hade to this stage. But men were proud, especially as fathers. Even if they knew that they had done something wrong, it was not easy for them to apologize to their children. Charle thought that if he gave William a way out, William would be able to go down. He didn¡¯t expect William to be so stubborn. Charle thought. ¡°But it made sense. William is our child, so his personality is inevitably simr to ours. ¡°Back then, when the Chester family had tried every means to make things difficult for Sarah in order to prevent her from marrying me, she had stubbornly persisted. ¡°Fortunately, I did not disappoint Sarah. ¡°And William did not disappoint me. ¡°It is my fault for not being a qualified father. ¡°It is the same when ites to Jaquan and Cierra. ¡°Icked care for the former and I didn¡¯t take care of thetter. ¡°I should apologize for my dereliction of duty.¡± Charle heaved a heavy sigh of relief and put the photo frame back on the table. A smile appeared on his handsome and elegant face. Now that their family was reunited, it was time for them to have a new family picture. It was better to apologize today than any other day. The family picture should also be taken today! Thinking of this, Charle took out his mobile phone and called Jaquan, asking him to go Chapter 270 Tears of Joy home early in the evening. In the small garden, seeing Jaquane back, Cierra also asked Mrs. Taylor to take out the cake from the kitchen. ¡°Has William finished talking with Dad? We were chatting and are a little hungry. Come and cut your cake, William.¡± ¡°Great, cut the cake!¡± Will pped his hands happily in agreement. Sarah looked at everything in front of her with a smile, and her eyes were slightly red. It had been a long time since their family had been so lively. This missing girl was really their lucky star. As soon as Cierra got home, the house became much more lively. Not only did William restrain his temper, but Jaquan came back often so that he wouldn¡¯t stay in the company every day. As for Will, he didn¡¯t look like a child at all in the past. He was as mature as an adult, which made Sarah always reflect on what she hadn¡¯t taught him well. It was great that Will knew how to cry andugh. Children should grow up happily. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Sarah thought. Looking at everything in front of her with red eyes, Sarah could not hold back her tears. When Charle came out of the study and saw Sarah like this, he thought that something was wrong. He immediately felt distressed and said, ¡°Sarah, why are you crying on such a happy day? Did the insects get into your eyes?¡± Sarah shook her head. Not only was her eyes red, but her face was also flushed. ¡°I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m crying with joy. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Make a Wish There were so many people around, and the children were watching. There were also two old men. Sarah was so shy that she pushed Charle away. ¡°Don¡¯t act like that. Stay away from me.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stand a little further away, but Sarah, you can¡¯t cry anymore. The doctor said that if you keep crying, your eyes won¡¯t be able to see anything in the future.¡± Charle was worried. 4 In the early years, Sarah¡¯s eyes were damaged because she cried too much, so the doctor advised her not to cry again, otherwise, she might really lose her sight. Hearing this, Cierra went over to tease Sarah. ¡°Mom, Dad is right. We¡¯re so happy. today. We can¡¯t cry. I¡¯ve juste back. Why don¡¯t you take a good look at me?¡± Cierra acted like a spoiled child in front of Sarah. Sarah immediately smiled and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s cut the cake with William. I will try your cooking.¡± Cierra said proudly, ¡°I made it. Of course it¡¯s delicious.¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t guarantee anything else. She didn¡¯t even dare to say that her design draft was absolutely perfect, but she was confident in her food. William held the knife for a long time and waited for Cierra and Mrs. Chester to turn. around. When they got closer, William picked up the long knife and made a gesture, but it didn¡¯t fall for a long time. ¡°William, can you hurry up?¡± Will¡¯s saliva was about to fall out when he smelled the cream. He swallowed and urged. William joked, ¡°The cake is so beautiful that I can¡¯t bear to cut it.¡± William¡¯szy tone amused many people present. That¡¯s right. These flowers were made like works of art. How could William bear to cut them off? This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t make everyone greedy.¡± Cierra alsoughed when she heard the praise. However, food was made to satisfy the appetite, and Cierra didn¡¯t think there was anything good about the pattern. It was quite in line with William¡¯s standard temperament. William did whatever he wanted. Cierra also hoped that William would be the same in the new year. She wished that William lived wantonly and freely. After receiving the urging, William began to cut the cake. ¡°Wait, William hasn¡¯t made a wish yet, has he? Besides, we haven¡¯t blessed Mr. Barton yet. Why don¡¯t we light the candles and sing the birthday song? We¡¯re ignoring Mr. Barton just for a bite.¡± Just as the de was about to touch the cake, Wanda, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke and interrupted William. ¡°Yes, I forgot to ask William to make a wish. I¡¯ll get the candles.¡± Only then did Cierra remember to retrieve the candles. Cierra made the cake herself and prepared everything needed. Cierra thought, ¡°William¡¯s birthday is only held once a year. ¡°The ritual is necessary.¡± The candles engraved with numbers were lit. Everyone sang happily and gave their blessings to William. The voices of them echoed in the air and lingered in William¡¯s ears for a long time, arousing a lot of his emotions. William thought, ¡°I have never had a birthday like today.¡± William hadn¡¯t celebrated his birthday for a few years. William felt that he only made his parents upset. Unlike Jaquan and his younger brothers, he was naughty. He was either making his parents angry or making trouble outside. As a child, when William was punished by his parents, he wondered whether they would be happier if he was not born. William thought, ¡°Without me, everything will be fine.¡± So William didn¡¯t like to celebrate his birthday. Every birthday was to remind William that he was an unwee person and he shouldn¡¯t have been born. No one would celebrate William¡¯s birthday until Cierra returned home. It turned out that everyone was happy for William. ncing at the smiling Cierra, a smile appeared on William¡¯s face. William closed his eyes and made a wish on his birthday for the first time in so many years. William hoped that Cierra would be safe and happy in the future. When William opened his eyes again, the emotions in his ck eyes had disappeared, and he was aszy as ever. ¡°Okay,e and share the cake. Come on, Will, you eat the most. I hope you can grow up happily.¡± Will took the cake, wrinkled his nose, and said seriously, ¡°William, I want to be as tall and strong as you.¡± Will¡¯s words were unscrupulous, which made everyone in the roomughed. Unlike the cheerful atmosphere of the Barton family, the atmosphere of the Chester family was not very good. After leaving the Barton family, Belle were depressed all the way. After returning to the Chester family, Belle was angrier. Her movements were so loud that it seemed that she could not quell the anger in her heart if she did not make any noise. ¡°Mom, lower your voice. Eudora Wright seems a little unhappy.¡± Cherry sat next to Belle, washed the fruit for her, and reminded her in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s my home. I can do whatever I want. If Eudora is unhappy, don¡¯t live with me. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Belle sneered, picked up the grapes washed by Cherry, and put them into her mouth. She did not forget to remind Cherry to eat together. When Eudora came out of the kitchen and heard this, her face suddenly darkened. After marrying into the Chester family for so many years, Eudora¡¯s husband had treated. her very well, and her parents-inw had not interfered in their affairs. It could be said that everything was good except Belle. Before Belle got married, the Chester family had been in a mess because of her. Not only did Belle make trouble at home, but she also went to Sarah¡¯s ce. If Charle hadn¡¯t insisted on driving her back, Belle would have broken them. up. After Belle got married, Eudora could live a peaceful life. Who would have thought that Belle would get a divorce ande back? Not only did Bellee back by herself, but she also brought Cherry with her. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the other members of the Chester family were all nice people, Eudora wouldn¡¯t have tolerated Belle at all. She would have divorced Archer Chester a long time ago. Eudora thought, ¡°Where did Belle go today? She was so angry when she came back.¡± No matter how much Eudora disliked Belle, she was still Archer¡¯s sister. Eudora could not point at Belle¡¯s nose and ask her to get lost. However, even if Eudora didn¡¯t get along well with Belle, she never saw Belle act like that. Belle was so annoying. Belle nced at Eudora and said arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Belle crossed her long legs on the sofa and casually threw the strawberry on the coffee table, regardless of where she threw it. Eudora couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t care where you went just now, but can you behave yourself at home? Can¡¯t you just put the trash into the trash can? Isn¡¯t it morefortable for everyone to live in a clean house?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. This is my home. I can do whatever I want.¡± Belle¡¯s anger red up and she immediately went up against Eudora. ¡°As I said, if you don¡¯t like it, you can move out. This is my parents¡¯ house. Besides, there are ser vants at home. I¡¯m just throwing trash. The serv ants will clean it up. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Belle!¡± Eudora was so angry that she clenched her fists. Eudora thought, ¡°Yes, there are ser vants at home. ¡°But because Mrs. Chester likes to be quiet, she doesn¡¯t let the serv ants live at home. Instead, they juste to clean up every morning. ¡°It is I who do the rest of housework.¡± The older generation were frugal and had different thoughts. They thought that women were in charge of housework while men were outside doing business. This was how Eudora had lived after marrying into the Chester family. Archer¡¯s family were kind. Eudora didn¡¯t need to do much housework. Belle was the only one who made things difficult for Eudora. Seeing that Eudora was angry and couldn¡¯t speak, Belle vented all the anger she had suffered at the Barton family today on Eudora. Belle got up from the sofa, rolled her eyes at Eudora, and said with disdain, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t waste time. You¡¯re so mean.¡± ¡°p!¡± As soon as Belle finished speaking, Eudora pped. Eudora¡¯s palmnded heavily on Belle¡¯s face. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Get Out Belle couldn¡¯t believe it. Belle covered her face and looked at Eudora in disbelief. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Before Belle could react to the pain, she looked at Eudora in shock and pointed at Eudora. It was the first time that Eudora had hit Belle, so she didn¡¯t use much strength. Although Eudora¡¯s hands were trembling, she didn¡¯t feel any pain. It seemed that Belle did not feel much pain. However, the significance of this p on Belle¡¯s face was different. It also meant a lot to Eudora. For the first time, Eudora straightened her back in front of Belle. you do ¡°You deserve it. I¡¯m your sister-inw, can¡¯t I teach you a lesson? Look at what all day long. You keep saying that it¡¯s your home. Yes, your parents bought this house. But I married into your family and I am now a member of the Chester family. What right do you have to ask me to move out?¡± Eudora thought, ¡°You also mocked me for living like a ser vant at home every day. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, I married into the Chester family. ¡°But why did I have to suffer such humiliation? ¡°Moreover, my husband, Archer, had never humiliated me. You got divorced and lived here. You were the one who always caused trouble.¡± ¡°why can I drive you away?¡± Belle had just recovered from the p and heard Eudora¡¯s words clearly. She immediately got angry and sneered. ¡°Because my surname is Chester, and yours is Wright. That¡¯s the reason.¡± Eudora thought, ¡°Should I move out because my surname is Wright?¡± Eudora also smiled. She looked at Belle with her beautiful eyes and raised her hand to point at Cherry next to her. ¡°What about Cherry? Her surname is Riley. Can I ask her to get out with me?¡± ¡°Cherry is my daughter. Why should I let her go?¡± Belle tried to protect Cherry. As soon as Belle finished speaking, a low voice interrupted her. ¡°Eudora is still my wife. What right do you have to ask her to get lost?¡± Dressed in a chef¡¯s outfit, Archer walked in. His gloomy face showed that he was in a particrly bad mood. Belle¡¯s arrogance immediately subsided. ¡°Archer.¡± Archer nced at the coffee table in the living room and then at Eudora who was red-eyed. His fierce gaze fell on Belle. ¡°Apologize to Eudora.¡± ¡°Archer.¡± Belle immediately felt wronged and pointed at her face toin. ¡°Archer, you¡¯re unreasonable. Eudora pped me and asked Cherry to get out of here. You want me to apologize to an outsider. I¡¯m your sister.¡± ¡°Who are you calling an outsider?¡± Before Belle could finish her words, she was interrupted by Archer¡¯s fierce voice. Archer had been a chef all his life. He had processed almost all the ingredients including ugh tering pigs and sheep. There¡¯s a murderous aura about Archer, and his voice sounded fiercer when he roared at Belle. Belle¡¯s arrogance was immediately crushed by Archer. Belle nced at Eudora, whose eyes were red, and suppressed the indignation in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± After a long time, Belle let out an unreconciled apology. ¡°Who are you apologizing to?¡± Archer asked unhappily. Belle felt even more wronged, and her eyes turned red. But when she met Archer¡¯s fierce eyes, she immediately lowered her head again. ¡°Eudora, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Belle said politely. There was no sincerity in it, but it was enough. Eudora was already surprised that Belle had been forced to this extent. ¡°I¡¯m tired, and my head hurts. It¡¯s up to you to prepare the supper.¡± Without epting Belle¡¯s apology, Eudora turned around. Belle red at Eudora and cursed in her heart. ¡°Bu tch!¡± Belle thought, ¡°You usually dress up well at home, as if you could manipte anyone, but when Archeres back, you know how to pretend to be miserable. ¡°Who can you scare if you don¡¯t cook? ¡°Everyone in the Chester family knows how to cook. ¡°You are the one who cook the worst. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t cook. ¡°It just so happens that Archer is back. Archer is a chef in Sapidity Restaurant, I will ask him to cook in the evening.¡± After cursing in her heart, Belle raised her head and smiled. ¡°Archer, why are you back so early today? How¡¯s business of the Sapidity Restaurant today?¡± Archer was the chef. If the distinguished guests didn¡¯t request him to cook, he would basically have nothing to do in the kitchen. Most of the time, Archer taught apprentices how to cook or kept an eye on the dishes. It wasmon for him toe back early. However, recently, because of the Cooking Contest, the business of the Saute Restaurant had been very good. Many distinguished guests asked for Archer to cook. Why was he free today?¡± Without waiting for Belle to think, Archer gave the answer in his angry voice, ¡°Did you go to the Barton family today?¡± Belle¡¯s heart sk ip ped a beat and she felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡­¡± Just as Belle was about to lie, Archer said. ¡°You¡¯d better tell the truth. Jaquan just called and said that you talked nonsense in his house. You also wanted to introduce someone to Cici and took the man to his house.¡± ¡°Have you ever asked Cici how she feels? She¡¯s only been back to Los Angeles for a few days, and you can¡¯t wait to build your own social connections, Let¡¯s not talk about Cici¡¯s willingness. Will the Barton family ept what you did? They don¡¯t need you to find a husband for their daughter.¡± ¡°Archer, why are you speaking so rudely? Am I not being kind?¡± Belle¡¯s face was burning hot as if it had been cut by a knife. Belle had indeed brought the Trevino family over for the sake of making friends, but she had done it for the sake of Cici. The Trevino family was one of the richest families in New York. How prestigious it would be if Cici married into the Trevino family. It was only because she made such a big mistake. She didn¡¯t expect Cici to be Mr. Trevino¡¯s ex-wife. Otherwise, she would have to reason with the Barton family. Belle thought, ¡°What did I done wrong with my good intentions? If Cici Marries into the Trevino family, it will be a great blessing for her.¡± Judging from Belle¡¯s expression, Archer knew that she didn¡¯t know how to repent. He knew that it was useless to say anything, so he simply warned her. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t do these trivial things in the future, and don¡¯t go to the Barton family either. Did you forget being driven out by Charle? You¡¯re shameless, but the Chester family are not.¡± Belle wanted to have affairs with Charle, but she was recognized in public. Charle kept his mouth shut and did not spread the news. Otherwise, the Chester family would be so embarrassed. Mrs. Chester was soft-hearted. Now that Belle was divorced, she still let Belle live at home. If it were Cherry, she would have been kicked out of the family. Belle thought, ¡°What a disgrace!¡± As for those affairs, Belle felt a little embarrassed, especially in front of Cherry. Even though Belle was full of grievances, she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly in front of Archer. She lowered her head. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t do it again in the future, okay? The Barton family is arrogant. They are now the top wealthy family in Los Angeles. Ldon¡¯t deserve to be their matchmakers.¡¯ With a snort, Belle turned around and went to the sofa. Archer was so angry that he was speechless. He knew that Belle still didn¡¯t repent. Archer couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Belle. Anyway, the Barton family didn¡¯t care about what Belle was thinking. They didn¡¯t even bother to respond. Today, Jaquan¡¯s phone call was just a simple mention, and he didn¡¯t have much emotion. Jaquan mainly wanted to talk about the Cooking Contest. In order to attract customers, the Sapidity Restaurant had put in a lot of effort in the Cooking Contest. Without L¡¯Opera Restaurant participating in the contest this time, their chances of winning were very high. If they could take the lead, the business of the Sapidity Restaurant would at least double. With the marketing of the MRC Group, it would probably be more than double. Archer came back early today because of the Cooking Contest tomorrow. After thinking about it, Archer looked at Cherry next to him. ¡°Cherry,e with me.¡± Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Feeling Tired The rule of the Cooking Contest was to let the participants choose the new generation of apprentices to compete. After all, most of the dishes people ate in the restaurant were cooked by them. Moreover, it was too boring to let a group of experienced cookspete with one another. Furthermore, they were unwilling to participate. All of them werezy. They would rather torment their own apprentices, The Chester family¡¯s apprentices were mediocre in recent years. They would probably be eliminated in the first round. Archer¡¯s son was even more muddle-headed. After entering college, he started his own business and was unwilling to enter the kitchen at all. No matter how talented he was, if he didn¡¯t want to do it, Archer couldn¡¯t put a knife on his neck and let him cook. If Archer¡¯s son agreed to participate, it was hard to say whether the food he made would be edible or not. If something happened, Archer¡¯s reputation would be ruined. Although his younger sister, Belle, was unreliable, Cherry was quite talented. Although Cherry was a girl, she was very sensitive to the smell. Except for a little problem with the spoon, she could learn everything at a nce. Archer nned to let Cherry participate in the Cooking Contest. The cooking skills might not be the best, but the Chester family were the organizers this time, so the judges would more or less give them some face. As far as Archer knew, the new generation of apprentices participating in thepetition were nothing special. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Nowadays, there were fewer and fewer young people who were willing to learn cooking. It was good enough for them to know how to cook. They cared little about cooking skills. In Archer¡¯s opinion, Cherry still had a good chance to win the championship. Cherry was also very happy. Although this was her grandmother¡¯s house, as Eudora had just said, Cherry was more or less an outsider. Cherry dared to use the Chester family¡¯s name outside, but at home, especially in front of Archer, she was still a little afraid. If Cherry could learn how to cook from Archer and enter the Sapidity Restaurant in the future, she wouldpletely be a member of the Chester family. Therefore, Cherry was willing to participate in the Cooking Contest. Cherry had also prepared for a long time. Now, Archer called Cherry over and reminded her of some rules of the contest as well as some tricks of cooking. After all, it was apetition, so it was different from cooking in the kitchen. Archer had to make clear the rules that Cherry should pay attention to. That was why Archer came back early today. Cherry tried to keep what Archer told her in mind. Night fell. In the presidential suite on the top floor of Los Angeles¡¯s Penins Hotel. The woman screamed in the room, as if she were in pain and happy. Then, everything returned to normal. ¡°Get lost. The card is on the table at the door. Take it and leave.¡± A man wearing a silver mask got up from a woman¡¯s body. His tone was devoid of any emotion when he spoke. Unlike the woman on the bed who couldn¡¯t move, the man didn¡¯t take off his shirt and even his suit pants were neat. No one could tell that a minute ago, it was the man who strangled the woman¡¯s neck like a beast. He held the iPad and looked at some photos on it unhurriedly. He looked like a peeper with an evil smile on his thin lips. He thought, ¡°How interesting! ¡°That little girl turned out to be the daughter of the Barton family. ¡°No wonder those good-for-nothings he invited failed again and again.¡± But it was his fault that he didn¡¯t plot it carefully. Otherwise, she would not have been allowed to live. Fortunately, she was still alive. Otherwise, it would be so boring. And his stu pid younger brother seemed to have finally realized that he had fallen in love with this little girl. Only then did he realize. He thought, ¡°How interesting! ¡°People are so interesting.¡± The smile on his thin lips deepened, and then he casually threw the iPad aside, As he turned around and entered the bathroom, he said coldly. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve left by the time Ie out. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± The woman didn¡¯t dare to disobey. She covered her neck, which was almost broken, and got up. She put on her clothes in a panic and didn¡¯t wipe the dirt off her body. She just wanted to leave as soon as possible. Of course, she did not forget to take away the card at the door. It was as if she had gone through a life-and-death battle. Fortunately, the man was quite generous. After doing it this time, she should no longer have to do this job in the future. She lowered her head and entered the elevator, thinking about her future as if she had just survived a disaster. When she arrived on the first floor of the hotel, she bumped into someone without looking around. Raising her eyes, the woman widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Sir?¡± She thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t he in the bathroom upstairs?¡± But in the next second, she came to her senses and apologized repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I mistook you for someone else.¡± The man was wearing a mask, and she didn¡¯t even know what he looked like. She didn¡¯t even know his name. She only knew that the man liked to hear her scream and then call him ¡°Sir¡±. She didn¡¯t know anything else. Just now, when she looked up and saw the man¡¯s chin and thin lips, she thought it was the one upstairs. They were so alike that she was shocked. After apologizing in a hurry, the woman left in a hurry, not daring to stay any longer. Draven and Ryan were in the hotel lobby, looking at each other with confusion on their faces. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Ryan rubbed his chin and asked. Draven nced at him coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear she said that she got the wrong person?¡± Ryan clicked his tongue and looked Draven up and down with malicious intentions. ¡°Who knows? After all, you¡¯re a man. There must be a time when you can¡¯t control yourself. It¡¯s not good to mastu rbate every time.¡± Hearing this, Draven just wanted to punch Ryan. ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? Are you disgusting?¡± Ryan looked calm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? This is normal. Or are you incapable?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°No way, can¡¯t you do it?¡± C The next day. The Cooking Contest was also being promoted. In recent years, the contest had be more and more popr due to the publicity on the Inte. Not only did the contest develop the food culture, but more importantly, to promote the food industry. After all, if it weren¡¯t for attracting customers, they wouldn¡¯t have made so much effort. In a word, it was all for money. If one could win the first ce in the Cooking Contest, it would be a gimmick for publicity and attract more customers. In the blink of an eye, the money invested came back. This was what the organizer of this contest, the Sapidity Restaurant in Los Angeles, was thinking. In fact, Cierra wasn¡¯t very interested in this Cooking Contest. In the early years, before the rules of the contest werepletely set, Cierra had heard from her master that L¡¯Opera Restaurant had won the championship every time. Later, they really couldn¡¯t win, so they changed the rules. The previous champion was not allowed to participate in the new contest. Therefore, the L¡¯Opera Restaurant would get it every other session. This year, it just so happened that there were no apprentices from the L¡¯Opera Restaurant participating in the contest. They invited the L¡¯Opera Restaurant to support them in the name of a judge. The best chef of New York as a judge could more or less match the standard of this contest. It was not organized by a grassy team. Freddy agreed, but now, he gave up his job. He threw the certificate to Cierra and went off with Dr. Charles. Feeling helpless, Cierra had no choice but to take on this heavy responsibility. Cierra also wanted toe here to have fun, but her original purpose was to apany Mr. Mayo and taste the delicious food. Cierra had never thought of being a judge. Looking at the group of old chefs around her, Cierra suddenly felt a little tired. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Think Highly of Yourself The judges of the Cooking Contest were all chefs from famous restaurants all over the country. Almost all of them retired and rarely cooked unless invited, such as Freddy. Or gourmets, who were well-known all over the country. They had enjoyed delicious food for decades, such as Dr. Charles. Other than Cierra, those in the first row were either white-haired people like Freddy and Dr. Charles, or people of the same age as her father. There were signboards in front of them, indicating which restaurant they belonged to. They were all well-known people who had been on TV or in documentary films. The signboard in front of Cierra was also famous. However, as a beautiful woman, she was somewhat out of ce sitting here. There were young media reporters and editors from magazines, but they were all sitting at the back. People had never seen a young woman sitting in the first row. Cierra, who had a beautiful face and youthful vigor, was sitting with a group of old men. Fortunately, Cierra was calm. She kept smiling in the crowd. Many people came to ask Cierra which restaurant she belonged to. Cierra was also very natural and graceful as she pointed at the signboard in front of her. L¡¯Opera Restaurant. When Cierra looked up again, the arrogance of the questioners was gone. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend the L¡¯Opera Restaurant. As long as L¡¯Opera Restaurant participated in the contest, there was basically no chance for other restaurants. In the past, L¡¯Opera Restaurant was always the champion. Who dared to provoke them? Even without this so-called Cooking Contest, their reputation could not bepared with that of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. One has to make an appointment a month in advance to have a meal in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Can their restaurants do that? If they couldn¡¯t, then stop talking. Cierra sat there for a while, her expression was calm. Cierra evenmunicated with the old man next to her and shared her cooking experience with him. Although she was young, Cierra liked traditional food. So when she was free, she would. either be in the studio or in the kitchen. She had also developed a lot of novel things. The old chef next to Cierra listened with great interest, as if he were an apprentice until the friendly communication was interrupted by a sharp female voice. ¡°Cierra, why are you here?¡± Cierra turned around and saw Cherry¡¯s arrogant and domineering face. She waspletely different from yesterday at the Barton family. At this time, Cherry had returned to her previous appearance. She was no longer as pitiful and aggrieved as she had been at the dining table yesterday. Even if Cherry put on a white chef¡¯s suit now, it was difficult to hide her disdain. Cierra didn¡¯t mind Cherry¡¯s unfriendly inquiry. She knocked on the table and imitated the tone of William. ¡°Hey, Cherry, can¡¯t you see it?¡± Cherry nced sideways. When she saw the words ¡°L¡¯Opera Restaurant¡±, her expression changed slightly, but in the blink of an eye, she returned to normal. Cherry raised her head slightly and said arrogantly, ¡°Are you here on behalf of the L¡¯Opera Restaurant to participate in the contest? Now you have to enter the venue. If you sit here, can I use you of bribing the judges?¡± There were judges sitting in the first row. Who knew what Cherry was up to? As soon as Cherry finished speaking, there was a burst ofughter. ¡°It¡¯s your first time participating in apetition, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you know the rules?¡± ¡°The champion of the Cooking Contest can¡¯t participate this year. The L¡¯Opera Restaurant didn¡¯t send anyone here this year. Cierra represents the L¡¯Opera Restaurant to be the judge.¡± The old man next to Cierra exined to Cherry. Cierra smiled and spoke to Cherry in a rather friendly manner. ¡°So, Cherry, Come on! However, I will maintain a fair and just attitude andment on your dishes. I will definitely not curry favor with you just because you are my cousin.¡± ¡°Cierra, you¡­¡± Cherry was exasperated. She pointed at Cierra¡¯s nose and was about to curse. However, before she could say anything, Cherry was interrupted by Cierra. ¡°Hey, insulting and beating the judges will be expelled from the contest. Cherry, don¡¯t be eliminated before you take part in it.¡± ¡°You!¡± Cherry was furious, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She could only re at Cierra angrily. ¡°You just wait.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your performance.¡± Cierra smiled as she tried to resolve Cherry¡¯s warning. The old men around them couldn¡¯t helpughing when they heard the quarrel between Cierra and Cherry. Of course, they just took it as a joke and didn¡¯t say anything. Cierra and Cherry didn¡¯t get along well with each other at first nce, so there would definitely be no subjectivements. Besides, the highest score and lowest score were removed, so what? Everyone sitting here had some friendship with each other. It was a good thing for young people to have good temperaments. Only by having temperaments could they improve. Otherwise, there would be nothing to watch in the contest. The grievances would be much more interesting, It was a pity that the L¡¯Opera Restaurant was so powerful that they would not participate this year. These old men liked to watch this kind of thing. Although Cierra didn¡¯t have the patience to fight with others, she couldn¡¯t stand Cherry¡¯s provocation. Cherry had already known that Cierra was a judge, but not only did she not leave, but she even said arrogantly, ¡°What right do you have to be a judge? You¡¯ve only been a cook for a few years. Are you qualified?¡± Not only was Cherry mocking Cierra, but she was also mocking L¡¯Opera Restaurant. ¡°Is there no one left in the L¡¯Opera Restaurant?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to be a judge. I think the champion of thestpetition was just so-so.¡± Cherry¡¯s words were a little too much. It would have been fine if Cherry had just mocked them a little, but she had cursed them. Mr. Mayo was already old. Wasn¡¯t Cherry cursing him to death? Cierra¡¯s face immediately turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m already sitting here. What right do you have to say that? If you don¡¯t like it, get lost. Don¡¯t disgust me here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why couldn¡¯t I question it?¡± Cherry decided to make a big deal out of it and shouted at the top of her voice. ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl. You¡¯re not as old as me. You should havepeted with everyone, but now you¡¯re sitting in the judges¡¯ seats. Who will be convinced by yourments? Cierra¡¯s so young. What can shement on? Isn¡¯t she ying tricks on us contestants?¡± Cherry shouted at the top of her voice and soon attracted a lot of attention. Although Cierra¡¯s sitting in the first row was eye-catching, most people only took a nce at her and left without asking anything. At this moment, after hearing Cherry¡¯s words, the debate gradually became heated. In particr, when many contestants saw that this beautiful woman, who was younger than them, became a judge, they inevitably felt a little unfair and felt that it was a little unreasonable. Seeing this, Cherry continued to instigate other contestants. The controversy became more intense, and even attracted the staff of the organizer. It was originally held by Sapidity Restaurant. When they saw Ms. Riley, they were even more respectful. They even questioned Cierra and asked her to show them the restaurant certificate. ¡°certificate?¡± Cierra sneered and casually threw the judge¡¯s certificate on the table. ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite L¡¯Opera Restaurant? Didn¡¯t you give us this certificate? You don¡¯t want to admit the judge sent by L¡¯Opera Restaurant, do you? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Cierra spoke, she put the me on the organizer. Cierra could see that this staff member was close to Cherry, so let them bear the consequence. As soon as Cherry heard this, she knew that something was wrong. If Archer found out that Cherry had caused trouble and med Sapidity Restaurant for it, she would be doomed. Immediately, Cherry responded. The invitation was issued by our organizer, but we are questioning the judge sent by L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Or are you looking down on our contest? Are you trying to fool us with a random judge? You think too highly of yourself.¡± Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Brainless Looked down on other restaurant. People of the L¡¯Opera Restaurant thought too highly of themselves. With just a few words, Cherry had painted the L¡¯Opera Restaurant as a high and mighty ce. After winning a few championships, L¡¯Opera Restaurant looked down on them. Most of the contestants were young people with good temperaments. When they heard these words, they became emotional and echoed with Cherry. ¡°Even if L¡¯Opera Restaurant doesn¡¯t need to participate in thepetition, don¡¯t insult others like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to let a woman be a judge. After all, there is no distinction between men and women in the profession now. But what¡¯s the point of letting a young man like you be the judge? Your cutting and cooking skills are not good enough. How dare you be a judge here?¡± ¡°If L¡¯Opera Restaurant don¡¯t want to participate in this contest, don¡¯te. Isn¡¯t it disgusting to let such a persone over?¡± The debate became louder and louder, and Cherry, who was standing at the front, sneered. Cherry had tasted Cierra¡¯s cooking, and it was indeed top-notch. Whether or not she could be a judge here was still to be discussed. Even if she really did sit in this position, it seemed to be reasonable. However, Cherry just didn¡¯t like it. She thought, ¡°What right does a cook younger than me have toment on me? ¡°Does Cierra deserve it?¡± Even if it was not Cierra who was sitting here today, but a strange young woman, Cherry would still drive her away. What¡¯s more, the person sitting here today was the Barton family who humiliated her and her mother yesterday. What happened at the dining table yesterday was still vivid in Cherry¡¯s mind, and she felt embarrassed at the thought of it. Cherry thought, ¡°Cierra is just a woman who was abandoned for many years and was tra mpled on by the Boyle family. How dare she dream of returning to the Barton family. and stepping on everyone? ¡°Does Cierra deserve it? ¡°Others don¡¯t know, but I, Cherry, know what kind of life Cierra used to live in New York. ¡°Cierra was ostracized and insulted, even the serv ants in rich and powerful families lived better lives than her. ¡°Even if Cierra changes her identity, can she pretend that nothing happened? ¡°I don¡¯t want to have such a cousin. ¡°And now, I don¡¯t want to see Cierra sitting here either.¡± ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± A group of young people¡¯s argument was suddenly interrupted by a dignified voice from behind. Cierra stopped talking and slowly raised her eyes with the judge¡¯s certificate in her hand. The crowd dispersed, and a corridor was automatically cleared. At the end of the corridor was an old man in a chef¡¯s uniform. The old man¡¯s eyebrows were gray, and he was wearing a tall chef¡¯s hat. His wrinkled face was full of displeasure. With his hands behind his back, the old man walked over slowly with a gloomy face, exuding a powerful aura. As soon as the old man came out, the young men who were moring for an exnation shut their mouths one after another, not daring to say another word. Only Cherry rushed forward with a smile. All of a sudden, Cherry¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± Cierra frowned because of the way Cherry addressed him. The daughter of the Riley family in New York called an old man grandpa here. Cierra raised her eyes and carefully sized up the old man. His wrinkled face looked dignified, but it could be seen that his eyebrows were somewhat simr to Mrs. Chester¡¯s. However, Sarah had always been gentle to Cierra, and she always had a smile on her beautiful face. If Cierra didn¡¯t look carefully, she wouldn¡¯t have recognized the old man. Cierra also came to a conclusion. She knew that the healthy old man before her was her grandfather. It was really not a good time to meet. Cierra didn¡¯t care how Cherry called Mr. Chester. Cherry was now living in the Chester family, and she participated in the today¡¯s contest as a apprentice of the Sapidity Restaurant. Obviously, she would be a member of the Chester family in the future, so it was normal for Cherry to call Mr. Chester grandpa. What Cierra cared more about was whether or not she should address Mr. Chester respectfully at this time, or talk about it more formally next time. Unfortunately, the reality didn¡¯t give Cierra any time to think. Because Cierra was absent-minded just now, she didn¡¯t hear what Cherry said to Mr. Chester. The two of them had alreadye to her. Mr. Chester¡¯s sharp gazended on Cierra and sized her up. ¡°Did the L¡¯Opera Restaurant ask you, a young girl, toe over? Is Freddy dead, or can¡¯t you even find a proper apprentice?¡± His blunt words caused Cierra¡¯s face to darken, and the little bit of emotion caused by their blood ties vanishedpletely. Compared with Mr. Chester, who Cierra had just met, Freddy, who was both a teacher and a friend, was obviously more important. Cierra thought, ¡°What does he mean by cursing Freddy to die?¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t be bothered to address him respectfully, and her expression became displeased as well. She shouldered L¡¯Opera Restaurant¡¯s arrogant reputation. ¡°It¡¯s just a group of young people¡¯s contest. Our chef, Mr. Mayo, is old and doesn¡¯t want toe over. Anyway, it¡¯s not very interesting. I can join in the fun. I like lively. contest.¡± As soon as Cierra finished speaking, there was an uproar. This was especially true for the group of youths behind her. Immediately, they pointed at Cierra and began to loudly curse her. ¡°What do you mean? Are you looking down on us?¡± ¡°Do you know how to cook? A woman is here to join in the fun. Are you qualified? I won¡¯t ept someone like you as a judge.¡± Cierra knocked on the table with the certificate in her hand. ¡°Then what should I do? This certificate isn¡¯t fake. And what¡¯s wrong with women? Isn¡¯t Cherry a woman? I can¡¯t believe that nowadays there¡¯s still professional discrimination. Also, don¡¯t you cook for customers? Even if I don¡¯t know anything about cooking, I¡¯m still a customer. Why can¡¯t Iment on your cooking?¡± ¡°Or you can only let the old chefs in the industry have a taste andment on your poor cooking in a different way.¡± ¡°You!¡± Cierra¡¯s words made them even angrier. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Cierra was a girl, there would have been a fight at the scene. The boys behind Cherry were gentlemen. They couldn¡¯t out speak Cierra, so they directly made a request to the organizers. The young man in the lead looked directly at Wilson and said, ¡°Mr. Chester, you hear what this woman says. She knows nothing about cooking. It¡¯s just the L¡¯Opera Restaurant that send her to make up the numbers. I don¡¯t approve of her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t This is from N?velDrama.Org. agree either.¡± Many people behind the young man echoed. Wilson sped his hands behind his back and did not respond. Wilson didn¡¯t say that he was going to cancel the L¡¯Opera Restaurant¡¯s judgment, nor was he in a hurry to question Cierra. Instead, he stared at Cierra with a frown. Cierra smiled, ignoring Wilson¡¯s gaze as she rested her chin on her hand and looked at the group of young people. ¡°All of you are full of momentum, but you are not clever. After being instigated by a woman for a few words, you are emotional and brainless. Tsk. You haven¡¯t been in contact with society yet. Are you still studying?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The young man in the lead red at Cierra. Cierra was not angry. ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Yourprehension is a little poor. Which grade are you in?¡± Judging from the young man¡¯s age, he should be in his teens. However, age is not very important in this industry. Some chefs relied on their talent to make a living despite their ages. For example, Cierra began to cook in her teens, and Cherry was estimated to have just started in a few years. There were also people who relied on hard work, such as Layton. As for the person in front of Cierra, he was clearly a young genius. He was young and confident. He was probably a good apprentice. Unfortunately, he was brainless. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Damien Smyth just squinted for a moment, closing his eyes to rest, and woke up when Vivienne Quinn sat on herp. Hearing what Vivienne Quinn said next to his ear, he instantly regained his energy. Damien Smyth opened his eyelids and saw the charming Vivienne Quinn in front of him, his heart moved. Vivienne Quinn put her arms around his neck, raised her lips and smiled,¡± Are you really asleep?¡± Damien Smyth pinched her waist and smiled lowly. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, I was joking with you just now, you are not in good health, we will have sex when you recover.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to have sex? That¡¯s fine.¡± Damien Smyth,¡°¡­¡± Then, she got up, walked to the window, closed the window, and deliberately drew the curtains, then walked to the door and locked it. Damien Smyth smiled when he saw Vivienne Quinn ¡®s actions, ¡°Is this a big deal?¡± Vivienne Quinn shrugged and got into bed, ¡°I¡¯m really tired today, so let¡¯s rest. If you don¡¯t want to have sex, don¡¯t think about it. Then you can go to the guest room.¡± The doors are locked, let him sleep in the guest room? This small thought, still don¡¯t understand? Vivienne Quinn is angry. Damien Smyth smiled, and followed under the covers. ¡°Honey, are you angry?¡± Vivienne Quinn blinked and asked knowingly, ¡°What am I angry about?¡± Damien Smyth smiled lowly, she reached out and squeezed his neck,¡°Do you want to have sex, do you want to have sex.¡± Damien Smythughed out loud, Vivienne Quinn was naturally a pinched Damien Smyth, she was just kidding. ¡°No one would ask for that.¡± Damien Smyth stoppedughing and grabbed her hand, ¡°Honey, you really don¡¯t need to¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Vivienne Quinn smiled. Damien Smyth naturally knew what Vivienne Quinn was up to. Vivienne Quinn was wronged by that Vivienne Quinn is willing, she is willing to have sex with Damien Smyth. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Damien Smyth stopped her, ¡°Honey, I wish I knew what you mean.¡± Vivienne Quinn took his hand away and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for me, let me do something for you.¡± Vivienne Quinn said it all, what else can Damien Smyth say? From the moment he met Vivienne Quinn, he had a hunch that if he wanted to fall on this woman, let alone fall on her in this life, even if it was forever, he would be willing. after an hour. Damien Smyth kissed Vivienne Quinn ¡®s forehead, ¡°Honey, I love you.¡± Vivienne Quinn leaned over him with her eyes closed and said, ¡°Well, I know, I always knew.¡± Damien Smyth was so good, she almost failed. Damien Smyth smiled, ¡°You are also tired today, go to sleep.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Vivienne Quinn wanted to talk about Evangeline, but when she got to the point of speaking, she felt that there was no need to say any more. Damien Smyth had already done a good job. Tired Vivienne Quinn fell asleep quickly. Damien Smyth couldn¡¯t sleep, he felt refreshed. After Vivienne Quinn fell asleep, he walked out of the bedroom, heard crying in the baby room, and went in to have a look. The two babies are hungry again, and it¡¯s time for night milk. The confinement sisters were mixing milk powder, and Violet Smyth was also coaxing Murphy with her arms. ¡°Damien, it¡¯s sote, why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± Violet Smyth asked. ¡°Hear the voice ande over and take a look.¡± Damien Smyth walked over to see his daughter and son. As soon as they took milk, the two babies stopped crying, their eyeballs opened wide, their little hands stretched out, and they held the feeding bottle, as if they were afraid that others would snatch it. Damien Smyth¡¯s heart melted as he watched the baby¡¯s small mouth sucking on the pacifier. Probably this is the meaning of a new life, watching one¡¯s own child grow up little by little, carrying one¡¯s own blood, one¡¯s own surname, passed on from generation to generation. Damien Smyth didn¡¯t know why he made money before, but now he has a goal, which is to give his wife and children a better life. This is what it means for a man to make money and struggle. Violet Smyth said with a smile,¡± Damien, you look so cute. Now I think about the two children every day, and they are very energetic.¡± Violet Smyth is very energetic every day, as long as she looks at the babies, she is very active in everything she does. y cards with her friends now, and the tea with her sisters is also canceled. Even if she goes out, she still has to bring her grandson or granddaughter. Everyone in the circle knows that Violet Smyth loves her two children, and they all praise Vivienne Quinn for her good fortune. The two children have taken care of her mother¨Cinw. ¡°Yeah.¡± Damien Smyth just responded, without making too much conversation, focusing on the baby¡¯s feeding. He knew that Violet Smyth liked children, so Violet Smyth moved here, and he didn¡¯t say anything. He can¡¯t really marry a wife and have a child, so let¡¯s put his mother aside. After bing a parent, I can better understand the heart of my parents. Violet Smyth asked,¡± Damien, why didn¡¯t Christian stay at home today? I didn¡¯t know until I came back that Christian said she had gone to a hotel. Did Vivienne arrange this?¡± Damien Smyth teased the baby and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to the hotel. I told you, this is arranged by Vivienne Quinn. Mom, you don¡¯t have to ask. Violet Smyth wanted to say something, but swallowed it back. But what Vivienne Quinn did made Violet Smyth more sure that Vivienne Quinn was stingy, but she kept this thought in her heart and didn¡¯t say it. As the hostess of the Smyth family, don¡¯t you have the capacity to amodate people at all? This spread, peopleugh. And her worries really happened. The next day, someone posted a post on the Inte, saying that Vivienne Quinn, as the hostess of the Smyth family, had arranged for her sister and father to live in the hotel. The post didn¡¯t say who it was, only alluding to Vivienne Quinn . Violet Smyth frowned when she saw the hot search, and when she saw Vivienne Quinning downstairs, she called over and said, ¡± Vivienne, the hot search on the Inte, have you read it?¡± ¡°What hot search?¡± Vivienne Quinn woke up and went to see the baby, before she had time to look at her phone. ¡°Look.¡± Violet Smyth handed her phone to Vivienne Quinn. Vivienne Quinn saw the trending search and instantly understood. Violet Smyth said,¡± Vivienne, you are now Damien ¡®s wife, the proprietress of Skyreach Group, you have to think more about everything you do, and don¡¯t allow people to catch mistakes. Don¡¯t underestimate any small matter, there are too many people talking about it, Your image in the circle is also fixed. Now you represent the Skyreach Group, Dividing into pages now Damien.¡± Now when the outside world talks about Vivienne Quinn, they will add the proprietress of Skyreach Group to the prefix. Her words and deeds now represent not only herself. Vivienne Quinn didn¡¯t say much, instead of arguing with Violet Smyth, she said, ¡°Mom, I know, I will pay attention in the future.¡± She didn¡¯t speak ill of Christian Mendoza in front of Violet Smyth, she didn¡¯t think it was necessary. As long as you know it.¡± Violet Smyth said, ¡°There will be many more gatherings than this one in the future. Whatever happens to the Smyth family will be handled by you in the future. If you don¡¯t understand, I will teach you.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you Mom.¡± Vivienne Quinn studied humbly. Mrs. Quinn went downstairs, she happened to see the scene where Violet Smyth used Vivienne Quinn. The former Violet Smyth would never say these things. When encountering such a problem, she would defend Vivienne Quinn first and stand side by side with Vivienne Quinn. online, but this time, Violet Smyth med Vivienne Quinn first. The addition of a child to the family was originally a happy event for everyone, but now there are more and more problems and conflicts. hotel. Luis Mendoza also saw the hot search and asked Christian Mendoza,¡°What¡¯s going on? You posted it on the Inte?¡± ¡°Dad, how is it possible.¡± Christian Mendoza shook his head, ¡°I just found out, maybe someone is jealous of my sister, so they will provoke discord. I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with staying in a hotel. I shouldn¡¯t Dividing into pages now Who Doesn¡¯t Have the Right? ¡°You!¡± The young man was also enraged by Cierra. He no longer cared about his gentlemanly manners and rushed toward her even if Cierra was a woman. ¡°What right do you have to say that about me? Am I wrong? You are just a young girl. Your being a judge here is a humiliation to us. We should ask you to get lost!¡± Because he suddenly approached, his angry voice suddenly became louder, which made Cierra frown ufortably. But Cierra didn¡¯t move. She still sat steadily on the chair, and her voice was calm. ¡°First of all, I¡¯ll repeat it again. Don¡¯t discriminate against female chefs. I¡¯m not the only female chef here. Secondly, I¡¯m invited by the organizer on behalf of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. You have no right to ask me to get out of here. If you really think that you¡¯re humiliated, it¡¯s not by me. ¡°Finally, I want to remind you if you have confidence in your chef, no matter who is sitting here today, you should not care. As long as the taste is good enough, are you afraid that you can win the recognition of the judges?¡± still Cierra said, with her fingers tapping on the table, once again blocking the young man¡¯s words. ¡°Young man, if you have time and energy, think about today¡¯spetition and think about how to improve your cooking skills, instead of standing out here and thinking of defending justice for others.¡± ¡°How do you know I haven¡¯t been well prepared for today¡¯spetition? Besides, I¡¯m not defending justice for others. I¡¯m defending my own interests!¡± After being taught a lesson, the young man became even more arrogant, ring at Cierra. ¡°You being a judge means making thepetition unfair. I¡¯m not speaking up for others. I¡¯m speaking up for myself.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re just defending our own interests!¡± His brothers behind him also chimed in. The corners of Cierra¡¯s mouth twitched. Looking at the judge¡¯s certificate in her hand, Cierra suddenly felt it was a hot potato. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have joined in the fun! ¡°However, since I have alreadye here on behalf of L¡¯Opera Restaurant, there is no reason for me to leave. ¡°If I really left just like that, wouldn¡¯t it be as they wished? ¡°I won¡¯t leave. ¡°Why should I leave? ¡°I am the 22nd¨Cgeneration sessor of the Mayo family. I am now the apprentice of Freddy, the owner of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Why am I not qualified to be here? ¡°It is a great honor for them to have me here! ¡°I won¡¯t leave just for the sake of the reputation of L¡¯Opera Restaurant. ¡°Besides, these people have not only humiliated me, but have even cursed Freddy. There is no need for me to leave just like that.¡± ¡°In the past, I always tried to minimize the matter and swallow my grievances. Now that I have the confidence to be willful, why should I hold back my anger? ¡°What¡¯s more, I am not wrong.¡± Cierra thought. Cierra stopped what she was doing. Just as he was about to speak, Cherry walked over. Perhaps considering Cierra was a judge here, Cherry spoke in a much more polite tone than before. ¡°Ms. Boyle, as you can see, everyone doesn¡¯t approve of you. I think you¡¯d better leave as soon as possible. As for L¡¯Opera Restaurant, since they didn¡¯t ask a qualified judge toe over, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to lose one point of this restaurant.¡± Cierra looked up and asked, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Hearing that, Cherry was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Cierra rotated the judge¡¯s certificate in her hand, her red lips parted slightly, saying word by word, ¡°Who do you think you are? Even if I have to leave, is it your ce to speak?¡± ¡°Cierra!¡± Cherry¡¯s eyes widened. However, before Cherry could finish her words, she was interrupted by Cierra, who had stood up. Cierra looked at Cherry coldly and raised her voice so that most of the onlookers could hear her. ¡°Cherry, let me tell you! I¡¯m qualified to be a judge in today¡¯s so¨Ccalled Cooking Contest. You¡¯re not qualified. I don¡¯t know what kind of garbage you¡¯re making, but you dare to question me here. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Cierra threw the judge¡¯s certificate aside casually and said in an arrogant tone. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being a judge here any more, but let me make it clear in advance that it¡¯s not that you drive me away, but that you don¡¯t have the right to ask me to make ament. After all, as long as L¡¯Opera Restaurant ipates in thepetition, we will you.¡± get the first ce. You, the losers, are not qualified to drive me away. Shame on Cierra sneered as if she had pped some old cooks who had lost to L¡¯Opera Restaurant in the past. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? ¡°You have lost every match, and now you are saying that L¡¯Opera Restaurant is not qualified. ¡°Because you can¡¯t afford to lose, you have specially changed the rules of the ¡°You can¡¯t afford to lose, but are still talking tough. Aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± Cierra thought. At the scene, many old chefs felt a little embarrassed. When one of them looked up and saw that his apprentices was still participating in this farce, he immediately went over to find him and scolded him. ¡°There are only a few minutes left before thepetition. Why don¡¯t you prepare for it? You still have time to argue with others here. You¡¯ve learned your skills very well, haven¡¯t you?¡± After the first young man was taken out, some other young people were quickly taken away by their elders. the However, there were still several young men standing where they were. For example, young man in the lead was probably still confident in himself and was not. convinced. For example, Cherry didn¡¯t leave either. After all, she had the sponsor backing her up, so she was naturally not afraid. ¡°Ms. Boyle, this is a formalpetition. You can¡¯te and go as you please. Since you don¡¯t want to be the judge, you should go through the formalities. Am I right, Wilson?¡± T As she finished speaking, Cherry didn¡¯t forget to ask the old man behind her. Wilson didn¡¯t respond to Cherry at all. Wilson walked up to Cierra with his hands sped behind his back and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°I know that Freddy is here. Call him over and pick up the judge¡¯s certificate. I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones and pretend that nothing happened, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Cierra was not afraid of Wilson¡¯s threat at all. Instead, she smiled at him. After all, they had never officially met, so Cierra was not afraid of offending him at all. Cierra just didn¡¯t know if the old man would feel embarrassed when her mother took her to visit him in a few days. After all, she was not the one who stirred up trouble first. Cierra was a little arrogant, but she didn¡¯t think it was wrong to fight back. Wilson didn¡¯t expect her to be so unrepentant. His expression was a little ugly as he said, ¡°I know Freddy. He has never been well¨Cbehaved. He¡¯s not sensible, and you, as his apprentice, mess around with him. Do you know how important thispetition is in the catering industry?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Cierra replied straightforwardly. Perhaps for other restaurants or chefs, thispetition was very important. However, it was not a big deal for L¡¯Opera Restaurant. They had skills and there was notcking in talented cooks. They didn¡¯t need this so¨Ccalledpetition to improve their reputation at all. However, it was all driven by benefits, not rted to importance. ¡°You!¡± Wilson was choked by Cierra¡¯s reply. For a moment, he did not know what to say. While they were in a deadlock, a deep male voice suddenly broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Chester, you¡¯re wrong. Mr. Mayo asked Miss Barton toe here on behalf of L¡¯Opera Restaurant just out of respect for the Cooking Contest, not for messing around.¡± Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Sorry! The familiar voice made Cierra raise her eyes and look in the direction of the voice. What came into her sight was Draven, who was in a suit and tie Draven was dressed in a ck suit, which made him look tall and straight. His straight suit pants wrapped around his long legs as he strode over, exuding an inhuman sense of nobility. The corners of Cierra¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Why is he here? Cierra looked up and fixed her eyes on Draven¡¯s face. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he beaten up by William yesterday? Why does he look like nothing has happened today?¡± Cierra thought. What Cierra didn¡¯t know was that William¡¯s punches yesterday had allnded on Draven¡¯s body and William hadn¡¯t even hit him in the face. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t see any external injuries on Draven. As for why Draven was in such a sorry state yesterday, it was only because yesterday William hit him a bit hard. Together with the fact that he was covered in dirt, Draven looked extremely terrible. However, today Draven paid special attention to his appearance. Draven was dressed in a suit and had his hair tidied up, so he didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all. It even attracted the attention of many girls on the scene. Some sharp-eyed girls had already recognized him and couldn¡¯t help eximing. ¡°The president of the Trevino Group in New York is so handsome! I don¡¯t know why the big star Aleah couldn¡¯t marry into the Trevino family. She suddenly broke off the engagement and caused a car ident out of revenge!¡± ¡°If I were Aleah, I would go crazy too! Such a handsome and rich man suddenly broke off the engagement to her. Just thinking about it, I feel it is a great loss.¡± ¡°In that case, it¡¯s a great loss for his ex-wife too. He is so handsome. Why did she divorce him?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you watch the news? It was Mr. Trevino who proposed a divorce. But it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not surprising how many women are around such a man.¡± Their gossip behind Cierra reached her ears, causing her to sneer. Cierra raised her eyes and looked at Draven. At the same time, she cursed him in her heart. ¡°A horrible scoundrel!¡± As Draven was standing far away, he didn¡¯t hear any of the gossip about him. As Draven approached, their voices gradually became lower. In the blink of an eye, there was no sound. After all, they didn¡¯t dare to gossip in front of him. Draven stopped in front of Cierra and stared at her for two seconds. Then, he turned to look at Wilson. ¡°Hello, Mr. Chester.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Trevino.¡± The two shook hands. Wilson had shown enough respect for the president of the Trevino Group in New York. ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Trevino? Didn¡¯t L¡¯Opera Restaurant look down on us by asking such a young girl to be a judge?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s so good about this stupidpetition?¡± As soon as Wilson finished speaking, a rough voice came from behind him. He was interrupted. Everyone craned their necks again. Cierra also looked over. Unlike when she saw Draven, she had a bright smile on her face this time. The person who came was naturally Freddy. Dressed in a suit, Freddy restrained his temper a little, which made him look a little elegant. It was impossible to tell that he was the short-tempered old man from L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Freddy strode over with his hands sped behind his back, ring at Wilson. ¡°Old man, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. It¡¯s already a great honor for you that I you mean?¡± can send someone to be your judge. Why are you so picky? What do ¡°Freddy, mind your words! This is my territory today. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°What do I mean? I wanted to ask you what you mean. You came here yourself, but you have any shame?¡± left the job of being a judge to your apprentice. Don¡¯t you ¡°Bah!¡± Freddy spat at him. ¡°Shame on me? I asked my senior sister to be the judge for you. Isn¡¯t that enough respect for you? That¡¯s my senior sister. Do you understand? She¡¯s more qualified than me. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m shameless?¡± ¡°Freddy!¡± Wilson wanted to argue with him, but when he realized what was going on, he stopped talking. ¡°What did he mean by that? ¡°Senior sister? Wilson didn¡¯t seem to have realized what was going on. He frowned and sized up Freddy, then turned to look at Cierra. *** ¡°Does he call this young girl senior sister? ¡°Heh, what kind of nonsense is this?¡± ¡°Wilson thought. Wilson sneered. ¡°Old fart, you don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± Freddy could tell what Wilson was thinking at a nce and sneered. ¡°That girl is my senior sister. If you don¡¯t believe me, then there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. This is the rule of our L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Whoever has the ability and talent will have a higher seniority. If they don¡¯t have the ability and talent, then even if they are as old as you, they can only be a grand-disciple!¡±. After hearing what Freddy said, Wilson remembered that. The rule of L¡¯Opera Restaurant was that craftsmanship came first. If that was the case, it was really possible for Freddy to call the young girl senior sister. Wilson¡¯s heart suddenly sank, and he looked at Cierra again with his aged eyes. Cierra had already sat down when Freddy arrived. Originally, it was Freddy who was invited to be the judge, but he was unwilling toe, so he left the work to her. Now that they had made such a scene, Freddy had to deal with it himself. Cierra didn¡¯t want to care about it. Especially when there was a person she hated standing in front of her, Cierra even didn¡¯t want to look up at him. Fortunately, things went as she wished. As if Draven knew she didn¡¯t want to see him, he turned around slightly so that Cierra wouldn¡¯t see him. He said to Wilson, ¡°Mr. Chester, everything is clear now. As the senior sister of Mr. Mayo, Miss Barton is qualified to be a judge. It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you ask the contestants to cook first? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that it would dy thepetition. Besides, the media are still at the scene.¡± Not only the media, but also the live broadcast on the tform was waiting for the announcement to start. Now that there was such a farce here, they didn¡¯t dare to broadcast it. After being reminded by Draven, Wilson also came to his senses and ordered Cherry, ¡°Go back to thepetition venue quickly. Don¡¯t waste time here. Go and tell your uncle. I¡¯ll deal with it here.¡± Cherry had long been shocked by the huge amount of information. At this moment, when she heard her grandfather¡¯s instructions, she did not dare to stay any longer and quickly left. And now, the face of the young man who stood up for others was also burning. In the past, he looked down on Cierra because she was not only a woman but was young and inexperienced. But in the end? Even the chefs of L¡¯Opera Restaurant had to call her Senior Sister. Thinking back, he only felt that he was a clown. He also wanted to escape as soon as possible, but his feet seemed to have taken root and This is from N?velDrama.Org. he couldn¡¯t move. After pondering for a moment, he walked over to Cierra obediently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for what I said to you earlier. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Cierra was a little surprised and raised her eyebrows. After all, most people in this world would pretend that nothing had happened after venting their emotions. Very few people would reflect on their mistakes, not to mention apologize. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Why Can¡¯t I Smile at Him? ¡°It¡¯s rare for one to admit his mistake. I ept your apology.¡± Cierra was willing to give a good attitude to those who knew their mistakes and decided to correct them. Cierra looked at the young man seriously and added a few more words of advice. ¡°You¡¯re still young, so it¡¯s normal for you to be agitated by the words of the people around you. I hope that the next time you encounter such a thing, you can calm down and and think about it carefully to see if the other party is really like what others say what angle he is judging from. ¡°I forgive you because you¡¯re still young, and you apologized in time. But if there¡¯s another time, I may not ept your apology. Go and study cooking. I hope you can get a good ranking in thispetition.¡± Those who came to participate in thepetition all wanted to win the championship, not only because of the generous bonus but also the advertising effect of their own. restaurants. More importantly, there was the honor of being a young man. After listening carefully to Cierra¡¯s words, the young man felt much guiltier. He lowered his head and said humbly, ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°Thank you, Cierra. I¡¯ll keep your words in mind. I¡¯ll work hard in thepetition ¡°Okay, I¡¯m also optimistic about you.¡± Cierra smiled at him. Almost everyone on the stage was present, and the host¡¯s introduction of the opening ceremony was heard. Cierra nced up and reminded the young man in front of her, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and thepetition is about to begin. Hurry up and prepare.¡± Thepetition had already begun. The beating of drums made people¡¯s hearts beat loudly. It was really a livelypetition. The young man didn¡¯t stay any longer and nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there, but Cierra, can Ie find you when thepetition is over?¡± Cierra raised her eyebrows, looking surprised. Probably afraid Cierra would be unwilling, the young man hurriedly exined, ¡°I just want to ask you how to practice cooking well, and by the way, I¡¯ll formally apologize to you. Don¡¯t think too much. I have no bad intentions.¡± Cierra¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking too much about it. Hurry up and get on the stage. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m still there after thepetition, so I¡¯m very sorry. But you cane over and take a look. If you¡¯re not here, we¡¯ll talk about itter. If I¡¯m here, you can ask me anything you want. There¡¯s no need to apologize. I¡¯ve forgiven you. Good luck in thepetition.¡± After getting the answer, the young man grinned and said, ¡°Thank you, Cierra. I¡¯ll work hard!¡± ¡°No matter whether she is still there after thepetition or not, I still have an answer, as well as her blessing. ¡°I will try my best to do every step calmly and strive for a good result. ¡°In this way, I will not feel embarrassed to see her again. ¡°Even if she has already left, we will meet again sooner orter.¡± The young man thought. All in all, not being refused by Cierra was enough to make the young man who did something wrong delighted. Cierra looked at the energetic young man and smiled helplessly. Cierra remembered that back then, she was also like this. At that time, Cierra was young and arrogant. Thinking that she had some talent, she even did whatever she wanted in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. After being taught a lesson by her master, she didn¡¯t repent and didn¡¯t restrain herself until she was scolded. Later, after she realized her mistake, she was happy because of a piece of candy from her master. Now when she thought about it, Cierra found herself childish and impulsive at that time. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. too. It was a pity that when she grew up and became sensible, the two gentle elders in her memory were no longer alive. Just as Cierra was immersed in her thoughts, she was suddenly interrupted by a deep voice. ¡°Miss Barton seems to think highly of that young man. Cierra looked up and met Draven¡¯s brown and deep eyes. The emotions on her face were. restrained. ¡°Who I think highly of has nothing to do with you, Mr. Trevino. If I remember correctly, don¡¯t seem to be a member of the catering industry. Do you need to care if I think highly of a junior who is in the same industry as me? Mr. Trevino, you are too you meddlesome.¡± There was no trace of gentleness in her tone just like when Cierra spoke to that young man. It would not be an exaggeration to say that she wanted to stab him. Without saying a word, Draven fixed his sharp eyes on Cierra. Draven was thinking about how Cierra had spoken to the young man just now. Although Draven did not know what had happened before, he could vaguely guess that the young man was not friendly to Cierra, and even went too far with his words. But he could get so many words of advice from Cierra just by apologizing. ¡°Since Cierra is so tolerant of a stranger, why can¡¯t she smile at me again? ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t want to show any excessive expression to me, does she even feel unlucky to say a few words to me? ¡°She is happy to ept a stranger¡¯s apology, but I, her ex-husband, who grew up with her, is treated worse than a stranger.¡± Draven thought. When Draven thought of this, a kind of dark emotion began to grow wildly in his heart like vines. All of a sudden, he wanted to take Cierra away. As long as she lived a good life, he didn¡¯t care about anything! The darkness in his heart was screaming crazily. He wanted Cierra to stay by his side, in front of him, and be within his sight all the time. It was all about Cierra in his dreams. But this kind of emotion didn¡¯tst long. When Cierra¡¯s cold voice rang out, Draven collected his thoughts and suppressed the rising emotions in his heart, fearing they would be discovered by her. He heard Cierra¡¯s impatient voice. ¡°Mr. Trevino, if there¡¯s nothing else, please give way. You¡¯re really ruining my mood standing in front of me.¡± Cierra¡¯s scalp went numb under his gaze. She didn¡¯t want to see Draven. Being stared at by his aggressive eyes, Cierra couldn¡¯t help feeling upset. Therefore, Cierra didn¡¯t want to pretend that nothing had happened in front of him but directly ask him to get out of here. Hearing this, many people around were surprised. Except Freddy and Dr. Charles, almost everyone looked at Cierra in shock. ¡°Does this woman know who she is talking to?¡± ¡°He is Mr. Trevino of the Trevino Group in New York. How dare she say that he is an eyesore!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t impolite, I would have walked up to her to see what kind of face she has. How dare she treat him like this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she see that the organizer of thepetition, Mr. Chester, was always nice to Mr. Trevino? Sapidity Restaurant is famous in Los Angeles.¡± ¡°She only has a little fame in L¡¯Opera Restaurant.¡± But what shocked people even more was Draven¡¯s attitude. Draven was not angry at all. On the contrary, his attitude waspletely different from that of Wilson. ¡°Cierra, I¡¯m just here to join in the fun. Why are you so cold to me? Am I not evenparable to a stranger in your heart now?¡± Draven¡¯s dark mood was suppressed, but he still couldn¡¯t control himself. He just wanted to ask Cierra why. ¡°Why could you smile gently at an unfamiliar young man but be unwilling to give me a good look? ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to treat me like a good friend but only to say a few words to me as usual. ¡°Can¡¯t you even do this to me?¡± Draven thought. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Grandpa If Cierra could hear his thoughts, she would definitely scold him, let alone show him any good attitude. ¡°Are you daydreaming? ¡°Do you deserve it? ¡°I have already being magnanimous by not treating you as an enemy. How could youpare to a stranger? ¡°No matter what, the stranger did not do any substantial harm to me. What about you? ¡°Even if the young man spoke ill of me just now, he has apologized to me in time after learning the truth. What about you? ¡°How dare you say that? ¡°Just because you were beaten up by William yesterday? ¡°You are really wishful thinking.¡± It was only then that Cierra realized William had gone easy on Draven. Otherwise, Draven would have gone to hospital instead ofing here to watch the fun as if nothing had happened. ¡°If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped William yesterday. As a result, I almost quarreled with him. ¡°What a great loss!¡± Cierra thought. Cierra didn¡¯t bother to respond to Draven and looked away. Looking at Freddy, Cierra said, ¡°Freddy, I¡¯m going out for a walk. It¡¯s up to you to decide whether to be the judge or not.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, Cierra!¡± Seeing this, Freddy was unhappy and immediately pretended to be miserable. ¡°Cierra, I¡¯m so old. Can you bear to let me sit here for so long? My waist, s¡­¡¯ Cierra was at a loss for words. However, she couldn¡¯t refuse Freddy. She coughed lightly and looked at the judge¡¯s certificate that she had thrown casually on the ground. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve thrown away my certificate. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I¡¯m a judge or not. Anyway, he said that it doesn¡¯t matter whether there¡¯s a judge from L¡¯Opera Restaurant or not. There are so many people.¡± In short, it was all someone else¡¯s fault. Freddy immediately straightened his back, pointed at Wilson, and cursed. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who looks down on L¡¯Opera Restaurant, aren¡¯t you? If you hadn¡¯t invited me to come here, do you think I¡¯d be willing toe all the way here at my age? Wilson Chester, mind your ce! I can¡¯t sit here for too long at my age, so I asked Cierra toe in ce of me. But you, humph!¡± Freddy¡¯s words were self-righteous, but it was obvious that he was bullying Wilson. In fact, Freddy hade to see how Cierra was doing in Los Angeles. He was worried that her biological parents would mistreat her in the future since they did not take care of her when she was young. But on the other hand, Freddy acted as if he hade here specially for this Cooking Contest, even making Wilson feel embarrassed. After all, in Wilson¡¯s ears, these words were true. ¡°It¡¯s a fact that I have invited Freddy several times. ¡°Freddy didn¡¯t show up at the first fewpetitions. Even if there was someone from L¡¯Opera Restaurant invited to participate, he would let one or two apprenticese over. He ispletely uninterested. ¡°This time Sapidity Restaurant is the host of thispetition in Los Angeles, and Freddy hase, which is a great honor for me, but they have caused such a scene. ¡°Who could stand it?¡± Wilson put his hands behind his back and thought for a moment. Then, he bent down to pick up the judge¡¯s certificate and bowed to Cierra politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I listened to my granddaughter¡¯s one-sided story and firmly believed that you were pushed out by Freddy to join in the fun. I am short-sighted and judged you by your appearance. I thought you were a young girl without any skills. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wilson¡¯s sincere words made Cierra feel a little embarrassed. Because of her grandmother¡¯s words, Cierra had thought Wilson was the same kind of person as Cherry and her mother, who did not distinguish right from wrong, so Cierra¡¯s attitude was not very friendly. After listening to the bickering between Freddy and Wilson, Cierra suddenly felt they were teasing just now, not really cursing each other. Realizing this, Cierra didn¡¯t know how to ept Wilson¡¯s apology. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After all, from a certain point of view, Cierra seemed to be backtalking her grandfather. The situation froze for a moment. Freddy didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between the Barton family and the Chester family. He just thought Cierra was a little nervous in the face of the old man¡¯s apology, so he simply stepped forward and took away the judges¡¯ certificate. Freddy was still not polite. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that nothing happened just because you apologized. Look at how scared Cierra is! Fortunately, we are magnanimous and don¡¯t want to argue with you. Let¡¯s continue to be the judge, but if such a thing happens again, don¡¯t me us for falling out with you!¡± When Wilson heard this, he knew that this matter was over. He nced at Cierra and nodded at Freddy. ¡°Yes, I was in the wrong today. You¡¯re willing toe, which is a great honor for Sapidity Restaurant. Freddy, Dr. Charles, why don¡¯t you twoe over for dinner tonight? Please do me a favor. We old guys haven¡¯t seen each other for many years.¡¯ ¡°No!¡± The person who refused was not Freddy, but Dr. Charles, who had been silent all the time. Dr. Charles¡¯s face was full of disgust. ¡°The food in your Sapidity Restaurant is so bad. I¡¯m not going.¡± As Dr. Charles spoke, he nced at Cierra with obvious intentions. Dr. Charles hade to Los Angeles with Freddy just greedy for the food cooked by Cierra, so he didn¡¯t want to go to someone else¡¯s ce to eat. It tasted awful. ¡°Dr. Charles, you¡¯re breaking my heart. Can¡¯t my cooking skills bepared to a girl¡¯s?¡± Dr. Charles¡¯s little trick was naturally caught by Wilson and he immediately asked, unwilling to admit defeat. On the side, Freddy smiled happily. ¡°Old guy, what kind of dream are you having? That¡¯s my senior sister. You can¡¯t evenpare to me. Do you still think your cooking canpare to my senior sister¡¯s?¡± Wilson turned to look at Cierra in surprise. Her grandfather¡¯s gaze made Cierra feel a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m just lucky that Dr. Charles likes to eat the food cooked by me.¡± Others might not know, but Wilson was well aware of how picky Dr. Charles was. For so many years, he had never seen Dr. Charles praise anyone. At first, Wilson thought Freddy was lying to him by calling Cierra ¡®Senior Sister¡¯, but after hearing Dr. Charles¡¯s words, he was convinced. ¡°You¡¯re too modest. Dr. Charles doesn¡¯t like to eat anything. By the way, it¡¯s gettingte. Dr. Charles and Freddy are going to have lunchter. Can I take advantage of this opportunity to eat something cooked by you?¡± After hearing what the two old guys said, Wilson was curious and wanted to try Cierra¡¯s cooking. There were extra kitchen utensils and kitchens in the Cooking Contest, and there were a lot of ingredients. Anyway, considering this girl was young, Wilson shamelessly took advantage of his seniority for the first time. He hoped that she could cook once. Cierra was in a dilemma. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, it was just that this method was a bit strange. And it was at her grandfather¡¯s request. Subconsciously, Cierra turned to look at Freddy. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 What¡¯s Your Surname? ¡°Go! Why not?¡± Before Freddy could reply, Dr. Charles rushed to answer. Dr. Charles was worrying about what to eat for lunch. The smell of the food of Sapidity Restaurant made him lose his appetite, especially since he had been eating food cooked by Cierra for the past two days. It was difficult to go from extravagance to frugal. For Dr. Charles, now eating the food cooked by other people was just like chewing wax. When Dr. Charles heard Wilson¡¯s suggestion, he was in total agreement. It was a bandwagon effect. If one person stood up in agreement, most of the rest would not object. Freddy had no objection and was eager to have two more meals cooked by Cierra. However, he remained reserved for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s see if Cierra¡¯s willing or not. I have no objections.¡± In fact, Cierra didn¡¯t really care. Although she waszy, she was still willing to cook for her elders. What¡¯s more, the dishes here were all prepared, and the kitchen utensils were very professional. She just needed to make them. It was not troublesome. ¡°However¡­¡¯ Cierra didn¡¯t keep it to herself and openly spoke of the confusion in her heart, ¡°Of course there¡¯s no problem to cook for you three, but if I leave, who will be the judge on half of L¡¯Opera Restaurant?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big deal. There are so many judges. It doesn¡¯t matter if you leave now.¡± Freddy didn¡¯t care about being the judge. He had never participated in anypetition before. However, Wilson had his own selfish motives. He wanted to have a taste of the young girl¡¯s cooking and see if Freddy was trying to C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. fool him. After all, such a young girl was known as the 22nd-generation sessor of the Mayo family. Even if Dr. Charles could prove it, Wilson still had some doubts in his heart. As for the judge, he didn¡¯t want to let her go either. L¡¯Opera Restaurant was very famous. In the past, they had never taken thepetition. seriously. This year, Sapidity Restaurant was the one holding thepetition, but he had invited someone here. It was not an exaggeration to say that they had gave him face. If he drove her away, wouldn¡¯t all his efforts be in vain? Wilson interrupted them and said, ¡°Makingments and cooking won¡¯t affect each other. Since she is good at cooking, when she finishes cooking two dishes at random, the children in thepetition will not probably get their food cooked. We canpare the dishes with hers so that those arrogant children can be sincerely convinced and understand there is always someone better!¡± ¡°Pah! Who¡¯s your senior sister? Don¡¯t call her that!¡± They were both cunning old guys, so Freddy knew what Wilson was thinking at a nce. ¡°Wilson is really shameless. ¡°In the past, he looked down on L¡¯Opera Restaurant with his granddaughter, but now he is reluctant to let her go. ¡°He wants to take all the benefits. How shameless he is!¡± Freddy thought. However, what surprised Freddy was Cierra¡¯s attitude. Cierra went silent for a moment before she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if I make ament. Just take it as a competition between me and this group of young people. Since I have enjoyed the reputation of L¡¯Opera Restaurant¡¯s Senior Sister for too long, I¡¯m afraid I will forget myself.¡± People had to spur themselves on all the time. In terms of cooking, Cierra had always been known as a talented genius since she learned cooking from her master. It was easy to lose oneself after being praised too much. Sometimes, she even felt that as long as she made something delicious, she would be the best in the world. But there were so many delicacies in the world. How could there be the best? Putting aside the fact that everyone had different tastes and secret recipes, just the mostmon home-cooked dishes would fail if they were not careful. Cierra looked at the young people on the stage, and a sense ofpetition rose in her heart. Although Cierra couldn¡¯t participate in thepetition, she still wanted to give it a try. Cierra didn¡¯t want topete with others but only wanted to win against herself. Of course, this was not the only reason why Cierra agreed so easily. The main reason for that was because Cierra felt very apologetic upon hearing her grandfather addressing her as senior sister. Bloodline Suppression was nothing more than that. Even though Cierra knew it was a polite teasing, she still felt ufortable. ¡°If I agree, it will be less awkward to meet him in the future.¡± Cierra thought. While the three of them were discussing what to eat at noon, a man¡¯s voice came from behind them. If one listened carefully, one could hear that he was a little aggrieved. ¡°Can I join you for this meal?¡± Draven stood behind the three of them and quietly listened to their discussion. It was not until the result was confirmed that he pursed his lips and interrupted. Cierra looked back and frowned when she saw him. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Draven¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Cierra, do you dislike me that much?¡± Draven asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense? ¡°As the saying goes, a qualified ex-husband should be dead. ¡°On the contrary, it seems that he will not stop until he is dead.¡± Cierra thought. Cierra ignored him. The expression on her face exined everything. She turned around with a cold face and said, ¡°Mr. Chester, please take me to the kitchen. This is Mr. Trevino, your guest. Please take care of him. I have some old grudges against him and don¡¯t want to deal with him.¡± After all, Draven was brought here by her grandfather. The Barton family could treat him at will, but the Chester family probably didn¡¯t dare to offend him. She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her grandfather, so she didn¡¯t want to show her hostility to him here. It was good enough to ignore him. Wilson did not know what was going on between the two young people. He was a little surprised, but he did not ask much. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°The matters between the youngsters will naturally be resolved by themselves. ¡°I am old and don¡¯t want to get involved. ¡°It is enough to take care of my own business.¡± Wilson thought. However, Wilson was still very polite. He even looked back at Draven and said, Trevino, it¡¯s our honor to have you here today. I¡¯ll ask the staff to give you a private seat andment on the delicious food with the guests. What do you think?¡± ¡°Mr. This Cooking Contest was not only about pursuing a young champion, but more importantly, it was about food and cultural exchange. When thepetition was over, all the restaurants would bring their specialties to the guests. It could also be regarded as an advertisement in another way. If they could attract investment from a bigpany like the Trevino Group, it would be even more joyous. Therefore, Wilson did not hesitate to wee Draven with the highest courtesy. Unfortunately, Draven didn¡¯te here for the food, but for one person. It was Cierra. Draven just wanted to see her. At first, he just wanted to see Cierra. He thought it was enough to see her from a distance. When Draven saw her for himself, he was not satisfied. Especially when he saw Cierra talking andughing so amiably to the others, Draven felt even more depressed. Draven didn¡¯t care about food. He only cared about Cierra¡¯s smile at him. When Wilson didn¡¯t get a reply from Draven, he felt a little embarrassed. Fortunately, when Wilson turned around to look at Cierra¡¯s expression that was even colder, he felt much more at ease. ¡°This young girl is still giving Mr. Trevino attitude. Compared to him, I am lucky.¡± Wilson thought. Wilson didn¡¯t take this small matter to heart and led her to the spare kitchen utensils, Wilson was afraid that something unexpected would happen during thepetition, so he had prepared a separate hotel stove for Cierra to use. ¡°Miss, I still don¡¯t know your surname. I¡¯m sorry to have offended you before. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± As they walked over, Wilson and Cierra chatted for a while. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 How Could She Be a Good Person? Hearing this, Cierra stopped. She was silent. Just as she was wondering if she should answer, Wilson had already given his answer. ¡°Mr. Trevino mentioned it before. It¡¯s the Barton family, isn¡¯t it? But the Barton family is also powerful. The Barton family in Los Angeles is more powerful than the Barton family in New York. Have you heard of that?¡± Cierra felt that her silence was useless. As the saying goes, it¡¯s better sooner thanter. She had nned to visit her grandparents with her parents and exin it to them. Since things hade to this, there was no point in hiding it. Moreover, judging from Freddy, they should be acquaintances. He should not be a bad man. However, It is natural to favor his own rtives. Thus, her grandfather¡¯s attitude toward her earlier was understandable. One of them was his granddaughter, who lived with him, and the other was a stranger whom he had never seen before. Even if the former caused trouble first. But Wilson didn¡¯t know the cause and effect of it. Furthermore, even if Wilson was truly someone who could not distinguish right from wrong, Cierra was unable to do anything about it. They were rted by blood and that couldn¡¯t be denied. She was about to tell the truth when Wilson interrupted her. ¡°You grew up in New York, so you may not know much about Los Angeles. Los Angeles is a good city. The Sapidity Restaurant of the Chester family canpare with the L¡¯Opera Restaurant, and the MRC Group owned by my son-inw, canpare to the Trevino Group. In this way, you may understand.¡± As the old man led the way, he introduced them to Cierra. His tone was so proud of that. ¡°By the way, are you married? Judging from your age, you shouldn¡¯t be married yet, right? Mr. Trevino seems to be pursuing you. Let me tell you, Mr. Trevino looks good and is capable, but he¡¯s not a good person. He had just divorced, and he found another woman. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s not married yet. There are too many things, and you can¡¯t control him. In my opinion, my grandsons are great. It¡¯s a pity that my grandson is not very promising and I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t deserve you. But my grandsons are excellent. They are handsome, tall, and sessful. The older one is the president of the MRC Group. He¡¯s much better than that guy from the Trevino family, but he¡¯s a little older¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t do that.¡± Cierra couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She interrupted it. She wanted to interrupt him several times, but she couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to do 1. But the more she listened, the more ridiculous it became. How could they talk about her marriage? He even wanted to let her be with Jaquan. That was ridiculous! If she continued to y dumb, he would probably ask her to go on a blind date with Jaquan and William. Just thinking about it, Cierra felt scared. If she didn¡¯t stop him, she was afraid that Jaquan and William would scold her. Therefore, regardless of whether it was the right time or not, Cierra interrupted him hurriedly. When Wilson suddenly heard this address, he couldn¡¯t react in time. He slowly turned around and looked at Cierra. His tone became sluggish. ¡°What¡­ what did you call me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa.¡± Under the gaze of the old man, Cierra bowed to him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She pursed her lips and began to exin slowly, ¡°I¡¯m Cici, Cici Barton. My mother should have mentioned it to you. Mom and Dad originally nned to take me back to the Chester family to visit you and Grandma after thepetition. I didn¡¯t expect that the Chester family was the organizer of this competition. I haven¡¯t taken the initiative to recognize you before because¡­¡± She felt a little guilty, hesitated for a mornent, and continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t take the initiative to recognize you because it was not the right time. In addition, your attitude was not very friendly, and you even cursed Freddy¡­ In short, I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa.¡± She gave a vague exnation and then bowed to him to express her apology. ¡°I saw that you were chatting well with Freddy just now. I think you should be friends. That¡¯s why I spoke so rudely. I didn¡¯t respect you. You can scold me or hit me now!¡± After saying that, Cierra finally breathed a sigh of relief. She stood quietly in front of Wilson, waiting for his movements. Wilson couldn¡¯t bear to scold her. The girl who was lost had suffered a lot. How could he bear to scold her? In addition, the elders cherished their grandchildren, and Cierra was the youngest in the family, so how could he scold her? ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good¡­¡± Wilson¡¯s voice suddenly became a little hoa rse, and his hand behind his back moved. But he didn¡¯t do anything and only muttered. It could be seen that he felt sorry for her. Cierra also felt a little guilty. ¡°Grandpa, if you¡¯re angry, just scold me.¡± ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about?¡± Wilson interrupted her. He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He grabbed her hand and looked at her carefully. Tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°You look quite simr to your mother. When I saw you before, I had this feeling. But the situation was special, so it was I can¡¯t ask you. Also, don¡¯t me me.¡± He patted the back of Cierra¡¯s hand and said earnestly. ¡°I won¡¯t. I was afraid that you would be angry with me. I was impulsive before. I had a dispute with my cousin and I wanted to visit you.¡± Her teasing tone made the atmosphere a lot more rxed. Wilson withdrew his hand andughed. ¡°I know your cousin. She¡¯s good at pretending to be obedient at home, but she¡¯s so arrogant when she is outside. I protected her just because of the Chester family. I¡¯m sorry to embarrass you.¡± Cierra shook her head. ¡°I understand.¡± Wilsonughed. He was well aware of the characters of his family. Her eldest daughter, Sarah, was innocent. She had always been sensible. The only thing about her was that she was too stubborn. Back then, she wanted to marry a boy from the Barton family. He was so poor that he didn¡¯t have anything. Her mother was also worried that it would be hard for her to get married, so she disagreed. If it weren¡¯t for that guy¡¯s perseverance, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t misjudge him, and Sarah was lucky. The youngest daughter, Belle, was much more cun ning. She would try her best to get the thing she liked. Cherry was Belle¡¯s daughter. How could she be a good person? Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 She Could Be Alive Although she seemed to be better than his good-for-nothing daughter and knew how to judge a book by its cover at home, she had the same character as her mother. Countless parents hadined, and she would even bully a child! It was just that he didn¡¯t catch her. In addition, he was worried that the girl would be shy, so he didn¡¯t teach her lessons seriously. He only scolded her during meals. He had never said anything harsher to Cherry. Moreover, he was not her parent. He was just her grandfather. She won¡¯t listen to him. But now that he thought about it, what role did her granddaughter y in the confrontation with Cierra just now? Moreover, ording to Cici, they had seen each other before. If Cici was angry, then what about her? As an elder sister, not only did she not protect her younger sister, but she even used him to deal with her younger sister. Thinking of this, Wilson¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll teach your cousin a lesson after thepetition. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°OK, Grandpa. She didn¡¯t take advantage of me.¡± Cierra felt happy. So that was how it felt to be protected by one¡¯s elders. She regretted it. If she had recognized her grandfather when she confronted Cherry, things might have been different. But this was not bad. And in the end, the people from L¡¯Opera Restaurant came to protect her. Cherry was Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. pis sed off. She really liked to cause trouble. She didn¡¯t know why? Just because she was the granddaughter of the Chester family? Wasn¡¯t she the same? Without thinking too much about it, Cierra was in a pretty good mood. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s gettingte. Didn¡¯t you ask me to cook a few dishes? I¡¯ll show you my cooking skills today.¡± Wilson also came to his senses. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have a taste!¡± Cierra was very confident in herself. ¡°I promise it¡¯ll be delicious.¡± ¡°Okay, I have high hopes for you!¡± When he heard her tone, Wilson was also very happy. He was happy that his granddaughter learned a skill. He was willing to see his children healthy, happy, and sessful. Looking at his beautiful granddaughter who was confident and generous, he was gratified! Especially when he thought of Freddy having addressed his granddaughter as Senior, he even feltcent. ¡°Why is that old man so arrogant?¡± No matter how arrogant he was, he still had to call his granddaughter senior. In other words, he had a higher status than him! When Wilson thought of how Freddy would look when he found out the truthter, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and he walked faster. He led Cierra to the spare utensils and gave her a detailed introduction. Finally, he reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t cook too much. Just cook two dishes. I just want to have a taste. Don¡¯t treat those two old men as distinguished guests. If you¡¯re tired, just have a rest, understand?¡± Hearing these words, Cierra felt warm in her heart, and she kept smiling. ¡°I know, Grandpa. You should go and rest first. It¡¯s hot. It¡¯s not good for you to stay here.¡± She heard from Jaquan that the Chester family had been declining in recent years. Because none of the younger generations of the Chester family was willing to learn cooking, the apprentices recruited from outside had run away. And their business was naturally getting worse and worse. In today¡¯s society, there was no shortage of fresh and delicious food. Even if some restaurants were not as good as Sapidity Restaurant, the customers would naturally flock to other famous ces. Fortunately, the Sapidity Restaurant was a century-old restaurant, and it could be barely managed. Otherwise, it would go bankrupt in a few more years! Cierra did notment on business matters. The business was like a battlefield. It was a process ofpetition. But she felt sorry for her elders. Freddy wasn¡¯t in charge of the affairs of L¡¯Opera Restaurant now, so he would only go there every once in a while. The kitchen matters were basically left to Layton to handle. Those students also slowly mastered skills and they adopted orphans or some children. If they wanted to study, they could go to school. If they didn¡¯t, he could learn a skill to make a living in L¡¯Opera Restaurant. Now that life was getting better, the L¡¯Opera Restaurant no longer had as many people as it had been decades ago, but it was enough. On the other hand, her grandfather was still worried about the family business at such an old age. Therefore, she spent some effort on this lunch and nned to make something suitable for the elderly. After putting on the apron and picking up the kitchen knife, Cierra lookedpletely different. Her movements were quick and her expression was very serious. Wilson had nned tough at Freddy, but when he saw his granddaughter carefully cooking, he didn¡¯t want to leave. He pulled out a chair and sat down. As Cierra¡¯s hands moved, her expression became more and more serious. The most basic skill of a chef is cutting skill. One had to have a clear understanding of it. Obviously, this girl could do this. Cierra must practice for a long time. His granddaughter, Cherry, had just learned to cook in the past few years. She didn¡¯t try her best, and her cutting skills were not good. Cierra was steady and strong when holding those things. It was obvious that she had been trained. The pot was not light. Ordinary girls could not pick it up at all. Even his son had suffered a lot when he practiced this. Every day, he tied a sandbag to his arms and held a pot filled with sand to practice. Only in this way could he achieve such stability. But Cherry couldn¡¯t do that. Her pot was custom-made, and it was much lighter than the other pots. Even so, she was toozy to practice it. Fortunately, the guests of Sapidity Restaurant were not professionals, and Cherry could help in the kitchen. But in a professionalpetition, Cherry couldn¡¯t win. When Wilson saw Cierra¡¯s actions, he sighed inwardly. Unfortunately, she was taken away by L¡¯Opera Restaurant. He was also very sad that she was not raised by them because of the ident when she was born. But at the same time, Wilson was very d. Fortunately, the people at L¡¯Opera Restaurant were so kind that they adopted children and were willing to teach them a skill. And she could be alive. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 What Did You Say? Cierra had no idea what Wilson was thinking. She was focused on cooking. Because the diners at noon were three old men, she nned to cook something that suited their taste. As for the ingredients, because of thispetition, she could basically find whatever she wanted. Cierra was very fast. She dealt with all the things quickly. Four dishes and one soup should be enough. The cooking method for the stir-fried shrimp was simple, but it was an assessment for a chef. It mainly depended on the control of the heat. The taste would be bad in a short time, and it wouldn¡¯t taste good in a long time. The garlic ribs contained arge amount of calcium. Not only could it prevent the bones from osteoporosis, but it could also prevent rickets. What made Cierra even happier was that the garlic had been prepared in advance and she only needed to mince it. But it didn¡¯t matter. She wanted to eat it, so she had to pay the price. The other dish was much simpler, which was fried tofu. It was simple and delicious. As for thest dish, Cierra had a new idea. Cierra was still brooding over Dr. Charles¡¯sments. Therefore, she nned to let Dr. Charles have a taste of his home. Instead of making it ording to the traditional recipe, she asked how to make this dish in Dr. Charles¡¯s hometown. She had indeed changed the taste. Because the old men¡¯s teeth were not good, Cierra tried her best to ensure that it was easy to chew. As for whether it was authentic or not, she would not consider it. The soup was simple, too. It was a fresh fish soup. The fried fish was poured into the boiling water, and the milky white soup suddenly began to boil. With other foods, the fresh fragrance began to spread in the air. Cierra had just started to make a few dishes at the same time as if she waspeting with the young people on the stage next to her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, all kinds of food were cooked. There was a sp icy smell, a salty and fresh smell, and so on¡­. Everyone gulped as they fantasized about the taste of the food. There was another fresh fragrance in the air. It smelled good and made people want to have a taste. Compared with the oily dishes, this fresh fragrance seemed to be more appetizing. It was like a piece of lettuce on a greasy barbecue. When one ate the barbecue and drank iced c at the same time, it would be terrific. They didn¡¯t know who made it. The people thought to themselves and muttered at the same time, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this year¡¯s championship will be settled. It¡¯s a pity that the people from L¡¯Opera Restaurant didn¡¯t participate. Otherwise, they may win!¡± Time passed slowly. The drumbeats on the stage represented the end of thepetition. Regardless of whether they had finished or not, they had to stop. Some people wailed and hurriedly arranged the food, trying to make a beautiful appearance, so as to make up for theck of taste and leave a good impression. There were also those who were full of confidence and stood up straight as soon as the drumbeats sounded, waiting for the examiners to test. When thest drumbeat stopped, Cierra also finished cooking. They could have a taste. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± When the host¡¯s voice rang out on the stage, Cierra also finished all the dishes, and a satisfied smile appeared on her face. She didn¡¯t forget that her grandfather had been waiting for her. She raised her head and let him have a taste. Wilson couldn¡¯t wait any longer. When the fresh fragrance spread out of the kitchen, he kept swallowing saliva. However, he had been pretending to be calm and resting with his eyes closed. He did not show any expression. In the words, even if he looked calm on the surface, his heart was already in turmoil. At this moment, when he heard Cierra calling him, he immediately got up, took out his forks, and came to her. Fortunately, Cierra did not see her grandfather¡¯s actions. Otherwise, she would haveughed out loud. She scooped up a bowl of soup for him first and said, ¡°Grandpa, have some soup first.¡± Wilson got a piece of tofu and took a bite. It was so delicious. It had been many years since he had tasted such delicious food. He wanted to eat all of them. However, he had to maintain his image. After eating the tofu, he slowly tasted the soup. The fish soup was tasty. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was a little hot, he would have drunk it in one gulp. But at the same time, he thanked the heat for letting him taste the delicious fish soup carefully. It was great! Except for the word ¡°great¡±, he couldn¡¯t think of any other words. After finishing the fresh soup, he was very satisfied! ¡°You old man, I knew you were eating in there. If it weren¡¯t for Dr. Charles stopping me, I would have come in and scolded you long ago.¡± Just as Wilson was about to eat again, Freddy¡¯s irritable voice came from behind him. With a few quick steps, Freddy had already rushed to the table. ¡°You don¡¯t call us and you¡¯re eating here alone. How could you do this?¡± At first, Wilson was grateful to Freddy, but when he heard his words, he became angry. ¡°So what? My granddaughter made it. Why can¡¯t I eat? You¡¯ve been eating it for several years. Why do you still care about these?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I care? Who told you¡­¡± Freddy had a glib tongue and immediately retorted. However, he stopped abruptly. ¡°What did you just say? Granddaughter?¡± Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 We¡¯ll Go Our Own Way! look. Seeing that Freddy hade to his senses, Wilson had a smug At this moment, he didn¡¯t want to eat anymore. He put his hands behind his back and stared at Freddy with joy. ¡°You old man, are you deaf, or are you out of your mind? Don¡¯t you understand this? I said, Cierra is my granddaughter! Do you understand?¡± Freddy was stunned. He couldn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Wilson stunned and then turned to look at Cierra, who was not far away. This scene happened earlier than Cierra had imagined. She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t know how to answer. But that was the truth and she couldn¡¯t change. In the end, she slowly said to Freddy. ¡°This is indeed my grandfather. Freddy, I also recognized him when I was cooking. You¡­¡± Without waiting for her to finish, Freddy interrupted her. Cierra immediately shut her mouth. Although she had always regarded herself as the senior in L¡¯Opera Restaurant, Freddy was at such a young age and she did not forget the principle of respecting the old. At this moment, she respected Freddy. Although Freddy interrupted her, he did not say anything. He was still stunned. His old friend was Cierra¡¯s grandfather. How could this be? Holy cr ap! And Cierra was his senior! No way. Freddy took a deep breath and said, ¡°Cierra is indeed my senior, and you are her grandfather, but we still have our own business. She calls you grandfather, and you call 1. That¡¯s it!¡± me brother. Our seniority can¡¯t be messed When Wilson heard this, he was unwilling to let it go. He immediately patted Freddy¡¯s shoulder and argued with him, ¡°How can you do that? You don¡¯t respect your teacher. You can¡¯t¡­ The two of them were arguing, but they didn¡¯t know that someone had already eaten at the table. Just as Wilson and Freddy were arguing, Cierra had already set the table. There were tables and chairs here. What was the point of going out? He didn¡¯t want to behave like those judges. Dr. Charles took the opportunity to eat while they were arguing. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, he was nning something. He had not forgotten his purpose ining to Los Angeles. Not only did he have to taste. the girl¡¯s cooking skills, but he also had to treat her mother. Dr. Charles had intended to take this girl as his disciple and show off in front of Freddy. However, now she has and it was no longer so easy to be her teacher. While he was thinking of awa. he ate a piece of meat. The familiar taste made him have some inexplicable emotions. Dr. Charles paused. He just ate it without expression. All of a sudden, he wanted to cry. After eating a small piece of meat, he couldn¡¯t help but want to eat more. Cierra didn¡¯t notice Dr. Charles¡¯s change. When she saw him take the initiative to eat the dish, she couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity. ¡°Dr. Charles, I wonder if today¡¯s dishes are authentic or not?¡± She said tentatively as if she was joking. As soon as she finished speaking, the old man in front of her suddenly choked and kept nodding. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Cierra was frightened. How could it make him cry? Moreover, there was no chili. Even if there was chili, it was impossible for him to cry after taking a bite. Obviously, it was for other reasons. At that moment, Cierra did not know what to say. She was not good atforting people, let alone he was an elder. Ignoring his image, Dr. Charles took out a handkerchief, wiped his tears, and kept eating. After he ate it, there were more tears on his face. Cierra couldn¡¯t bear to see others cry, so she couldn¡¯t help butfort, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t taste good, or if it reminds you of some bad memories, then don¡¯t eat it. Or maybe you can try something else and drink some soup, okay?¡± He had always argued with Freddy. She had never seen him like this before. Cierra panicked. She immediately took a bowl of soup for Dr. Charles. But he didn¡¯t drink it. He just ate the meat and was already immersed in his own world. Feeling helpless, Cierra could only ce her hopes on the two old men who were still arguing over there. As if they had heard Cierra¡¯s words, they did not argue. and turned around at the same time. Seeing the food on the table, They didn¡¯t argue anymore. It was just a title! Was it more important than eating? No! ¡°Old man, you¡¯re taking advantage of the fact that we¡¯re quarreling and you¡¯re eating here alone, aren¡¯t you?¡± Freddy was impatient. After sitting down, he cursed. After sitting down, he looked up and saw Dr. Charles wiping his tears. He suddenly stopped talking. He was also at a loss and turned to look at Cierra. ¡°He¡­¡± Why did he cry after eating something? They all took their seats. Dr. Charles felt a little embarrassed. He put down his forks and wiped away the tears. He looked a little tired, less energetic than usual when he bickered with Freddy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to let you see that.¡± Freddy did not buy it and frowned. ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Don¡¯t say that.¡± He probably felt that his tone should not be too harsh at the moment. After saying that, he pursed his lips and patted Dr. Charles on the shoulder. ¡°Tell me, old man, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just a personal matter. It¡¯s been decades. There¡¯s no point in telling you.¡± Dr. Charles smiled bitterly and picked up his forks again. Pretending to be optimistic, he picked up some food for Freddy. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Cierra¡¯s cooking skills are amazing. Try it quickly.¡± Since he had said that, it was not appropriate for Freddy to ask any more questions. He pretended that nothing had happened just now and snorted. ¡°I haven¡¯t scolded you. yet. How could you eat here alone!¡± Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 But What Can I Do? Dr. Charles knew that Freddy was just trying to make fun of him and ease the atmosphere, so he didn¡¯t pretend to be angry or quarrel with him as usual. He just smiled, and there was a look of relief on his face. ¡°When I was not transferred to New York, I lived in my hometown with my mother. At that time, although I didn¡¯t have much money, my profession was decent. I lived with my mother in that era, and I still had extra money every month. She was good at cooking, but I didn¡¯t have time to eat when I was busy with work. She thought of a lot of ways to let me eat something. After she sent me to the hospital, she watched me finish eating. The busiest time was during the holidays. There were many patients. At that time, there were fewer doctors, and I was busy all night. Since I started working, I had never had dinner with my mother. When my mother was sick, it was Christmas Day. I was still on duty in the hospital. My mother was worried that I would starve at night, so she sent me something to eat at 1 a.m. Then she suddenly fainted in the hospital, which scared me.¡± Speaking of this, Dr. Charles raised the corner of his mouth and forced a smile. If there was wine on the table at this time, Dr. Charles would have drunk it. Unfortunately, there was nothing else in front of him except for food. He looked at the dishes with red eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve saved a lot of people in my life, and I¡¯m respectfully called a good doctor. But I can¡¯t even save my own mother¡­¡± 10960?????????????????? Dr. Charles couldn¡¯t control his emotions any longer. Tears streamed down his face. They all kept silent. It was so quiet that only Dr. Charles¡¯s heavy so bs could be heard. He wiped away his tears. Perhaps it was because someone was hearing today, he kept talking. ¡°I¡¯m not a good doctor. I saved so many people, but I couldn¡¯t save my mother who raised me up alone. She was thin and skinny, and she kept asking me to take care of myself. After she passed away, I ate a lot of dishes, but none of them tasted like this.¡± It was not that the dishes in those restaurants were not authentic, but that they tasted different from what he remembered. Even the dish made by Cierra today was different from the taste in his memory. It was just that this was the most simr taste in so many years. He smiled bitterly. ¡°I truly never imagined that the dish that Cierra cooked today would stir up so many memories of my youth. Thank you, thank you¡­¡± This dish reminded him of his mother. He remembered his mother¡¯s warning.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He almost made him think that he was a big shot and immersed himself in the glory that didn¡¯t exist. He almost forgot to be humble, and he was full of pride. If he really died like this, he would regret it. These words also made Cierra move. She was just not convinced that Dr. Charles said that her dishes were not authentic. She didn¡¯t expect this dish to have such a background. She pursed her lips and looked at Dr. Charles. Sheforted him, ¡°Dr. Charles, it¡¯s all in the past. We have to live well. People have to look forward, don¡¯t we? You didn¡¯t save your mother, but you can¡¯t me it on yourself. There were many reasons¡­ weren¡¯t they?¡± Dr. Charles twitched the corner of his mouth, shook his head slowly, and did not answer. His mother had passed away, and there was no point inforting him. Those who had died could no longer be reborn, and those who were alive could only live with guilt and longing. He lookedpletely different from his usual lively self, which made Freddy feel sorry for him. He patted Dr. Charles on the shoulder and said, ¡°Old man, Cierra is right. No matter how sad you are, it has nothing to do with you, doesn¡¯t it? Even if you are a doctor, you can¡¯t treat all patients. We are already old. Take it easy!¡± ¡°Take it easy.¡± Dr. Charles muttered. repeating what Freddy had said. Freddy patted him heavily on the shoulder and said, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t think too much about it. If you keep thinking about it, the food will be cold.¡± Dr. Charlesughed and he gradually became happy. If it weren¡¯t for the sadness in his eyes, they would have thought that he had recovered. However, that was not true. Afterughing, he let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Freddy, Don¡¯t try to persuade me. Just like you said, we¡¯re both old now. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll die. We have to let it go.¡± He picked up his forks again. It was obvious that he was struggling to cheer himself up. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Cierra cooks it hard, we can¡¯t let her down. We have to eat well. No matter how busy we are, we can¡¯t be hungry. Cierra,e over for a meal! Seeing Dr. Charles like this, Cierra felt a little helpless. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have made this dish. But she couldn¡¯t know it earlier, and it was not a bad thing to spit out the words. As they understood tacitly, no one mentioned it again. They began to eat. They didn¡¯t eat the meat and only left it for Dr. Charles. Letting him miss his mom. Perhaps he felt guilty that he, a doctor, could not save his biological mother. Perhaps he regretted not spending more time with his mother back then. Perhaps it was a pity that he hadn¡¯t had a good taste of his mother¡¯s cooking back then. But what could he do? She had already died. When he was still in his prime, she had already passed away. They had a quiet meal. Even though it was delicious, they still restrained. The silence was broken by a loud noise outside the shed. It sounded like something had exploded, causing a burst of panic, followed by all kinds of screams! ¡°Cierra¡­¡± Then, two figures rushed into the small kitchen, shouting Cierra¡¯s name anxiously. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Why Is He Here? The person who came in was none other than Draven, who had been on the judges¡¯ panel. As for the other one, although the others were not familiar with him, Cierra knew him. She had also met him two months ago. Bruno West. He was Ryan¡¯s elder brother and the current head of the West family in Chicago. But¡­ why is he here? ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you so impatient?¡± 3000 Just as Cierra was still deep in thought, Wilson had already put down his forks and stood 1. He was the organizer of today¡¯s foodpetition. If something went wrong, it would definitely be the fault of Sapidity Restaurant, so he had to be alert. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Cierra also stood up. If something really happened outside, she couldn¡¯t let her grandfather take the risk alone. At this moment, she was not in the mood to argue with Draven. She frowned and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked her up and down and breathed a sigh of relief after making sure that she was fine. He softened his voice and his eyes darkened. ¡°There¡¯s a fire in a corner outside. It is still under investigation. I¡¯m worried that¡­¡± They didn¡¯t know what was going on here, but the audience outside could see it clearly. mes soared into the sky and burned the shed. Then, a raging fire erupted. The venue wasrge enough. The area of the contestants alone wasparable to that of a yground, and the judges¡¯ seats upied arge area. As for the other items, they were ced separately. For the sake of the live broadcast, they were deliberately separated from the rest. In addition, most of the utensils needed for cooking were made of me-retardant materials. As a result, the explosion did not cause arge-scale fire, but the shed was badly burned. Even so, it was still a big ident for thispetition. Wilson¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and have a look. Don¡¯t run around. We haven¡¯t found out whether it was an ident or a man-made ident yet. Take care of yourselves.¡± Cierra was worried. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Without waiting for Wilson¡¯s reply, she had already caught up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Although I¡¯m young, I¡¯ve experienced a lot. Besides, it¡¯s not safe before we confirm whether it¡¯s an ident or a man-made ident, isn¡¯t it?¡± If it was an ident, it would be fine. But if it was man-made, it would indeed be unsafe before the person was caught. Wilson looked back and remained silent. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Be careful.¡± Cierra nodded. Draven followed closely behind. Bruno didn¡¯t follow them. ¡°Miss Boyle, I¡¯ll stay here and help you take care of the others. If the ident outside isn¡¯t serious,e back here and meet me.¡± Compared to a man who was annoying, Bruno¡¯s actions improved his impression of her. Cierra nodded. ¡°OK, thank you.¡± Bruno adjusted the sses and curled his lips. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Be careful.¡± ¡°I will. Thank you.¡± Although she did not have a good impression of Bruno, Cierra had to admit that she was feeling grateful toward him. If something really happened, the two old people couldn¡¯t leave in time. After thinking for a while, she stopped, turned around, and said, ¡°If necessary, could you please help me take them out?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of their safety.¡± Bruno guaranteed Cierra. Having said what she wanted to say, Cierra didn¡¯t stay any longer and followed Wilson out. It was chaotic outside. There was no fire at the venue, but the crowded area was still full of screams and panic. Not far away, the raging fire was still burning, but it did not spread around. The live broadcast was no longer aimed at thepetition venue but at the current big fire. The original food program also became an ident report. When some reporters saw Wilson, they immediately rushed over with cameras. ¡°How do you exin this ident? Is it because youck of preparation, or are there some other reasons?¡± ¡°Mr. Chester, thepetition is a big event, and the venue is luxurious enough. Why did such an ident happen? Do you have any exnation for this?¡± ¡°Mr. Chester¡­¡± The reporters asked one by one. The old man almost fell. Fortunately, the girl next to him supported him in time. Cierra¡¯s calm and powerful hand held Wilson¡¯s arm. She didn¡¯t say much, but it somehow made him feel at ease. Just as she was about to take the microphone from the reporter and speak up grandfather, a tall figure stood in front of her and blocked everything for her. for her Get Bott ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I think you shouldn¡¯t pay attention to this now. The most important thing now is to put out the fire, not to ask an old man these questions.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice and imposing manner made this group of people didn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps it was because of Aleah that many reporters recognized Draven. However, they didn¡¯t dare to ask more. He nced at the crowd coldly and said, ¡°I can understand your work, but I hope that you can pay attention to the important matters first instead of being questioned by the old man. Of course, if you insist on asking for an answer, I can also answer on behalf of Mr. Chester.¡± His voice was deep as he looked at the crowd. ¡°The current situation is that the fire is being put out, and the cause of the fire has to be investigated. Whether it is man-made or an ident is not clear for the time being, but we can also see that Sapidity Restaurant values thispetition very much and is willing to spend a lot of money to buy good materials. If the Sapidity Restaurant isn¡¯t well-prepared, I believe that all the media present have been affected by the fire, instead of using your weapons to question and attack an old man!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, many people felt a little ashamed. But someone still said confidently, ¡°Our profession is to report the news. There will naturally be special people to put out the fire. Everyone has their own duties. What have we done wrong?¡± Draven nced at the man coldly and sneered, ¡°If you think you¡¯re right, then keep thinking. Of course, if I were your leader, I would fire you tomorrow. After all, the fire has been put out, but you haven¡¯t figured out what you¡¯re going to do.¡± Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 The Fire Is Burning Again As soon as Draven finished speaking, all of them changed directions. Not far away, there was only thick ck smoke left of the raging fire, and the bright fire could no longer be seen. From the sound of the explosion, and then to the fire being put out, it only took about 20 minutes. Did they put out the fire in just twenty minutes? The firemen hadn¡¯t arrived yet! While many people at the scene were shocked, Wilson, who was next to Cierra, walked up to the reporter. The old man¡¯s face was stern, but his eyes were still sharp. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He straightened his back as if he were facing an army alone. After ncing at the crowd with his eagle-like eyes, he bowed to them. He got up and spoke in a vigorous tone. ¡°As for people who came to participate in the foodpetition today, I express my apologies. At present, the fire has been put out, and the Sapidity Restaurant will cooperate with the police to find out the cause of the ident as soon as possible. I hope you will not panic. If this is an ident, I will take full responsibility for it. Please rest assured. At the same time, I also want to say a few words. As you can see, most of the materials at the scene are high-quality materials, and each site is separated for everyone¡¯s safety. We really prepared well. I also hope that the audience who is watching the live broadcast will be witnesses. I¡¯ll take responsibility for it. But don¡¯t let me take the me for nothing!¡± As soon as the old man finished speaking, the chaos slowly disappeared, and there was even a moment of silence. It wasn¡¯t until the sirens sounded that the long-winded arguments resurfaced. Some felt that Sapidity Restaurant was unlucky. After all, it might be an ident. Fortunately, Sapidity Restaurant was rich and powerful. They spent so much money to buy high-quality materials to prevent the fire from spreading. However, they didn¡¯t know if there were any deaths in the ce. Some people thought that it was because the Sapidity Restaurant attracted a lot of attention. It could be a man-made fire. Of course, there were also people who thought it was because the Sapidity Restaurant didn¡¯t prepare well. Why didn¡¯t anything happen when the other party held it? But when it came to your ce, something exploded and caused a fire. In short, people who had survived had all kinds of ideas. They were d that they were fine, or theyined that they had almost died. In short, there were endless arguments. As the person in charge of the Sapidity Restaurant and one of the people in charge of thispetition, Wilson had to go to the scene. After saying that, he ignored the reporters and strode over with a gloomy face. Cierra followed him. She was very worried and wondered if this was an ident or a man-made one. At the same time, she prayed that no one was killed. Otherwise, the Sapidity Restaurant¡­ might be in trouble. The fire at the scene was put out, and the air was filled with a strong and unpleasant smell of ck smoke. The shed had been burned, leaving only a pile of ck steel frames, making sizzling sounds. Cierra had been in L¡¯Opera Restaurant¡¯s kitchen for so many years, so she knew knowledge about fire safety. She knew somemon sense, so she followed Wilson to check the situation. However, as soon as she moved, her wrist was grabbed. ¡°Cierra, are you crazy?¡± When Draven saw that she was about to go to the area of the ident, his heart skipped a beat and he subconsciously pulled her over. As soon as he grabbed her wrist, Cierra frowned and felt disgusted. She wanted to break free from him, but unfortunately, there was a great disparity in strength between men and women, so she could only be dragged away by him. ¡°Draven, let go of me! Are you crazy?¡± She tried to hit him. She didn¡¯t care how expensive his suit was. She just wanted to vent her anger. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on with the fire, and you just rushed in there. What if the fire is burning again? Cierra, Do you take your life seriously?¡± It was not until she was safe that he let her get rid of his hand. He was also angry. The ce where he had been beaten by William was still in pain, and he had been hit a few times by her. His injury was aggravated, and his face looked even gloomier. Cierra snorted. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Don¡¯t pretend to care about me.¡± When the scars on her body were revealed, he did not feel sorry for her. On the contrary, he continued to coax Aleah as if nothing had happened. Now that she was fine, why was he pretending to care about her? Humph! She turned around and tried to follow Wilson to check the scene. But before she could take a step, she was stopped by a tall figure. The man might have frowned because of the pain, and even his voice was a little hoarse. When she listened carefully, she could hear a hint of pleading in it. ¡°Cierra, it¡¯s too dangerous over there. Stay here. Let the professionals do these things, okay? They have the equipment and more experience than you. Don¡¯t go over.¡± Perhaps because he knew that Cierra hated him, Draven didn¡¯t touch her. He just looked at her. Cierra pursed her lips tightly. She had to admit that what he said made sense. Even though she used to do fire drills in L¡¯Opera Restaurant, It was just empty talk. Besides, it had been too long and it was too dangerous. But¡­ Cierra raised her head and looked at her grandfather who was inspecting the burnt materials not far away. She moved and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to touch anything. I¡¯ll call my grandfather back.¡± Just as Draven had said, it should be handed over to professionals. Wilson was also just a chef. He was wearing a chef¡¯s uniform and did not have any other equipment. It was too dangerous to stay there. When she moved, Draven had already stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll go over to call Mr. Chester.¡± Without waiting for Cierra to stop him, he already moved. She had no choice but to stop. After all, there were too many people going over. Not only would it be useless, but it might also cause trouble. She could only stand still and pray that nothing would happen again. Perhaps God liked to tease people, and things often went contrary to their wishes. When the fire burned again, Cierra was scared. She widened her eyes and stared nkly at the mes that suddenly appeared and burned Draven and Wilson! She also clearly saw that the man immediately leaned over to protect the old man beside him. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 If She Had Been Kept in the Barton Family At the hospital. When Ryan arrived, Draven was still in the emergency room. Cierra sat quietly at the door. There were a few ck smoke marks on her bright face and she was the only one sitting in the corridor, looking lonely. ¡°Draven, what¡¯s wrong with Draven? Why is he in the hospital?¡± When he saw Cierra, Ryan ran over, gasping for breath. Cierra slowly raised her head. For a moment, she did not know what to say. It was mostly because of her that this ident happened. If she stopped Draven, he wouldn¡¯t get into trouble. She would rather be the one injured than owe him a favor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cici? Did something happen? It can¡¯t be that your brother beat Draven. again and then went to the hospital, can it?¡± Ryan was still in the mood to joke around. Unfortunately, Cierra couldn¡¯t smile. She pursed her lips and said in a hoarse voice after a long while, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She got up from the bench. Probably because she had been maintaining the same posture for too long, the moment she stood up, she almost fell. Ryan went to help her up. Cierra avoided his touch, steadied herself on the armrest of the bench, and slowly told Ryan what had happened. As soon as she finished speaking, she became gloomier. Why did it have to be Draven? Hearing this, Ryan was silent for a moment. He had heard the news on the way back from the racing court, but he didn¡¯t pay much Gr attention to it. Unexpectedly, the protagonist of the ident was his friend. He calmed down for a while. ¡°How was Draven?¡± Cierra shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s in the emergency room right now. We¡¯ll have to wait for the doctor.¡± However, the situation was not good. When Draven was carried into the ambnce, his whole body was dark. Even his face could not be seen clearly. Ryan nced at the red light at the door andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will be fine.¡± Unexpectedly, the corners of Cierra¡¯s mouth twitched. But unfortunately, she really couldn¡¯tugh. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about him. It¡¯s just that something happened to him because of me, and I felt guilty.¡± She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Draven. If possible, she would rather not see him again in the future. However, he went to Los Angeles like a madman. Now that an ident had happened, he deserved it. Cierra was not worried about him, nor did she feel sorry for him. Compared to what she had suffered in the past, it was not a big deal. An eye for an eye. However, he protected her grandfather. She owned him. He didn¡¯t care whether she was willing or not. Just thinking about it made Cierra feel helpless. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll go back. If anything happens to him, you can contact me in time. Jaquan has already informed the hospital to ensure the best medical resources.¡± ¡°Cici, are you leaving just like that?¡± Ryan said. He looked up and saw that Cierra was exhausted, so he changed his words. ¡°You can go back now. I¡¯ll keep an eye on Draven. I¡¯ll contact you if anything happens. You can go back and have a good rest.¡± ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Cierra was indeed exhausted. From the moment she witnessed the fire burn again, she was helpless. She was not the one who was injured, but she was tired. She was in a daze. She didn¡¯t even know how she got to the hospital. Jaquan had once asked her to go back and rest, but at that time, Ryan had note yet. If she left, it would be too cold-blooded of her to leave Draven alone in the hospital. After all, she was his ex-wife. If anything happened, she could help him. That was why she stubbornly stayed here. The other members were all with Wilson. With Draven¡¯s protection, Wilson was not seriously injured. There were only a few burns. It was just that the scene was too dangerous at that time, so she asked him toe to the hospital for a full-body examination. If his wounds slowly healed tomorrow, he could be discharged from the hospital. Cierra walked towards the ward. At the door, it was Jaquan, who was making a phone call. He did not look very good. Seeing that Cierra had returned, he finished briefly before hanging up and walking toward her. ¡°Cierra¡­¡± He walked up to her. Looking at her pale face, he pursed his lips slightly and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Cierra said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She was not the one who was injured, so she was fine. David frowned. ¡°You look terrible. I¡¯ll send you back to rest.¡± Cierra didn¡¯t refuse and followed him. ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not seriously injured. After the examination resultse out tomorrow, he should be able to be discharged from the hospital.¡± He answered truthfully. Only then did he remember that Draven was still in the emergency room. ¡°How is he? He should have been discharged from the emergency room.¡± Cierra shook her head. ¡°Not yet. Ryan is here, so I came back. I¡¯m a little tired and want toe back and rest.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jaquan replied softly. He waited for the elevator and nced sideways at Cierra. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mrs. Taylor to make some soup for you. Have some at home before. you have a rest, okay?¡± At this moment, Cierra couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. When she was with Draven, she could not rx. It was as if on that night when she was abroad, she was afraid that those people would. stab her at any time, worried that they would tear off her clothes and throw her into the sea¡­ Therefore, she was on high alert and didn¡¯t dare to rx for a moment. Draven was not that serious, but it somehow made her feel uneasy. Until now. She found her brother and felt as if she had someone to rely on, so she could rx. Get Bors At this moment, she was able to enjoy a moment of peace. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had to go home, she would have fallen asleep on the spot. Fortunately, she was still rational and did not really do that. She instinctively followed Jaquan. She was afraid that she would fall asleep as she walked, so she grabbed the cloth of Jaquan. When he walked to the side of the car, Jaquan turned around and saw Cierra like this. She nodded her little head and closed her eyes. From time to time, she would open her eyes and take a look. Then, she would close her eyes uncontrobly. The sunlight nted over andnded on Cierra¡¯s eyes, outlining an extremely beautiful picture. Jaquan looked at her and thought to himself, ¡°If the little girl had been raised by the Barton family, she would probably have held my hand like this when she just learned how to walk. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 He Won¡¯t Die Cierra woke up on the way back home. At that time, they were almost at home, which was far away from the city. Through the window, she could see lush trees, which made her feelfortable. She stared out of the window for a while and finally began to think about what had happened before. First, she sat in the hospital for a long time, and then she followed Jaquan downstairs. She couldn¡¯t remember anything after that. So, how did she fall asleep in the car? Before Cierra could ask, Jaquan said, ¡°Cierra, are you awake? There¡¯s water and snacks. in the secret compartment. If you¡¯re hungry, you can eat them. It¡¯ll take about ten minutes to get home.¡± She had just woken up and was not hungry. But she was indeed a little thirsty. She took out some water, took a few sips, and said, ¡°Jaquan, when did I fall asleep? Why are we almost home as soon as I awoke?¡± Wasn¡¯t she still in the hospital? Jaquan nced at her. His heart softened when he thought of how she tugged at the corner of his clothes drowsily in the hospital. ¡°You¡¯re too tired. You almost fell asleep when you went downstairs from the hospital. I helped you to the passenger seat. You slept for about 20 minutes.¡± Having been reminded, Cierra finally remembered. It was a little embarrassing. How could someone fall asleep while walking? Fortunately, only Jaquan knew about it and would notugh at her. But even so, Cierra still looked a little embarrassed. She did not say anything else and took a few sips of water before staring nkly at the scenery outside the window. Get Bom She didn¡¯t know what was going on now. Although her mind was clear, there were too many things. The foodpetition was forced to stop halfway. In the end, Draven, who was lying in the hospital and being rescued, and her grandfather¡­ All kinds of things seemed to have be a mess in Cierra¡¯s mind. Perhaps because the siblings had sensed something, Jaquan, who was driving, opened his mouth. ¡°The police have already investigated it. The PR department will also pay attention to public opinion and avoid any trouble. As for Grandpa¡¯s health, there is no need to worry about it. There are only a few burns on his body. The only troublesome thing is¡­¡± After a pause, he parked the car before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the only one who is troublesome is Draven. Do you know his current situation?¡± It would have been fine if it had been anyone else who had saved Wilson, the Barton family or the Chester family could have done their best to help him recover. But it was Draven. He thought of what Cierra had suffered before, Jaquan wished he could hurt Draven again. Kindness and hatred were intertwined, and it was a problem. Cierra also felt a headache. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. Anyway, he hasn¡¯te out of the emergency room yet. Let¡¯s wait and see how he is doing.¡± She unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car. She decided to put her worries aside and suddenly felt much more rxed. She had to sleep now. Just rxed! Jaquan agreed. When she walked in, he patted her on the head and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Go and have a good rest.¡± Cierra wanted to say that she was not tired and did not need to rest. But on second thought, she nodded. She wanted to be alone and sort out her rtionship with Draven. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. In the past, when she was eager to get close to him, he always pushed her away impatiently. Now that she had decided to let him go, he came to her. In order to protect her rtives, he even risked his own life. Was she¡­ that important? ww If it was just because Aleah cheated on him that he wanted to get back together with her, why did he have to please her like this? Thinking of the scene of the fire today and the scene of him being beaten by William yesterday, Cierra couldn¡¯t help but frown. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. Fortunately, Cierra did not make things difficult for her. Ever since she had a near-death experience, she had be very open-minded. She didn¡¯t want to think about things she couldn¡¯t figure out. There must be a way to solve these problems. She didn¡¯t think about Draven. Instead, she slept better and ate better. After drinking a bowl of soup, Cierra feltfortable. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After returning to her room, she yed her mobile phone. Originally, she wanted to see thements about the Sapidity Restaurant, but she saw the message sent by Ryan first. It was said that Draven hade out of the emergency room and he was not in danger, but he had been burned on arge scale and needed surgery to recover. At present, he was still in a coma due to anesthesia and did not know when he would wake up. In short, he wouldn¡¯t die. After reading the message, Cierra did not reply. She was more concerned about Sapidity Restaurant than Draven. Her grandfather had put in a lot of effort to take over the family business, and now he was old. He was still busy with his business and almost lost his life because of it. If the reputation of Sapidity Restaurant was ruined because of what had happened. today, Wilson would be sad. It just so happened that Harold was also by her side. If there was anything wrong, he could find him to deal with it in time. As for Draven, she had to deal with him tomorrow. Cierra opened a public social media app and, as expected, saw Sapidity Restaurant be a trending topic. Not to mention the momentum of the early stages of the Sapidity Restaurant, the fire today was also a big ident. It was a social problem, so it was normal to be discussed. Cierra first looked at the trending topic of the Sapidity Restaurant. She was shocked by the news as soon as she saw it. The top post was a press release from the police. After an on-site investigation, it was proven that someone deliberately set fire to the ce. Man-made¡­ Cierra pursed her lips. For some reason, she felt that this ident had something to do with her. For example, thest time Coby was calcted in Mount Mist, he almost lost his life. However, she quickly stopped thinking about that and muttered to herself, ¡°That¡¯s Get Bogus impossible.¡± She had not returned to the Chester family yet. Even if they were really targeting the people around her, why were they so stupid as to target Sapidity Restaurant? Besides, she had never had any conflict with anyone except for Aleah and Draven. Aleah was still lying in the hospital because of the suicide car identst time. As for Draven¡­ he almost died because of this ident, let alone her. In contrast, theizens¡¯ spections were more credible. Perhaps it was because some peers were jealous of the Sapidity Restaurant, so they took the risk to destroy it Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Get Lost! After all, the Sapidity Restaurant was in the limelight this time. The once-in-a-lifetime foodpetition would be publicized a few months earlier, and it would be postponed for two months due to the venue. Everyone wanted to see what the Chester family would do in two months, but they didn¡¯t expect the venue to be so luxurious. To be able to take out so much money to build a venue, it could be seen that the Sapidity. Restaurant was wealthy. We¡¯re all chefs. Why could you make so much money? They might be jealous. As a result, they might cause trouble for you. What they wanted was to let others see that Sapidity Restaurant was nothing. This scene looked luxurious and big, but there was not even a safety check on the utensils. It was irresponsible for others¡¯ lives! However, no one had expected that most of the materials on the scene would not be destroyed. Although they could cause a fire, the fire did not spread and was even quickly extinguished. No one was injured, let alone dead except for Draven and Wilson. Even when the first explosion happened, the people who were close to it just simply burned. They didn¡¯t have to go to the hospital. They indeed prepared well. Therefore, they all supported Sapidity Restaurant, hoping that the truth could be exposed as soon as possible. Unfortunately, the venue, which had been built with so much money and the promotion of the food competition, had been ruined. She wanted to have a taste. As for the young man, he said that he wanted to see her after thepetition, but she didn¡¯t know how good he was. Anyway, it was over, and it was not something she should consider. They were just strangers who had met by chance. For example, surfing the Inte now was just for fun. It was meaningless. Cierray on the bed and browsed through it casually. She clicked on the trending topic of the foodpetition out of curiosity. When she saw the contents of the post, she suddenly stood up. On the topic, it was all kinds of photos of Cherry and some bragging articles. She was known for her excellent cooking skills. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that thispetition had been forced to end, she would have been the champion! The corners of Cierra¡¯s mouth twitched. Maybe she didn¡¯t know about others, but she knew a little about Cherry. In the past, she was really a bad girl in New York, and she had never learned any skills from the Riley family. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, she began learning how to cook from the Chester family after returning to Los Angeles. If she remembered correctly, when Cherry returned to the Chester family, she was not young anymore. At most, she had learned to cook for five years. Moreover, looking at the photos on the Inte, there was something wrong with the way she held the pot. There was something wrong with the pot. How could they taste good? How dare she to say that she would be a champion? She didn¡¯t know who wrote these articles. As expected, there were already a lot of people scolding her. ¡°Originally, I sympathized with the Sapidity Restaurant. Now it seems that it was. caused by them.¡± ¡°I also think that there¡¯s no result in thispetition. If you give your man a champion, you¡¯re bullying someone else, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been living in New York for almost 30 years. I just want to say that the taste of Sapidity Restaurant is getting worse and worse, much worse than that of L¡¯Opera Restaurant in New York!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. New York is the best one in New York. You have to book a seat one month in advance. What is Sapidity Restaurant? I think they caused the fire by themselves.¡± Cierra took a quick look at thements and sent them to Jaquan and Harold. At the same time, the Chester family found out about it. The Chester family was in chaos. At this moment, Archer was scolding Cherry and Belle. ¡°Who told you to do this? You almost killed someone today. Instead of paying your respects to your ancestors, you spent money to buy this kind of topic. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s messy enough?¡± He rarely got so angry that he almost smashed the coffee table in the living room. Belle was really scared. She hugged Cherry and curled up in the corner of the sofa, ring at Archer. ¡°Brother, thepetition is not over yet. Why are you angry with us? It¡¯s not me who started the fire. You should me others. As for the topic of the Inte, it¡¯s true that I did it, but what did I do wrong? It¡¯s all because you said that the business of the Sapidity Restaurant is getting worse and worse, so I want to advertise it.¡± ¡°How can you advertise like this?¡± ¡± When he thought of the variousments on the Inte, Archer felt a surge of anger. All people were scolding the Sapidity Restaurant. It¡¯s all their fault. Belle said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s you who said that Cherry is talented. She will definitely get a ce in thispetition, and we are also the organizer of our ce. She will definitely win first ce! It¡¯s not wrong for me to say that.¡± If thepetition hadn¡¯t been forced to end, she would be the champion! Looking at her unrepentant look, Archer was furious. ¡°How dare you say that! Do your know what people say on the Inte? Do you still think you are right?¡± If it was held normally and Cherry won first ce, there would be no problem. But it was forced to end halfway. Stupid woman! Belle snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve spent my money. I can¡¯t take it back, can I? Besides, there¡¯s a saying on the Inte that bad celebrities are also famous. Anyway, they¡¯re all talking about the Sapidity Restaurant.¡± When Archer heard her words, he was furious. Did she even know that she was talking? Did she think that was to support stars? Ridiculous! A celebrity would do anything to gain poprity. Without a business reputation, who woulde to you? Ridiculous! Archer pointed at the door and roared angrily, ¡°Get lost! Take your girl and get out!¡± When Belle heard this, she was immediately unhappy. She didn¡¯t even address him as a brother. ¡°Archer, what do you mean? Do you want us to leave after using my daughterl? I¡¯m not leaving. This is my home. Why should I leave? Mom and Dad didn¡¯t let me go!¡± She hugged Cherry and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Cherry isn¡¯t leaving either. She learned skills from the Chester family. She¡¯s a member of the Chester family now. Anyway, our parents are in charge of this restaurant. Although you¡¯ve taken over the Sapidity Restaurant, you have no right to drive us away!¡± Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Family Division ¡°You are joining another family on marriage. How can you stay in your parents¡¯ home?¡± Archer was so angry that he said those words. His wifeined to him. He had always coaxed her not to talk too much outside. After all, she was his sister. Now that she was divorced, so what if she lived at home? However, because of all the things that had happened today, he couldn¡¯t help but say it. Therefore, not only Belle, but even Archer was stunned. What was he talking about? Eudora, who was in the kitchen, heard the argument and came out after cleaning her hands. She was also a little stunned when she heard this. She oftenined to him, but it was also because her sister-inw was toozy. She didn¡¯t do anything. Although the Chester family was considered a wealthy family in Los Angeles, they did not hire any maids. She should do some housework. Sheined to her husband because she didn¡¯t like Belle¡¯s behavior. She didn¡¯t expect that her husband would say it so bluntly in front of her today. The living room was dead silent. After a long while, Belle finally calmed down and sneered. ¡°Well, it turns out that you and your wife always think so of me. I get divorced now, I still have to live here. If you don¡¯t like it, you can tell Mom and Dad that we are going to divide up family property and live apart!¡± Because of those words, Archer felt a little guilty. At this moment, he heard Belle¡¯s self-righteous words. He sneered and said, ¡°Okay, when Dades back, we¡¯ll talk about it. We won¡¯t live with you! You stay at home all day long and rely on us. How dare you be so arrogant!¡± ¡°Do I still need to beg to live with you?¡± Get Bog|1 Belle also sneered and red at them with Cherry in her arms. ¡°You say it nicely and treat us well, but in fact, I know what you¡¯re up to. Now that our business is getting worse, you intend to let Cherry help you, so you treat us well. Now you don¡¯t need us. anymore, and you want us to get out of here! How dare you be so self-righteous!¡± Archer was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. Yes, he did want to cultivate Cherry. After all, his son was focused on his art. He didn¡¯t want to learn cooking skills at all. He had no choice. Cherry had some talent, so he nned to let her take over his position. But now, she thought he was using her. What a joke. She lived with the Chester family, and the Chester family supported them. Did he deserve to work at the Sapidity House to make money for them? Seeing that he couldn¡¯t speak, Belle snorted and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say anything now, can you? How dare you drive me away? Without my daughter, the Chester family will go bankrupt soon!¡± Only then did Archer catch his breath. When he suddenly heard this, he immediately pointed at the door and said, ¡°Get lost! All of you, get out!¡± Son of bitch! The girl had learned cooking from him for a few years, but what happened? The food she made was just so so-so. The diners couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with it, but the chef knew what was wrong with it as soon as he tasted it. In the past two years, when he asked her to go to the store to help, she put on airs. She would get off work every day after an hour. How could she say that she helped Sapidity Restaurant? Only Archer felt that he could still do something now. The little girl was still and young had only learned cooking for a few years. He was not in a hurry to push her too hard. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Get thous Now it seemed that no matter how much effort he put in, it would be in vain in the end! He trained Cherry as his sessor, but she felt that he was using her. Ridiculous! What a joke! The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. After scolding Belle, he saw that she was still sitting on the sofa, which made him even angrier. Just as he was about to curse again, an old man¡¯s questioning voice came from the stairs. ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about? We¡¯re a family. Why can¡¯t we talk things out?¡± Mrs. Chester didn¡¯t usually go downstairs. Because she was old, it was Eudora who took the food upstairs. When she heard the loud noise downstairs, she slowly went downstairs with her cane. She was stubborn and insisted on staying on the second floor. She thought it was noisy on the first floor. For example, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t stand the noise and came out to say a few words. When Belle saw Mrs. Chester, she immediately got up from the sofa and pulled Cherry over to help her up. ¡°Mom, I just did something bad out of kindness. Jaquan was going to drive Cherry and me out. He said that I shouldn¡¯t live at home!¡± Archer just wanted to cry out that he had been wronged. He had said that before, but why didn¡¯t she mention her mistakes at all? He was so angry that he covered his chest. Fortunately, his wife was supporting him. Otherwise, he would have fainted from anger! Mrs. Chester was helped to sit down on the sofa by her daughter and granddaughter. She looked at Archer and said, ¡°Is this how you talk to your sister? How can you say Get Bonts something like that?¡± Eudora nced at her husband¡¯s face, pursed her lips, stood up, and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s him who said that. He was indeed wrong, but isn¡¯t Belle wrong? She doesn¡¯t do anything all day long. She¡¯s like an honored guest. If you say that we¡¯re a family, at least we should act ording to the circumstances. Even if she¡¯s a guest, she lived here for a few years. If you scold him for Belle today, I won¡¯t ept it!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± When Mrs. Chester was young, she worked hard with Wilson. She immediately scolded Eudora. She married this daughter-inw because her family background was small and easy to control. But now, her son had made her lose her temper. Eudora was stunned by her mother-inw, and her eyes slowly turned red. She had been with the Chester family for so many years. When she had just married into the family, she had always been scolded by Mrs. Chester. She had endured it. She had thought that it was reasonable for her to marry into a more powerful family. Later, Mrs. Chester gradually didn¡¯t take charge of the family affairs, and she was in poor health and lived on the second floor every day. She felt a sense of belonging in charge of the family. Who would have thought she would say that to her? It turned out that she didn¡¯t like her all the time. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Leaving Eudora¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she had a headache. She didn¡¯t know what to do, as if all her efforts had be a joke. Fortunately, someone supported her. Just like how she supported him just now, they supported each other. She turned around and felt that he was holding her hand. It also calmed her down and inade her stand there calmly. ¡°Since Mom thinks that we are outsiders, then we will move out. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As Archer supported his wife, he gradually calmed down and spoke to Mrs. Chester. ¡°As for dividing the home, let¡¯s talk about it when Dades back from the hospital. You don¡¯t have to worry about the family property. We have been managing it for so many years. I hope you can give us a sry.¡± Eudora didn¡¯t make a fuss and held her husband¡¯s hand. She thought to herself, ¡°Even if my parents-inw give all the money to my sister-inw, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Anyway, her husband had skills and could survive wherever he went. She was also very efficient. She could earn a lot as a nanny, which was better than here. She didn¡¯t make a penny after doing so many things, and she was even regarded as an outsider. They determined to leave. The corners of Belle¡¯s lips curled up and she cursed Archer for being an idiot. ¡°Just go. It¡¯s best if Mom and Dad leave all the money to me.¡± However, Mrs. Chester¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What are you talking about? Do you want to divide the family? Your father and I haven¡¯t died yet, but you¡¯re already wanting to do that! You lost your mind for a woman, what are you doing?¡± Hearing his mother¡¯s curse and feeling his wife¡¯s hands slowly tightening, Archer felt more and more upset. Get Borts He knew his mother¡¯s temper, he also knew that his wife had suffered all these years. However, every time heforted her, his wife would say that it was okay. asionally, she couldn¡¯t helpining. The next day, she continued to manage the family¡¯s affairs as if nothing had happened. She was generous as a wife, so even though he knew that his mother didn¡¯t treat her well, he didn¡¯t say anything about it. He justpensated his wife in other aspects. But today, when he heard these words, Archer realized that he was wrong. His mother treated her with such an attitude in front of him, which showed what kind of life his wife lived when he was not at home. She asionallyined and he sometimes thought that she was making a big deal out of nothing. Now it seemed that she had gone too far! Not only did her mother bully her, but also Belle and Cherry humiliated her. He took a deep breath, held his wife¡¯s hand, and went to their room, ignoring Mrs. Chester¡¯s nagging. Mrs. Chester was shocked. ¡°Where are you going? You can¡¯t be scolded, can you?¡± Archer turned around with a fierce look, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say that I went crazy? If I still live here, I will be crazier! You don¡¯t like my wife and think she¡¯s an outsider. Let¡¯s move out so that you won¡¯t be angry with us!¡± He was stubborn. As soon as he said it, he packed up their luggage. Anyway, he bought a house already, and his son was the only one living there now. He would take Eudora there and they could live together. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re really crazy!¡± When Mrs. Chester saw that her son was serious, she stood up with her cane and cursed. Belle supported her and said with a frown, ¡°Mom. Don¡¯t get angry. He¡¯s also angry now. Tell him to calm down. Maybe he¡¯ll be fine after staying outside for a few days. It¡¯s my fault. I had to quarrel with him¡­¡± Mrs. Chester patted the back of her hand and said, ¡°What does it have to do with you? I think it¡¯s that woman who encouraged your brother. It¡¯s said that a son forgets his mother when he has a wife. It¡¯s true. Fortunately, you¡¯re still by my side. Otherwise, I would have been pissed off by them!¡± Her voice was not low. She deliberately raised her voice to the room. It was obvious that she wanted to tell the two people in the room. Eudora, who was packing up her clothes, paused, and her face turned pale. Fortunately, Archer was still there. He helped his wife sit down on the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t take them to heart. When we go out to live with our son and live in a peaceful life, we don¡¯t have to worry about these troubles.¡± Hearing her husband¡¯s words, Eudora calmed down and smiled. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be happy to see us.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s happy or not. We bought the house. If he doesn¡¯t like it, he can. just get out of here and live by himself.¡± Eudora¡¯s smile widened. When he saw his wifeughing happily, Archer felt relieved. He held his wife¡¯s hand and sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered for so many years.¡± Eudora¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. She pointed at his chest and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t bear to part with you, I would have divorced you long ago!¡± Nowadays, women can be independent. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she liked him, she wouldn¡¯t have spent time with him. She had endured all those things because of this man. It was enough as long as he treated her well. Hearing this, Archer felt a warmth in his heart. He held his wife¡¯s fingertips and kissed her. ¡°Sit down and rest. I¡¯ll pack up. When we go to our son¡¯s ce, you can go shopping and y every day. I¡¯ll cook for you and free you!¡± Get Cat Bogos She looked at him with reddened eyes and didn¡¯t take his words seriously. How could she bear to let her husband do everything? She was already very satisfied with his words. However, what Archer said was very serious. The Chester family was wealthy. Why did his wife have to do everything? It was also because of his failure. He didn¡¯t pay attention to her, which made his wife suffer. Now that he knew, he naturally wanted his wife to live a happy life. Belle went to the beauty salon once a week, and Eudora had to go as well. Eudora had to buy all kinds of bags and dresses every month. She had to have everything. Not only did he have to protect her, but he also had to remind his silly son not to y outside all day long. He should care about his family. As he was packing up his clothes, Archer suddenly thought of something and turned to his wife. ¡°By the way, I heard from my sister that Cici maye to visit Mom, Dad, and us. If we go out, we have to inform them in advance. How about this? We go to the hospital to visit Dadter and thene back. We can also see Cici in advance and prepare the gift for our first meeting so that she won¡¯t have to go there a few more times. She is unfamiliar with the ce, and I¡¯m afraid she will be shy when she comes back. As elders, we should think about it more. Eudora, what do you think?¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Isn¡¯t That For Her Good? Get Bot ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯d already prepared the gift when you said that Cici woulde back.¡± Of course, Eudora had no objections. Although there were some conflicts between the Barton family and their family in the early years, they only existed between Belle and her mother. Especially in business, his nephews also took good care of him. Sapidity Restaurant had indeed been declining in recent years. It was far inferior back then, and a few of its chain stores had been closed. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But in the past two years, after a few words with the man of the Barton family, they began to promote traditional food. Although the number of shops decreased, the actual ie increased. Moreover, the decrease in the number of shops, which had reduced a lot of unnecessary expenses. In addition, with the promotion of the MRC Group, the business was still quite good. As for the reason why Archer was worried, it was just that he was afraid that he would be too old and that his cooking skills would be bad one day. It was his father who had taught him to prepare well. But now, he didn¡¯t want to care about business anymore. He couldn¡¯t even protect his wife. And he was used of using Cherry. He didn¡¯t want to be a stupid man! Soon, the couple packed up their luggage. Mrs. Chester was still sitting on the sofa and did not return to the second floor. Beside her, Belle was still soothing the olddy. It could be seen that she was still very angry. When Mrs. Chester saw theming out, she immediately straightened her back and did not speak. It was obvious that she wanted to wait for them to apologize. After all, in the past, no matter who was right and who was wrong, it was Eudora who Get BO apologized first. Presumably, this time was no exception. Unexpectedly, the couple didn¡¯t even look at her. Each of them held a suitcase and went straight away. Mrs. Chester was angry again. She knocked on the floor with her crane and said, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Maybe because she was used to being obedient, when Eudora heard Mrs. Chester¡¯s sound, she was still shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Noticing his wife¡¯s behavior, Archer patted her on the shoulder and held her. He turned around and looked at his mother. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t like us, so we should leave now.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mrs. Chester was in a bad mood. She knew that her son was serious this time, so she hesitated for a moment and said. ¡°Why do you have to quarrel with your sister? We¡¯re a family, why do you have to do this? You grew up together, can¡¯t you remember that? She has had a hard life. She couldn¡¯t marry a good man. She could take care of herself. When she went to New York alone, she didn¡¯t have a family to rely on and was bullied by the stinky man of the Riley family. Now that she has finallye back and divorced, can¡¯t you take care of her?¡± Archer looked at his mother¡¯s pleading eyes and forced a smile. His eyes were filled with confusi¨®n. Her mother was really ridiculous. Although she had lowered her voice, every word she said was for the sake of Belle! She only took care of Belle! He looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Mom, you asked me to take care of her. Haven¡¯t I taken good care of her all these years?¡± Eudora was in charge of household chores, and he was busy with his father¡¯s business. What had Belle done? Eat, drink, y, and have fun! She always enjoyed her life¡­. He had neverined, had he? And now she said that he didn¡¯t take care of her! The more Archer thought about it, the angrier he became. He blurted out everything at once. Not only that, but he also said more. ¡°Mom, how dare you mention my sister¡¯s marriage? She didn¡¯t have any dowry when she married my brother-inw. It was Dad and I who secretly gave her some money. You looked down on my sister-in- law at that time, and now you¡¯re saying that my sister married into a good family and had a hard life? How could you say that?¡± Hearing that, Mrs. Chester felt guilty and looked away. elder On the other hand, when Belle heard this, she said, ¡°Archer, what¡¯s the point of saying that? Mom didn¡¯t allow my sister to marry that poor guy from the Barton family for her own good. She didn¡¯t give her the dowry because she wanted her topromise. Who knew that she would be so stubborn? Besides, you and Dad secretly gave her money. When I married, you didn¡¯t give me anything!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t you know why our father asked you to marry so far away?¡± She even fell in love with her brother-inw. Who would dare to keep her? Fortunately, her eldest sister was a clean-minded person and didn¡¯t know these things. Otherwise, she would have pped her. How could she say that? Then Cici asked her to get lost. Get Bruttit What a bitch! Belle was also shocked. When she came to her senses, she immediately took Mrs. Chester¡¯s arm and acted like a spoiled child. Archer felt disgusted. ¡°At such an old age. How can she still think of herself as a princess?¡± However, Mrs. Chester bought it. She patted Belle¡¯s hand and was about to lose her temper again. Unfortunately, before she could speak, she was interrupted by Archer. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t speak up for her anymore. We treated her well. But what happened in the end? She lost Cici and said that Cici deserved to be lost! Now that Cici is back, she went to the Barton family to say something bad. She said that Cici was a bastard who grew up outside and would definitely not marry into a good family. Is this appropriate? No wonder Cici didn¡¯t want toe to see us after she went home for so long. She must be afraid!¡± When Mrs. Chester heard this, her face suddenly darkened. She looked at Belle with a cold and serious face and asked, ¡°Is what your brother said true?¡± Belle shrank her neck and said, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say that she was a bastard. I did it for her good.¡± Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Longing for Her ¡°For her good?¡± As if he had heard something funny, Archer said, ¡°Belle, don¡¯t you feel ashamed to say. something like that? When my sister lost her child, you didn¡¯t show any gratitude at all. Now that Cici is back, you pretended to be kind to her.¡± At this time, Eudora echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Cici has juste back, and her parents haven¡¯t been worried about her marriage. Why are you in such a hurry to help her? You are thick-skinned. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are driven out too many times by the Barton family. You even implicated Archer and they asked us to take care of you. We don¡¯t have the ability to do so.¡± Looking at Belle¡¯s pale face, Eudora felt extremely happy because she had vented her anger. It turned out that was so happy! If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have endured it all these years. She nced at Belle¡¯s face again and withdrew her gaze with satisfaction. ¡°Archer, let¡¯s go.¡± That was also what Archer thought. He had already said what he wanted to say, but his mother was still partial to Belle, so he had nothing to say. Anyway, he had decided to move out. Whatever she wanted to do had nothing to do with him. Without staying any longer, he took his wife¡¯s hand and left. In the living room, Belle did not dare to look at Mrs. Chester at all. She dared to act like a spoiled child in front of Mrs. Chester because she knew that she loved her the most. As long as it was not something too bad, she would forgive her. However, Cierra was different. When Cierra lost, the Chester family also spent a lot of effort looking for her. They missed her. This time, there was news from the Barton family that the girl hade back. She was very happy and even ate vegetarian food for two days. Even if the girl hadn¡¯t visited the Chester family for a few days, the two old men didn¡¯t care. They just thought that the girl was shy. Her daughter was also their granddaughter, but she was not treated like this. Her brother said that their parents were partial. They were obviously partial to their elder sister! Belle thought a lot of things, but she did not dare to show it on her face. She could only sit aside with grievance. Mrs. Chester nced at her and sighed heavily. She stood up with her cane and said, ¡°I won¡¯t me you. I¡¯m only defending you in front of your brother. You are toozy. I¡¯m your mother who is willing to spoil you, but others may not be. Since your sister-inw and brother want to live apart, let¡¯s do it when your fatheres back.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Belle responded in a low voice. Although she looked pitiful, she was overjoyed in her heart. It was good to live apart. There were so many branches of the Sapidity Restaurant. They would belong to her and Cherry, and she didn¡¯t have to care about others¡¯ opinions. If Cherry became a chef again, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money. When the time came, she would show them that without them, she would still be living a good life! Mrs. Chester didn¡¯t know what was on Belle¡¯s mind. She was still thinking about her granddaughter, so she scolded her. Don¡¯t bother Cici anymore. You have been driven away by the Barton family. Why do you have to get close to them? You even arranged a marriage for Cici. How about you take care of your daughter first?¡± When this matter was mentioned, she felt ashamed and angry. The men of the Barton family, especially William, really didn¡¯t respect her at all! But she didn¡¯t dare to refute her mother¡¯s words. She just nodded and said, ¡°I see. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Mrs. Chester snorted. ¡°You won¡¯t even be able to enter the Barton family¡¯s house next time!¡± The Barton family used to be poor, but now they have a high status. Even an old woman like her could see it in the news. However, her stupid daughter had taken the initiative to propose marriage to their daughter. How stupid she was! Mrs. Chester did not say much. She nced at Cherry, who was sitting on the sofa, and said, ¡°If you really want to do that thing, you can arrange it for your girl. Don¡¯t worry about Cici.¡± After saying that, she slowly went upstairs with her cane. Before she reached the stairs, she suddenly thought of something and turned around. ¡°Your father is still in the hospital. Make some soup. Don¡¯t be toozy to do anything at home, okay?¡± Belle rolled her eyes and replied obediently, ¡°Got it.¡± The Barton mansion. Cierra was currently in her room looking at the studio¡¯s environment. She took a nap in the car. When she came back, she didn¡¯t lie down to rest. Instead, she turned on theputer to n for the future. She probably wouldn¡¯t cook anymore. She was toozy. She went to L¡¯Opera Restaurant just for Dr. Charles. It was tiring to stay in the kitchen. She couldn¡¯t stay in the kitchen every day. In contrast, it was rtively easy to set up her own business. She would go to the studio from time to time. Most of the time, she could stay at home ¡ú. to apany her family. It was great. Therefore, in the following time, she focused on finding a ce and recruiting people. It would be easierter on. For the time being, she forgot about the things that happened today. About two hourster, there was a light knock on the door. It was Mrs. Taylor. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Miss, someone from the Chester family is here. Madam wants to see you in the garden. Remember to change into beautiful clothes.¡± Cierra was surprised. ¡°The Chester family?¡± Mrs. Taylor nodded. ¡°Yes, it should be your uncle and aunt.¡± Because of Belle, Cierra didn¡¯t want to meet them so soon. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Taylor, how are my uncle and aunt? How are theypared with the auntst time?¡± Mrs. Taylor smiled and patted Cierra¡¯s hand. ¡°They¡¯re good people. Don¡¯t worry, otherwise, Madam wouldn¡¯t have asked me to call you over. As for that personst This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. time¡­¡± Mrs. Taylor showed an unpleasant expression when she mentioned Belle. ¡°She¡¯s a crazy woman.¡± Hearing this, Cierra burst intoughter. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so humorous.¡± However, she was reasonable. That woman was indeed crazy. How could she be so thick-skinned? She had no self-awareness at all! Fortunately, there were many capable speakers, especially William, who was so talkative. She wondered if her mother had been bullied by Belle. Get Bonus Cierra was still a little angry when she thought about it. Unconsciously, she had been led to the garden by Mrs. Taylor. There was a stone table. When Cierra looked up, she saw her mother talking and It was unknown what they were talking about, but her mother was smiling happily. When Cierra saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 She Likes It Very Much ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Why are you so happy?¡± 1. Cierra walked up to her and wrapped her arm around her mother¡¯s shoulders intimately. At the same time, she looked at Archer and his wife. The couple looked into her eyes and said first, ¡°You must be Cici. You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Hearing her sister-inw¡¯s praise for her daughter, she also smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s Cici. I was going to take her back to visit our parents when Jaquan and William were free. I didn¡¯t expect you and Archer toe here today.¡± She took Cierra¡¯s hand and introduced Archer to her with a smile. ¡°This is your uncle and aunt. They just came back from the hospital to visit your grandfather.¡± ¡°Uncle, Aunt.¡± Cierra greeted them sweetly. ¡°Speaking of which, our family¡¯s genes are really great. All the boys in our family are handsome, and my aunt is also very beautiful. She looks like a star.¡± The two elders were overjoyed by the praise. Everyone liked to be praised, especially those who praised them for being good-looking. Even the older ones were no exception. Archer was also happy. . Compared with the usual cold and hard attitude in the kitchen, he was already gentle now. In contrast, Eudora was much happier. ¡°Cici, you have a sweet mouth. I¡¯m d to see This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. you, and my son never praises me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. As for rk, he¡¯s probably used to seeing you, so he won¡¯t praise you as I do.¡± Cierra had learned about the Chester family from Jaquan, and she also knew that they had an only son named rk Chester. It was said that he was rebellious. Although he was talented in cooking, he was unwilling to take over the Sapidity Restaurant. Ever since he had his own consciousness, he refused to cook. When he was in college, he insisted on learning art. Back then, Archer had almost broken his leg. He had really hit him hard. At first, he just wanted to scare rk. rk was really stubborn. He gritted his teeth and did not make a sound. He was unwilling to surrender and Archer was furious. If it weren¡¯t for his parents, and Eudora stopping him, he would have broken his son¡¯s leg. After that, rk was in the hospital for a long time. After he was discharged from the hospital, Archer did not care about what he was doing. He had started a business center in Los Angeles. He was used to living alone. Unless his grandma called to ask him to go back, he would not go back. Probably because of the character of rk and the interlude between the father and son, after mentioning rk, everyone changed the topic. Eudora took out a gift for Cierra. It was a set of jewelry. At a nce, one could tell that it was valuable. Before she picked up the emerald green ring, she could see it was so beautiful. The gold ne was also a decoration, and the patterns around the gems were also extremely delicate. It could be said that the artistic value was even greater than the jewelry. It was a golden hairpin with a phoenix pattern on it and a jade-green gem embedded on the top. It looked both elegant and calm. The gold lock was no longer decorated with green. Instead, it was embedded with a red gem in the middle. The pattern of a dragon and a phoenix was interweaving to protect the gem. Gold, green, red. These three colors would look old-fashioned. But in this set of jewelry, every piece looked elegant, as if they were tributes sent to the imperial pce. Each product showed off its wealth. Putting aside the value of the jewelry, the design was even more amazing. Cierra was a jewelry designer, but she studied abroad. Her design style catered to the current fashion. When she worked with the Trevino Group, she noticed her own problems. Although every design was popr, she always felt that something was missing. Now that she saw this set of jewelry, she suddenly realized something. Most of her designs were based on her own understanding and customers¡¯ preferences. Instead of saying that it was her artwork, it was more like amodity. What shecked was cultural inheritance. As a product, those beautiful designs were nothing more than a sess. But there was always ack of something. She still had a lot to learn. It was an amazing gift. She liked it very much. Eudora introduced it to Cierra. ¡°Your cousin bought it at an auction abroadst year. At that time, you were still abroad with William. Your uncle and I thought that you would return to Los Angeles sooner orter, so we asked him to find a suitable gift for you. We bought it for you as a gift. Do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it. I like it very much.¡± Cierra had also seen many good things. Although the Boyle family was reluctant to buy these things, she had seen a lot of good things when she followed Ernest. She took the set of jewelry and was overjoyed. Especially the hairpin. She couldn¡¯t wait to take it and study its carvings carefully. ¡°This thing must be years.¡± ¡°Cici, you can actually tell?¡± Archer was a little surprised. Although he was in the kitchen most of the time, he still had some hobbies. He liked antique things. He researched a lot. He didn¡¯t know where she used to live. He only knew that she lived in New York and had. been abroad two years ago, so he was a little surprised that she could tell this thing. Cierra put the hairpin back and said, ¡°There¡¯s no such skill nowadays.¡± Archer nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been years. ording to the people at the auction, it was taken away by a rich businessman who fled from abroad during the war. However, he died in the sea, and the item fell into someone else¡¯s hands. Then it was auctioned. two years ago. By chance, your cousin bought it.¡± It could be considered to have returned to its homnd. Cierra lowered her head. She was even more fond of this gift. She repeated, ¡°Thank you. Thank you for caring about me and giving me such a valuable gift.¡± She really liked it. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Take Me There! ¡°As long as you like it!¡± Archer was also happy. He was afraid that his niece would throw away all the good things. Anyway, Cherry was like this. Now that there was aparison, her elder sister¡¯s girl was the best. She was beautiful, kind-hearted, and honey-tongued. Unfortunately, they had only found her two years ago. If she had been in Los Angeles all this time, he would not take care of Belle¡¯s daughter. They liked sincere people. Eudora was happy, too. Like her husband, she was also worried that if the gifts were not enough. After all, the Barton family had helped them a lot in recent years, so it was worth it to give them valuable gifts. What¡¯s more, Cici had been lost for many years and suffered for more than 20 years. As elders, they should put in some effort. Eudora exined the meaning of this gift to her. ¡°This longevity lock is usually given to children. They hope that newborn children can live long life and won¡¯t be taken away by demons. You had a hard life when you were young and lost. The lock was refilled by us. Now that our family is reunited, we will be together for a long time. This hairpin is a gift for youring-of-age. You¡¯ve been out all these years, and you haven¡¯t been with your rtives since you were 18 years old. We have to make up for it on important days. As for this ring and ne, they are your dowry prepared by your uncle and me. When you meet your Mr. Right, you will take this set of jewelry and your husband¡¯s family won¡¯t bully you!¡± The four pieces of jewelry have different meanings. From birth to adulthood, and then to marriage. It could be said that this gift was not only valuable but also very sincere. When Cierra heard this, her eyes welled up with tears. She thanked them again with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Uncle, and Auntie.¡± It turned out that so many people were concerned about her. She felt so happy. She used to be very pessimistic. Ever since Aleah came back, her future seemed to be ruined. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Therefore, she was in a daze and relied on her feelings for Draven when she was young. She married him. Now that everything ended, when she woke up, she realized how good it was to have rtives. That was a nightmare. Her future was bright now. There were loved ones, parents, and brothers protecting him. She was really happy. Sarah also noticed that her daughter¡¯s mood changed. She didn¡¯t say anything. She thought to herself, ¡°As long as Cici likes it, She can ept it as she wants. Anyway, the Barton family could afford to pay these favors. Besides, this was the love given to her by her family.¡± Sarah stroked her daughter¡¯s back and stroked her long hair with a kind smile. Without disturbing her, she looked at her brother and sister-inw opposite her. ¡°By the way, why are you here today?¡± Sarah was used to calling him by his name and it sounded more intimate. She let Cierra sit next to her. She asked casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that we would bring Cici back in a few days? Why did youe here in advance today?¡± ¡°Sister.¡± Archer immediately said. He didn¡¯t hide anything and told her everything that had happened to the Chester family today. 100 Including that he proposed to live apart and that he was going to move out. Hearing this, Sarah¡¯s face darkened. Even Cierra raised her head and listened quietly. Because it was an elder¡¯s matter, she didn¡¯t interrupt. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have you told Dad about this?¡± Living apart was not a small matter, and Sarah¡¯s expression was very serious. Moreover, the Chester family had never done this before. Their father valued the family very much. This was also the reason why Wilson was willing to let Belle stay at home after the divorce. If it were an ordinary family, they wouldn¡¯t care about you. They would even urge you to find a new home. The Chester family wouldn¡¯t be like this. They valued family members much. Therefore, living apart was an important thing. When Sarah heard this, a trace of guilt shed across Archer¡¯s face. ¡°I only told Dad that Eudora and I had moved out. I haven¡¯t dared to mention living apart.¡± No matter how old he was, he was still a child in front of his parents and his old sister. Sarah did not scold him. Instead, she said in a serious tone, ¡°If you really want to do that, you should discuss it with Dad. If you don¡¯t dare to mention it, I¡¯ll bring Dad foodter and go with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know will he agree?¡± Eudora was a little worried. She admired Wilson very much. Mere As a healthy old man, his suggestions and opinions were all very creative. Moreover, he¡¯ could keep up with the times. The only w was that he was stubborn. As long as he made up his mind, he wouldn¡¯t change. If he didn¡¯t agree, they couldn¡¯t live apart. However, Sarah was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If he thinks it¡¯s reasonable, he¡¯ll definitely agree. Although we have family rules, now that the situation was different.¡± She was well aware of what kind of person Belle was. She didn¡¯t want to say it. The doctor told her to calm down and try not to think about these troubles. Otherwise, she would have driven them out when she took the boy from the Trevino family to look for Cici yesterday. What the hell? Everyone in the Chester family was fine, except for Belle. She was the only one who was bad. Since the trouble was caused by Belle, if their dad knew about it, he would not me Archer. He was old, but he was not blind. Didn¡¯t he know what Belle had done in the past few years and what Archer had done? Therefore, she was sure Wilson would not scold Archer. After listening to his sister¡¯s words, Archer calmed down. However¡­ 1 He frowned. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re in poor health. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t go to the hospital. Eudora and I can go there. You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Before Sarah could speak, Cierra raised her hand and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take me there?¡± Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 rk Cierra was also worried about Sarah¡¯s health. If William had not found her, Sarah might have been lying in the hospital now, instead of chatting with them now. Of course, she didn¡¯t want Sarah to go around until she hadpletely recovered. ¡°I¡¯m not a porcin doll. After two years of recuperation, I¡¯m much better than before.¡± Like a healthy child showing off, she even stood up and turned around, shining brightly in the sun. ¡°Hey, look, I look good, don¡¯t I?¡± Since Cici came back, she had been in a much better mood. Other than asionally having some palpitations and needing more rest, she didn¡¯t need to stay in bed all the time. Cierra was still worried. ¡°You look much better, but you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. I have seen Grandpa before, and I think he¡¯s a reasonable person.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Sarah felt a surge of warmth in her heart. There was nock of people around her who cared about her, but the little girl she had missed for more than 20 years was naturally different from others./ She touched Cierra¡¯s head and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile. Ever since you came back, my health has improved a lot. Besides, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t go to the hospital. You can¡¯t rece me for this regr physical examination, can you?¡± The family doctor could be invited to the Barton family, but the hospital¡¯s medical equipment could not be moved to there. She could go somewhere. Cierra held her mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Then when you go to the hospital, don¡¯t be too angry. No matter what we say, you should be calm down, okay?¡± When Sarah heard her daughter¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°If they were here, they wouldn¡¯t have let you out. Being protected by you guys, I¡¯m so happy.¡± Hearing her words, Sarah¡¯s smile widened. They did not continue to chat here. They nned to prepare dinner and send it to Wilsonter. At first, Archer wanted to cook, but after all, he was a guest, so Sarah did not allow him to. This job was also taken over by Cierra, and Mrs. Taylor helped him. At the same time, Sarah was chatting with Archer in the garden. They talked about the Chester family. It wasn¡¯t just those annoying things, but also the Chester family¡¯s business and Mrs. Chester¡¯s health, etc. She didn¡¯t forget to mention rk. While they were talking, Eudora told rk what had happened just now and secretly took a picture of Cierra¡¯s back and sent it to her son. Eudora, ¡°Your cousin likes your gift very much. Come visit her when you have time. Understand?¡±! It was rare for him to reply with an ¡°OK¡± emoji at a time. Eudora was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that her son would be interested in this cousin. whom he had never met before, so she took the opportunity to chat with him. Eudora, ¡°Your cousin will go to the hospital with us to visit your grandfatherter. Would you like to come over? Your grandfather is injured and hospitalized. As a grandson, you should take care of him.¡± There was no reply. Eudora knew her son well. After waiting for two minutes, she put away her phone. While Archer was chatting with his sister, he suddenly remembered Will and asked, ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t I see Will? Isn¡¯t Jaquan in thepany today? Did he take him ¨C there?¡± It was the weekend, and Will did not go to school. Jaquan worked overtime in the At the thought of the little guy, Sarah¡¯s expression became even gentler. ¡°There¡¯s a caring person taking care of Will these past two days. I was a little embarrassed at first, but I thought that the girl had a good temper, so I wanted her to get closer to him. I wanted Jaquan to be with her.¡± When Archer heard this, he immediately understood. ¡°Had Jaquan thought so?¡± Sarah forced a smile and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he is much better than before. He treated that girl differently.¡± Sarah stopped. She knew her son very well. It was probably because he had been favored by the heavens since he was a child and did not know how to pursue a girl. However, she was sure that they liked each other. After all, she was an experienced person. She was just afraid that Jaquan would say something terrible to the girl and do something troublesome. If that happened, the girl would be scared away. Therefore, Sarah didn¡¯t say too much. In her heart, she had already regarded Wanda as her daughter-inw. Now, Jaquan should be able to work hard and marry her. no However, Archer did not think too much about it. In his opinion, his nephew was the best. If he took a fancy to someone, he could get her. Therefore, he put forward his opinion, ¡°If Jaquan liked her, you can help him. More importantly, what does she do to Will? It won¡¯t be good if she was a bad girl.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. That girl treats Will well.¡± Sarah could tell in the past two days that if it weren¡¯t for Will, Wanda wouldn¡¯t want to stay in the Barton family. She avoided Jaquan as soon as she saw him. She treated Will like her own son. Moreover, the girl and Will looked quite simr. In the blink of an eye, Sarah seemed to have known something. Unfortunately, before the answer came to her mind, her thoughts were interrupted by Archer and she began to talk about William. Her youngest son was really troublesome. After such a big thing happened today, she didn¡¯t know where he had gone. What the hell? After chatting for a while, the driver, Mr. Sam, made a video call. ¡°Madam, someone is at the door. It¡¯s a young man we don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s with two old gentlemen who lived in our house two days ago. Should we invite him in?¡± ¡°Of course, bring him in.¡± Of course, Sarah remembered Freddy and Dr. Charles, but she was a little surprised about the young man. ¡°By the way, let me see what that young man looks like.¡± On the day of Draven¡¯s visit, Mr. Sam was not there. Sarah was worried that they would